Best Movie Star #1-100
Author: 白色十三号
Date: 2026-01-18T10:08:14+00:00

Chapter 1: This Male Lead

Bang! Bang! Bang!

A sudden, urgent knocking echoed in his ears, followed by a man’s voice urging through the door, “Matthew, why did you kick out the makeup artist? The director and the female lead are already in position, and the entire crew is waiting for you, the male lead! You have fifteen minutes!”

The voice’s owner sounded forceful. “If you don’t come out in fifteen minutes, I’m coming in to kill you!”

These words buzzed in his ears, drilling into his mind. Matthew tried to open his eyes but couldn’t. Only when the retreating footsteps faded from outside the door did he summon all his strength to pry his eyes open.

They were pitch-black, filled with bewildered confusion.

His dark eyes quickly scanned the room, immediately confirming, “I’ve definitely never been here before!” Then he looked down at himself. “Huh? Why am I lying here?”

He was sprawled on a wooden floor, his head near the door—no wonder the voices had been so loud in his ears.

Suddenly, countless memories flashed through his mind. Two completely different scenes, like movies playing on the same screen, intertwined and chaotic, making him instinctively clutch his head.

As time passed, the confusion in his eyes gradually faded, his mind growing clearer. He pushed himself up with both hands and slowly stood, facing a large makeup mirror.

The man in the mirror wore only pants, standing about 1.85 meters tall. His upper body was muscular, with clearly defined lines. Above that, his hair was dark brown, and his face had a high nose and deep-set eyes, as if carved by a knife. Apart from his pitch-black eyes, there wasn’t a single feature that resembled him.

Staring at the reflection, he bit his lip hard. A sharp pain shot through him. Then he stood there, dazed, for a full five minutes, gradually accepting the incredible truth.

His last memory was clear—he had been working under the scorching sun, breaking cement. As he wiped his sweat and drank water, a coworker’s hammerhead suddenly flew off, striking him square in the face. After that, everything went black.

So, his miserable twenty-year life had ended just like that?

He had lived a hard life, born in a poor mountain village. After finishing middle school, he was forced to work to support his family. At eighteen, his long-ill parents passed away, leaving him alone, a typical “four-nothing” youth—no education, no experience, no connections, no skills. He could only do manual labor, hoping to earn enough to learn a trade. But he ran into wage theft and a boss who fled, leaving him with nothing. He ended up on construction sites, doing the hardest work—carrying bricks and breaking cement. Before he could earn a single penny, it was all over…

Perhaps ending that miserable life and starting anew wasn’t such bad luck? The thought crept into his mind as he recalled his past struggles. After all, he had no ties left.

But this new life didn’t seem much better…

Standing in front of the mirror, he slapped his handsome, chiseled face, confirming once more that this wasn’t a dream or hallucination.

The foreigner in the mirror was named Matthew Horner. If he were to describe it using the xianxia novels he had read, he had successfully taken over this body—or, as his hometown would say, possessed it like a ghost…

Fortunately, the original Matthew Horner, who had probably gone to meet the King of Hell—no, God—had left behind plenty of memories.

But as these memories flashed through his mind, his—no, Matthew’s—face twisted in distress.

The past was too painful to recall!

Matthew Horner came from a slum in Texas, born in 1980, just nineteen years old—meaning he had traveled back to early 1999, the turn of the century. Like most Americans, he was of mixed heritage, with one-quarter Chinese ancestry, though it wasn’t obvious in his appearance. The only trace was his dark eyes.

Apart from his black eyes, his skin and features were entirely Western.

At nineteen, Matthew Horner also had no skills. Having only completed a third of middle school, his education was barely enough to read newspapers. Complex English or grammar was beyond him, and his writing was even worse.

It was easy to imagine what kind of life he led in this era.

From the memories left behind, Matthew Horner had delivered newspapers and milk, worked as a car washer, scrubbed dishes in restaurants, and after getting his driver’s license, became a driver. Later, he swung a sledgehammer on construction sites. The grueling work had built his muscular physique.

Last year, someone had convinced him that his handsome face and tall stature were perfect for stardom. Foolishly, he had come to Los Angeles to become an actor. By sheer luck, while working part-time as a driver for a party service company, he met an agent who took a liking to him…

It was because of this agent that he had ended up here, in this temporary studio converted from a standalone house in downtown Los Angeles, collapsing in the makeup room…

Sigh…

The information in his mind told him he was now in Los Angeles!

He glanced around. Whether it was the posters on the walls or the items on the makeup table, everything was in English.

Pulling out a chair, Matthew sat down, continuing to sort through the memories in his mind.

The mental legacy left behind was truly pitiful!

Before, he had no education, and now he still had none. Before, his literacy was just enough to read novels, but now even complex texts were difficult. Before, life was hard, but at least he had a place to stay on the construction site. Now, the previous owner had quit his job for the Hollywood dream, coming here to be the male lead…

Male lead? Matthew stood up abruptly, remembering the English words from outside the door. He could understand English!

Then, to his delight, the man had mentioned the director, the female lead, and the entire crew waiting for him—the male lead!

This was the male lead! Even if it was for a TV drama, there was good money to be made, right?

Wait… Matthew felt something was off. Male lead? What kind of male lead? Could it be the lead in a Hollywood movie?

Instantly, he thought of those overnight sensations, the young stars who took Hollywood by storm.

Though his education was lacking, Hollywood popcorn movies were everywhere. In his rare moments of rest, he had downloaded some typical entertainment films. He recognized a few Hollywood stars.

For example, he loved the Transformers series. He remembered the female lead, nicknamed something like “Fox,” was a classic overnight success story!

Matthew couldn’t help but jump up from the chair, excited. He walked to the makeup room door, carefully pulling it open to peek outside.

The space outside was much larger than the makeup room, lavishly decorated. He could see six or seven people gathered around a black camera, busily setting something up. Across from the camera was a cream-colored European-style sofa, where two people stood talking.

One was a middle-aged man wearing glasses, the other a woman.

“Could that be the director and the female lead?”

Like most men, Matthew’s eyes naturally fell on the woman. She had long, straight golden hair and was stunningly beautiful.

This had to be the female lead! Matthew immediately decided. Acting opposite such a beauty wouldn’t be bad at all.

He couldn’t help but smile. The previous owner wasn’t entirely useless—he had left behind something decent. This job seemed pretty good.

“Am I about to embark on a smooth path to Hollywood?”

The thought eased his discomfort in this new world. His past life held nothing worth missing. If he could make a splash here, that wouldn’t be so bad. “With a bit of luck, maybe I could even become a Hollywood superstar?”

Recalling the information he had seen on smartphones, Matthew realized that being an actor or a star didn’t require much education. Many Hollywood stars hadn’t even finished high school, yet they still made it big. Maybe this was his way out?

Since he was here, facing this situation, complaining would do no good. Better to adapt quickly.

Just then, the blonde woman turned her head slightly, catching a glimpse of Matthew’s face through the door crack. She smiled faintly and gave a small nod.

Matthew nodded back, then took a good look at her face.

“Why does she look familiar?”

He closed the door and retreated into the makeup room, scratching his head. He couldn’t remember where he had seen her—maybe in a Hollywood movie? He shrugged it off and began recalling information about this male lead role.

It seemed they were about to start filming. He needed to figure out what they were shooting. If he didn’t even know that, he’d waste this golden opportunity to be the male lead!

But as he thought carefully, Matthew’s face turned pale. Beads of sweat formed on his forehead, rolling down his cheeks as if he had received a terrible shock.

He turned slightly, looking at a red bag on the makeup table—a toolkit prepared by the crew. It was unzipped, revealing tissues, towels, baby wipes, rubber gloves… and several tools he had only seen in online pictures but never in real life!

Matthew staggered back two steps and plopped onto the chair in front of the mirror, speechless.

This male lead… the male lead he was supposed to play… was… the male lead of a romantic action film!

Chapter 2: Fifty Thousand Dollars

Matthew sat dazed in the chair as more memories flooded his mind, confirming that this film crew was indeed preparing to shoot a romantic action film.

More importantly, the previous actor had not only been fully aware and willing but had also signed a formal contract!

And the reason? Money, of course!

That agent had tricked him, claiming this was a path to Hollywood, a backdoor into the industry!

Matthew couldn’t help but roll his eyes. Even someone like him, who knew little about Americans, understood that starring in such a film would ruin any chance of becoming a Hollywood star. The previous actor must have been blinded by money, not ignorance.

He had been in Los Angeles for a few months, struggling to make ends meet. Unable to land even a background role, desperation had set in. Then, that agent had sweet-talked him—with his striking looks and even more striking… assets—just like many young people, he had acted on impulse and was about to take a path of no return!

Wait, no—he was preparing to take it. The filming hadn’t even started yet.

At this thought, Matthew let out a sigh of relief. If the film had already been shot and distributed, how could he ever show his face again?

For someone like him—uneducated, with no special skills—acting might have been a way out. But this kind of acting? That was a dead end!

Matthew would rather get knocked out cold on the street again than star in such a film!

With that resolved, he looked down at his nearly naked body—just a pair of boxers—and rummaged through the makeup room. Combining his memories with what he found, he quickly located his clothes and changed without hesitation.

It was a worn-out denim outfit, faded from too many washes, but wearing it made him feel at ease. As he dressed, he realized why the agent had targeted the previous actor.

The man had been in great shape—tall, muscular, with a ruggedly handsome face—and he had dreamed of becoming a star…

Bang! Bang! Bang!

The urgent knocking returned, followed by the same voice from before, now seeping through the door. “Matthew! What are you doing?”

The voice sounded angry. “I told you, fifteen minutes! Now—”

Matthew walked over, pulled open the door, and took in the bespectacled, bald white man outside. Information flooded his mind—this was Morris, the very agent who had tricked the previous actor.

“@##!”

Seeing Matthew fully dressed, Morris cursed under his breath before stepping inside and slamming the door shut. He glared. “What the hell are you doing?”

“I quit!” Matthew said bluntly.

Morris’s eyes widened as if he hadn’t understood. “What? Don’t mumble in that damn Texas hick accent!”

Matthew had just blurted out a clumsy mix of Chinese and English. He cleared his throat, adjusted his tone, and repeated, “I… I said… I quit.”

Clearly, he needed to get used to American English.

“You quit?” Morris assumed he was joking. “Cut the crap. Change your clothes. The whole crew is waiting for you.”

“I said—” Matthew adjusted again, his voice now smooth and serious. “I quit. This isn’t a joke.”

Morris looked up at Matthew’s face, confirming he was serious. His expression turned icy. “Are you out of your mind? This isn’t some driver job you can just walk away from! You signed a contract. Breaking it means—”

His voice turned cold. “You’ll owe a fortune!”

“I don’t have money!” Matthew had already checked—his wallet held only a few dozen dollars.

“Then stop wasting my time!” Morris’s tone softened. “This contract pays eight thousand dollars! With your looks, you’ll be a big star, making serious cash! Fifty thousand per film, even a hundred thousand—no problem!”

As an agent who lured young men with false promises, Morris knew exactly how to tempt them. “With that kind of money, you’ll never have to drive again. You can do whatever you want. This opportunity won’t come twice!”

His gaze drifted downward. “Not everyone gets a chance like this.” He patted Matthew’s shoulder. “Don’t waste your talent!”

Under that gaze, Matthew’s skin crawled. He sighed inwardly—thank goodness the previous actor hadn’t done anything irreversible…

“Do you know how powerful this production is?” Morris was a seasoned manipulator. “The lead investor is General Electric! Crushing someone like you would be as easy as squashing an ant.”

After the threat, he dangled a carrot. “Remember Jessica? The blonde I introduced you to? You think she’s pretty, don’t you?”

Matthew thought of the golden-haired woman and nodded unconsciously.

Morris suddenly switched to a strange, almost leering tone. “Jessica is the beauty of the industry!”

He patted Matthew’s shoulder again. “Money and women—right in front of you. You don’t want them?”

“I… I…”

As someone who had struggled for twenty years, the temptation of money and beauty was immense. Matthew swallowed hard. “Of course I want them!”

Hearing this, Morris smirked. How many country boys could resist such temptation? He had lured plenty before, and even those who had second thoughts always caved under pressure.

This one wouldn’t be any different.

Morris turned and opened the door. From inside the room, they had a clear view of the tall, stunning Jessica. He didn’t believe this kid under twenty could resist!

Then, he noticed Matthew’s eyes kept drifting toward the door.

Seeing this, Morris was certain he had him back under control. He began calculating—if this guy kept causing trouble, maybe after the novelty wore off, he’d have to push him into…

A man who had been poor for twenty years, who had once struggled just to eat, could hardly imagine the allure of money and beauty.

Matthew’s blood rushed to his head, his hormones surging, urging him to agree. But he wasn’t some naive kid fresh out of the sticks. Years of scraping by at the bottom had taught him that behind such temptations lay a lifetime of ruin.

He forced his gaze away from the blonde, his eyes hardening with resolve.

Morris didn’t notice the change. Convinced he had everything under control, he reached out to pat Matthew’s shoulder again.

“Matthew, stick with me, and you’ll be a star—big money, the best cars…”

His hand froze mid-air. The shoulder had shifted away, as if rejecting his touch.

Morris’s eyes narrowed, but before he could speak, Matthew cut in. “I like money. I like women.”

He smiled faintly, his tone shifting. “But not like this.”

“What?” Morris’s eyes bulged. “What did you say?”

“My meaning is simple!” Matthew pointed to his chest. “I quit!”

“You—”

Morris jabbed a finger at him, but Matthew raised his voice. “I’m done!”

The shout echoed through the studio. Heads turned. The middle-aged director, glasses perched on his nose, strode over.

“What’s going on?” the director demanded.

“I quit,” Matthew said first. “Find someone else.”

“What are you trying to pull?”

The director also served as the producer. He turned to Morris, who shook his head, signaling he wasn’t involved. But beneath his bald head, his face twisted in fury. The director pointed at Matthew. “Handle him.”

“Do you know the consequences of breaking contract?” Morris’s face darkened. “You’ll owe a fortune! The costumes, props, condoms—everything custom-made for you—you’ll pay ten times the cost! And you think you can just walk out—”

Matthew cut him off. “You don’t scare me. I’ve got nothing. I’m broke.”

He pulled out his phone and waved it in Morris’s face. “One call, and the police are here. Isn’t this a busy part of Los Angeles? You want to deal with the cops?”

“Hmph!” Morris scoffed. This wasn’t the seventies or eighties—some things couldn’t be done so recklessly. This was a sensitive industry; one wrong move could bring serious trouble.

The director-producer suddenly spoke up. “Fine, you can quit. Five times your contract fee, plus all expenses the crew spent on you—I’ll have the company’s legal team sue you for fifty thousand dollars!”

It wasn’t uncommon for actors to drop out mid-production. If no suitable replacement could be found, even the director would step in. Though this young man had potential, the director wasn’t about to waste precious time.

“I’ll have the company’s legal team come after you for that money,” the director said coolly, as if Matthew’s refusal was trivial. He turned to leave, tossing over his shoulder at Morris, “Next time, find someone reliable!”

As the director left, Matthew shrugged at Morris. “See you around.”

With that, he moved to leave.

“Get ready to pay fifty thousand!” Morris blocked his path. “Kid, I’ll ruin you, and you’ll come crawling back!”

“Whatever.” Matthew, with nothing to lose, sidestepped him. “Los Angeles is a big place. You think you can control everything?”

Chapter 3: A Mundane Goal

As he strode away, aside from his agent Morris, including the director and producer from earlier, few in the film crew paid any attention to Matthew. It seemed they were accustomed to such situations, finding nothing strange about it.

Pushing open the door and stepping out of the temporary set, Matthew saw the blue sky, white clouds, and the wide, quiet road ahead. He let out a long sigh, feeling an inexplicable sense of relief, as if he had survived a disaster. This feeling wasn’t just from the bizarre ghostly possession that had somehow crossed the entire Pacific, but also the lightness of escaping a seductive trap.

He didn’t have a car. He had arrived in Morris’s sedan, and there was no way the agent would give him a ride now. So, relying on his memory of the directions, he walked along the broad road.

The temperature in Los Angeles in January wasn’t particularly low. After walking a short distance, Matthew took off his jacket. The breeze blew through his long-sleeved linen shirt, making him feel much more comfortable.

Tall palm trees lined both sides of the road. Each time he passed one, he would look up. Previously, he had always lived in the north, struggling daily just to afford three meals a day, with no time to travel south.

Now, he no longer had to swing a sledgehammer, but he still had to worry about making a living.

The memories left behind told Matthew that the few dozen dollars in his pocket and a second-hand phone were his entire fortune.

Moreover, the film crew and agent Morris would not let him off easily. Fifty thousand dollars in breach of contract might not be much in Hollywood, but it was no small sum in the industry. He would likely receive a lawyer’s letter or a court summons soon. Even if he settled out of court, he would have to pay a hefty sum.

Such an amount was astronomical for him now.

He had just arrived, and he might already owe a huge debt that he couldn’t repay in the short term…

Would they demand repayment in flesh? Force him to continue filming that romantic action movie?

Judging by the crew’s attitude, it didn’t seem likely, but that agent Morris probably wouldn’t let him off easily.

“Sigh…” Matthew sighed. “Changing places, but still a hard-luck case.”

Though he was worried, he didn’t blame heaven or others. He was used to a hard life.

Ahead, under a palm tree, there was a long bench. Matthew walked over, ignoring the dust on it, and sat down, leaning against the wooden backrest. He looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, pondering what to do next.

Should he continue struggling at the bottom, with his only goal being basic survival?

“Don’t you like money and beautiful women?”

Agent Morris’s words suddenly flashed through his mind. Matthew couldn’t help but think of that blonde beauty. Though her face wasn’t as alluring as her figure, she had still made his entire body restless.

Should he live an unremarkable life at the bottom of society, or strive to climb higher? Was there even a choice?

Matthew gradually clenched his fists. “I want a better life! I want to roll in piles of cash! I want to party with a bunch of beauties!”

He wasn’t highly cultured, nor had he received higher education. He was just a small man struggling at the bottom, with such mundane and realistic goals—or rather, ideals.

He had a goal, but how to achieve it? Matthew lowered his head, looking at the wide road. Goals could be as high as the sky, but to approach them, he had to take it step by step and find the right path!

For example, becoming the President of the United States could achieve his goals, but he clearly wasn’t cut out for that.

This path wasn’t easy to find. His past struggles had taught him that class solidification in this world was severe. For anyone to cross their current layer and climb to a higher rung was no easy feat.

Though he didn’t know much about Americans, he had lived in a highly informational society where a smartphone could show countless truths and lies. So, he believed that in this regard, America was even tougher than his homeland.

Even if opportunities existed, they were for those who were prepared and capable, not for someone like him with no skills.

Matthew wasn’t being self-deprecating; his hard struggles had taught him that while goals could be grand, the path to them had to be taken one solid step at a time.

After sitting for a while, Matthew stood up and continued walking, analyzing himself as he went. He wanted to find his strongest skills. After all, his brain held the memories of two people—there had to be something useful.

High tech? He knew nothing about it.

Finance and economics? Someone worried about three meals a day wouldn’t care about such things.

Writing novels adapted into Hollywood films to earn royalties? He had only finished middle school, with poor grades, and the previous owner hadn’t even finished high school. Reading complex articles was a problem, let alone writing.

Apart from this decent body and brute strength, excluding driving, he seemed to have no other skills.

After a full analysis, Matthew sadly realized that even combining the knowledge of two people, he still couldn’t do any of those high-paying, intellectual jobs.

At that moment, he felt the truth in the saying, “If you don’t work hard in your youth, you’ll regret it in old age.”

Matthew stopped under a palm tree, suddenly realizing that the previous owner’s decision to come to Los Angeles to chase the Hollywood star dream wasn’t just a whim. Given his talents and circumstances, the chance to make it in Hollywood seemed slightly higher than in other high-end industries!

Most importantly, Hollywood’s entry barrier was relatively low. According to the information the previous owner had gathered, Jim Carrey had been a janitor, Madonna had worked in fast food, Brad Pitt had been a McDonald’s mascot, Johnny Depp had sold pens over the phone, Harrison Ford had been a carpenter, and even the legendary James Cameron had been a truck driver…

These Hollywood icons had all been losers like him before they made it. They were true underdogs.

There were countless such examples—too many to list. Hollywood seemed like the best industry for a nobody to rise to the top.

But he knew it couldn’t be as simple as it seemed. He just didn’t know why.

After much thought, Matthew realized that Hollywood might be the most realistic and highest-probability path to his goals.

A person’s position determined their perspective. Standing at the bottom of society, looking up, Matthew only saw this ladder called Hollywood.

“Hollywood…” Matthew looked up toward the direction of the Hollywood Hills in his memory. “It’s you!”

Thinking of Hollywood, a scene of success immediately appeared in his mind: living in the most luxurious mansion in Beverly Hills, with a garage full of limited-edition luxury cars, and dozens of naked blonde beauties frolicking in the pool in front of the villa, while countless media reporters lined up for interviews…

This was life! This was the life he wanted!

Since he couldn’t think of any other way to change his fate, Matthew decided to continue his predecessor’s Hollywood star dream and see if he could turn from a nobody into a rich and famous celebrity!

With a goal and a path to it, he instantly felt lighter. He took long strides forward.

“I’m going to make a lot of money!” Matthew suddenly shouted. “I’m going to be a big star!”

His shout made two young cyclists passing by glance at him with the kind of look one gives a lunatic before shaking their heads and riding away.

After shouting, Matthew’s suppressed mood lifted, even though he knew the road ahead would be tough.

The previous owner had signed up with an agency specializing in extras after coming to Los Angeles but had never gotten a chance to appear in a Hollywood film, let alone earn any income. He could only work part-time as a driver for a party service company before being tricked by another agent into taking a bite of a pizza that looked delicious but turned out to be bitter.

After recalling all the Hollywood-related memories, Matthew confirmed that he couldn’t find any opportunities for now. He could only follow the rumors of those big stars: first find a job to settle in Los Angeles, then do everything possible to find his own opportunities!

Thinking of work, Matthew felt that the driver job he had quit was pretty good. He worked in the evenings, driving people around, and returned in the early morning or dawn, resting most of the day—perfect for an actor looking for opportunities.

Moreover, this job might allow him to meet people in the Hollywood industry. The previous owner had just been unlucky, giving up before he could persist and try the so-called backdoor of Hollywood.

After some consideration, Matthew thought it necessary to continue this job. He took out his second-hand phone, searched for a while, and dialed a number.

“Hello…”

A humble male voice answered, “This is Red Penguin Company. How can I help you?”

“Hello, Mr. Lister.” Matthew, having been through the world, knew how to speak now. His voice carried a hint of flattery. “This is Matthew, Matthew Horner. I’ve come back to you.”

The voice immediately became arrogant. “Is that you, kid? What do you want? I’m hanging up if it’s nothing.”

“No, no, no!” Matthew quickly said. “I just want to find you to continue making a living.”

“Didn’t you quit?” The voice showed no mercy. “Weren’t you going to be a big star and make big money?”

Matthew continued to lower himself. “That was my ignorance. I was tricked. You were the one with insight, seeing through that scam at a glance.”

“Hah, I told you, kid.” The man was clearly pleased. “You lack experience. You need to learn more from me.”

“I plan to continue learning from you.” Matthew immediately followed his words. “I didn’t know any better. You’ve been really good to me, Mr. Lister.”

“Alright, enough of that nonsense.” The voice on the phone softened. “You want to come back and work? I’ll give you half an hour. If you can make it to the company in half an hour, you can start tonight!”

Matthew quickly assured him, “I’ll make it!”

Chapter 4: The Veteran Driver

A yellow taxi pulled up beside a four-story building on Hollywood Boulevard. Matthew paid the fare, stepped out, and checked his phone. Time was still on his side. He strolled leisurely to the small building, where the most eye-catching feature outside the entrance was a red-painted penguin sculpture. Above it hung a small bronze plaque, clearly engraved with bold black letters—Red Penguin Service Company!

Recalling the relevant information, Matthew strode inside. A pretty female employee approached the front desk, ready to greet him, but paused when she recognized his face.

“Hey…” Matthew casually greeted her, “I have an appointment with Mr. Lister.”

The employee didn’t stop him. She nodded and said, “He should be in his office.”

Matthew climbed the stairs and soon arrived at an office on the third floor. He knocked lightly on the door, and after hearing “Come in” from inside, he pushed it open and walked in.

“Oh, our big star has arrived!”

A mocking voice immediately rang out. “Big star, have you made enough money to throw a wild party?”

There were three people in the office. The speaker was a bald Black man, while the other two were a fat man and a tall, thin middle-aged man.

“Made a fortune, huh?” the fat man chimed in with a sneer. “When does your masterpiece premiere? Remember to let us know—we’ll definitely show up to support you!”

“No need to thank us!” the Black man said, his unusually small eyes squinting into slits as he looked at people. “Just give us free movie tickets!”

At this, he couldn’t hold back any longer and burst into laughter. The fat man joined in, lightly slapping the desk as if he had just heard the funniest thing in the world.

The tall, thin man didn’t speak, but he was smiling too.

Matthew ignored the fat man and the Black man, walking straight to the tall man’s desk. He respectfully said, “Mr. Lister, I’m here.”

“Mmm.” Lister nodded.

“I deeply regret not listening to you,” Matthew said, knowing he needed to stroke Lister’s ego. The man was in charge of the company’s drivers. “I was taken advantage of, and I regret it to death. I hope you can give me another chance.”

“Young man…” Lister said in a careless tone, “You need to learn from your mistakes.”

Matthew quickly nodded. “Yes.”

Lister continued, “You need to stay grounded.”

Matthew nodded again. “Yes.”

Seeing Matthew’s good attitude, Lister said, “You worked hard before. The stock market is booming, and those bastards all quit to trade stocks. The company is short-staffed, so I’ll give you another chance.”

“Thank you!” Matthew knew the real reason was the latter. “I will work hard.”

Lister took two forms from the drawer, scribbled on them with a pen, made a phone call, and handed the forms to Matthew. “Go take care of the formalities.”

Matthew took the forms and, based on the information in his memory, went to the second floor to complete the hiring process.

Since Lister had already spoken to them and Matthew had worked there before, it took less than half an hour to finish the paperwork. He returned to the third floor to inform Lister before leaving to find a place to stay, planning to come back to work the next day.

“You don’t have to wait until tomorrow.” Lister didn’t let Matthew leave. Instead, he tossed him a set of car keys. “You start tonight. Any problems?”

Matthew was in no position to refuse. He immediately said, “No problem!”

Lister handed a stack of documents to Shawn. “The company is short-staffed these days…”

“I’m ready at any time!” Matthew sounded enthusiastic.

“Good!” Lister nodded in satisfaction. “Johnny Lee Miller is one of the company’s VIP clients. You’ll be serving him tonight.”

Lister then gave Matthew a few more instructions.

Matthew left the third floor, first going outside to buy some cheap food to fill his stomach. Then he went to the driver’s lounge on the first floor to review the specific details of the job. Unlike his memory, the lounge was empty—it seemed the company was facing a severe labor shortage.

Sitting in a chair, Matthew flipped through the documents, carefully reading them. After all, it concerned tonight’s work.

The job wasn’t complicated—it was relatively simple. A VIP client of the company, Johnny Lee Miller, was hosting a solo party at his Malibu beach villa. The kind with one man and multiple women.

Matthew’s task was to pick up female models associated with the company from various locations in Los Angeles in the afternoon, drive them to Malibu, and then bring them back the next morning…

Closing the documents and combining them with his memories, Matthew understood. These female models were, in some ways, high-end escorts. The Red Penguin Company provided high-end party services and occasionally engaged in activities akin to pimping.

The company’s driver shortage was probably not just due to the stock market boom causing resignations to trade stocks—it was also related to the nature of the work. Who would willingly do this job if they had any other options or abilities?

But right now, he didn’t have the luxury of being picky.

After staying in the lounge for a while, Matthew gathered the documents and went to the underground parking lot. He took a Ford Brougham and drove onto the road.

At first, he drove cautiously, but as time passed, he grew bolder. The previous owner’s memories seemed to have fully become his own. Whenever he wanted, the relevant memories would surface.

Matthew drove west, having already planned his route. First, he would pick someone up in Westwood, then the remaining five in North Hollywood, and then drive directly to the wealthy beach area of Malibu.

After entering Westwood, the Ford Brougham turned left and right before stopping outside a beautiful two-story house. Matthew looked at the spacious property and sighed. When would he be able to live in a house like this?

It was time to work hard!

He honked the horn, and a few seconds later, the door of the house was pushed open from the inside. A blonde girl in shorts and a T-shirt came out, waving at him through the wrought-iron fence of the yard.

“Wait ten minutes for me!” the girl shouted.

Matthew rolled down the window and made an OK gesture with his hand.

The girl was very punctual. Ten minutes later, she came out of the house carrying a large bag and got into the car, sitting in the seat next to Matthew.

“Hi.” She seemed sunny and cheerful. “I’m Rachel.”

“I’m Matthew.”

Matthew turned to look at her. The girl had long, golden-brown hair and had changed into formal attire. She had a slim waist and long legs. From every angle, she was more beautiful and lively than the blonde woman he had seen that morning.

Starting the car, Matthew drove toward North Hollywood. He focused on driving, while the girl beside him seemed to be naturally friendly, chatting with him the whole time.

“Are you new?” Rachel asked curiously. “I don’t remember seeing you before.”

Matthew gradually increased the speed. “I used to handle other aspects.”

The previous Matthew had only handled low-end business.

Rachel kept looking at Matthew. “Handsome, you’re wasting your talent as a driver!”

“Is that so?” Matthew said without modesty. “I think so too.”

After saying that, he laughed first.

Rachel also chuckled. After a while, she said, “Interested in modeling? I can introduce you to a specialized company.”

Matthew had no interest in that kind of modeling. He shook his head. “Driving suits me better. I’m an experienced driver.”

“Tsk…” The girl didn’t hide her disappointment. “How much money can a driver make? Is it enough to support you?”

Matthew fell silent, not wanting to continue this discussion. Rachel seemed to have a good personality and probably felt her words were a bit harsh, so she took the initiative to change the subject.

They chatted for a while, and Matthew casually asked more about the girl. She was somewhat similar to him—she had come to Hollywood to chase her star dreams, but not everyone had Julia Roberts’ luck. She ended up becoming a model by chance.

The car gradually entered North Hollywood, which, like Westwood, was one of the better residential areas in Los Angeles. Matthew picked up the remaining five girls one by one and then drove toward Malibu.

The five girls who got in later were different from Rachel. They were taller and sexier, each heavily made up with fiery figures. They represented a variety of ethnicities—Black, White, Latina, and Asian—it seemed the Red Penguin Company carefully considered the client’s tastes.

For some reason, Matthew felt that these five female models were similar to the blonde woman from that morning, especially in their demeanor.

As the sun leaned toward the west, the Ford Brougham arrived at the beach villa area in Malibu. One luxurious mansion after another stood here. Even the smallest one was beyond Matthew’s current income level—he would have to work his entire life to afford it.

The car drove into a small estate. The girls got out one by one, asking for Matthew’s phone number and where the car would be waiting before they left. Matthew then drove the car toward the estate gate as instructed by the guards.

Along the way, his eyes kept drifting to the sides—fountains, private swimming pools, tennis courts, front gardens, tall walls with electric fences, and heavily guarded gates. The luxurious setup made one’s mouth water.

When will I be able to have a house like this?

As he drove out of the estate gate, Matthew’s mind was filled with such thoughts.

He didn’t leave. Instead, he turned the car around and parked it in a small parking area diagonally across from the estate.

According to the Red Penguin Company’s regulations, he and the car had to wait here in case of any unexpected needs.

The sun quickly set, and the sky gradually darkened. Dense music faintly drifted from the estate. Matthew looked up to see laser beams lighting up the night sky—a wild party had begun.

Thinking of the six young and beautiful girls, Matthew couldn’t help but feel envious.

Bang—bang—

The car door was suddenly knocked from the outside. Matthew turned to look and saw that, at some point, a person wearing a baseball cap and carrying a handbag had come to the car.

“Can we talk?”

It was a woman’s voice!

Chapter 5: Helping Catch a Cheater

“You are?”

Taking advantage of the conversation, Matthew turned on the overhead light of the Ford car. The light shone through the window, illuminating the person outside, revealing that it was indeed a woman.

Matthew appeared cautious. This world was full of sunshine, but the places where the sun didn’t shine were shrouded in darkness. Those touched by darkness would dare to do crazy things for even the slightest gain.

“Are you the one who…” The woman lifted her baseball bat slightly, revealing her chestnut hair tied in a ponytail. She pointed toward the mansion. “Sent many women in there?”

Matthew didn’t answer. Instead, he looked her up and down. The woman was very thin, about five feet seven inches tall, with two striking features: full, thick lips and a bust that didn’t match her slender figure.

Though she didn’t fit his aesthetic, she could still be considered an unconventional beauty.

“Get in the car.” He opened the other door. “We can talk inside.”

The woman walked around the front of the car and got into the Ford Town Car, sitting in the passenger seat next to the driver, placing her handbag at her feet.

Matthew had already relaxed his guard, recognizing who the woman was. Angelina Jolie would have to be crazy to come here in the middle of the night to rob a penniless man.

Thanks to having seen Lara Croft: Tomb Raider, Matthew recognized the prominent bust and full lips—this woman was Angelina Jolie.

“You still haven’t answered my question,” Angelina Jolie reminded him.

“Sorry.” Matthew said righteously, “I can’t answer that. It goes against my professional ethics.”

Angelina Jolie didn’t speak. She took out her wallet from her pocket, casually pulled out five green bills, and placed them between the two seats.

Matthew glanced over and saw a “1” followed by two zeros. He immediately nodded. “Yes, I sent six women in, Miss Jolie.”

Professional ethics were hard to find in a man who only had a few dozen dollars to his name and didn’t know how he would eat tomorrow.

However, Matthew wasn’t stupid. He directly pointed out Angelina Jolie’s identity.

Angelina Jolie wasn’t surprised that Matthew recognized her. She had already made a name for herself in Hollywood.

Matthew glanced at Jolie, puzzled. At this time and place, why would a Hollywood star come to his car?

It didn’t matter if he didn’t understand. He grabbed the five bills and stuffed them into his pocket.

Seeing Matthew’s greedy behavior, Angelina Jolie felt she had found the right person.

“Do you want to earn more money?” Angelina Jolie suddenly asked.

Matthew turned his head to look at Jolie’s distinct, square face. Angelina Jolie was notorious for her wild ways, but he wasn’t stupid enough to think she had come to talk about love. She must have some ulterior motive.

Why would a Hollywood celebrity come here in the middle of the night and seek out a strong-looking driver like him? Matthew guessed it was probably something shady!

He immediately began to calculate. What could he gain from this?

“Who doesn’t like money?” Matthew nodded vigorously.

Angelina Jolie pointed toward the mansion again. “Do you know who’s having a party in there?”

“Johnny Lee Miller.” Matthew had seen the relevant information before. “The big star from Trainspotting!”

“Do you know him?” Angelina Jolie asked again.

“Uh…” Matthew really didn’t know him. He told the truth. “I’ve only seen his photos.”

“That’s enough.” Angelina Jolie seemed satisfied. “If you do as I say, you can get five thousand dollars.”

Hearing five thousand dollars, Matthew perked up, but he said, “I don’t do illegal things.”

Going to jail for just five thousand dollars was too cheap.

“It’s simple.” Angelina Jolie opened her handbag, took out a small DV camera, and said, “Take this, go into the mansion, and film all the scenes of Johnny Lee Miller messing around with women. Then come back and give it to me. The five thousand dollars will be yours.”

“What?” Matthew widened his eyes, pointing at himself. “You want me to spy?”

Then he realized something was wrong. “Why do you want to film these things?”

Angelina Jolie looked at him and asked coldly, “Are you doing it or not?”

This was definitely risky, especially since Johnny Lee Miller was a wealthy man. Matthew’s mind raced. Why was Angelina Jolie doing this? Without understanding this, he didn’t dare to act recklessly. He might end up in jail!

When he had gone to collect wages before, he had tasted that bitterness. He could only imagine how much worse it would be in this wicked country of America!

Looking at Angelina Jolie’s distinct, square face, then at the mansion not far away, and thinking about the little information he had about Jolie, Matthew suddenly thought of a possibility.

He immediately asked, “Is Johnny Lee Miller your… husband?”

Angelina Jolie didn’t deny it. This was almost common knowledge, wasn’t it? She had thought he already knew.

“You want me to help you catch him cheating?”

Confirming that Johnny Lee Miller and Jolie were a couple, Matthew suddenly understood. “Or are you planning to divorce him?”

Angelina Jolie looked at Matthew with some surprise. This man’s mind worked quickly.

“You don’t need to know.” Angelina Jolie placed the DV between the two seats again. “Are you doing it or not?”

Matthew didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he thought about it. This was risky, but not impossible. However, was five thousand dollars too little? The person sitting next to him was Angelina Jolie. Even if she didn’t have the future fame and fortune, she was already a quite famous Hollywood star.

Hollywood… Hollywood…

This name kept circling in Matthew’s mind. He suddenly said, “Why don’t you go yourself?”

Angelina Jolie snorted. “If I go to the mansion gate, the people inside will know I’m here.” Her face darkened instantly, and she said in a barely audible voice, “I want that bastard to pay the price!”

She had already hired a private detective. A few days ago, she had announced that she was going out of town to film Girl, Interrupted, giving Johnny Lee Miller this opportunity. In reality, she had someone keeping a close eye on him. Unfortunately, the mansion was surrounded by high walls with electric fences on top, making it impossible for the private detective to get in. After much effort, they found out about the Red Penguin Company and contacted the driver who specialized in high-end services, only to find out that he had suddenly quit to play the stock market. This new driver hadn’t been involved before…

Fortunately, the private detective had been keeping an eye on the place. After getting the news, she came over immediately.

Divorcing Johnny Lee Miller was inevitable, but the divorce involved a considerable amount of shared property. To make Johnny Lee Miller back down, she needed something substantial.

With her personality, only by handling everything herself could she get that sense of satisfaction from reckless revenge after being betrayed!

So, she didn’t have her bodyguards or agent handle it. Instead, she took matters into her own hands. Once she got what she wanted, she would rally the forces around her and make that bastard lose all face!

If it were any other Hollywood star here, Matthew would think they were crazy. Who would personally get involved in such matters? But with Angelina Jolie, he found it normal. Who didn’t know that this woman was a madwoman in her youth? And it was clear that Angelina Jolie was becoming more and more like a volcano that could erupt at any moment.

But he wasn’t afraid of the volcano’s flames. Instead, he felt an inexplicable excitement. It seemed he was extremely lucky!

The previous guy had been waiting for months in Los Angeles with nothing to do. He had just become a… well, not a pimp, but a veteran driver, delivering a few female models to a high-profile client. He never expected that this high-profile client would be Angelina Jolie’s husband, and that the furious Jolie would come to settle accounts with him…

This luck was really good! This was an opportunity!

How could someone like Matthew not understand the importance of opportunities? In his mind, talent alone couldn’t compare to a good opportunity.

Although he was a nobody, he knew he had to seize the chance.

Wasn’t Angelina Jolie a great opportunity to break into Hollywood? But how could he seize it?

The sudden stroke of good luck made Matthew a little excited. After calming his emotions, he said, “Alright! I’ll do it!”

With this five thousand dollars, he could rent a place to live, giving him a foothold in Los Angeles, and then he could plan his Hollywood career.

“Alright!” Angelina Jolie agreed directly. “As long as you can film what I want, my bodyguard will bring five thousand dollars right away.”

Matthew looked up at Angelina Jolie again. She wasn’t the kind of woman with a big bust but no brains. That last sentence clearly carried a warning, implying that her bodyguard was nearby.

“Alright!” Matthew extended a hand. “Deal!”

Angelina Jolie didn’t shake it. He had no choice but to withdraw his hand awkwardly and said, “You wait here. I’ll go now.”

Matthew put the DV into a handbag, took off his coat to cover it, and quickly arrived at the mansion gate.

“Why are you back?” The guard at the mansion gate stopped him. “Didn’t you already deliver the people?”

“Hey, buddy.” Matthew pointed to the faintly visible Ford car in the distance. “The company told me to wait there, but there’s no bathroom. I need to go. Can I borrow the bathroom?”

Matthew had already dealt with them when he drove in earlier.

The guard looked at the handbag he was carrying.

“My clothes.” Matthew casually lifted the handbag. “And a roll of toilet paper.”

The guard waved him in. “Go ahead. Follow the driveway to the fountain, turn right for two hundred feet, and you’ll find the bathroom.”

“Thanks.” Matthew entered the mansion.

“Don’t wander around!” the guard reminded.

“Don’t worry.”

Matthew walked toward the fountain in front of the mansion, ready to take a risk. Only if he could really film something would he have the capital to bargain with Angelina Jolie.

Chapter 6: An Unequal Agreement

The music gradually faded, and the villa was shrouded in darkness. Matthew emerged from the side door, quickly turning off the DV camera. Borrowing the glow of the streetlights, he saw someone approaching and hurriedly crouched behind a bush, evading the security guard’s patrol. Only then did he place the DV camera into his handbag, covering it with clothes. He looked around vigilantly, but the surroundings were quiet. He quickly made his way toward the villa’s gate.

His mind was still replaying the scene he had secretly witnessed in the villa’s banquet hall, and he couldn’t help but envy it. “This is the life!”

Johnny Lee Miller taking on six sexy beauties at once—what a stimulating scene!

“These bastards really know how to have fun!” Passing the fountain, Matthew no longer hid himself and walked along the driveway. “One against six is such a waste!”

He shook his head. These wealthy and famous Hollywood stars really knew how to live the good life!

Soon, Matthew reached the villa’s gate and waved to the guard. “Thanks, buddy!”

The whole thing had taken no more than ten minutes, and the guard didn’t suspect anything. He nodded and said, “If we need you to come pick someone up, I’ll notify you in advance.”

“Good! Good!” Matthew quickly replied. “No problem.”

He exited the villa through the small gate beside the guard and walked toward the Ford limousine. This job had gone smoothly without any hitches.

Reaching the car, Matthew opened the door and got into the driver’s seat. Angelina Jolie immediately looked at the handbag in his hand. “Did you get it?”

Matthew didn’t answer. Instead, he took out the DV camera, opened the small screen, turned it toward Angelina Jolie, and pressed play. The scene was unbearable to watch, and the wild screams were incessant.

“Good!” Angelina Jolie’s expression was extremely unpleasant. “I’ll have someone bring the money over.”

With that, she took out her phone and was about to make a call, but Matthew stopped her. “Wait, Miss Jolie!”

Angelina Jolie looked over, her thick eyebrows furrowing tightly.

Matthew turned off the DV camera and said weakly, “Besides the five thousand dollars, I have one very small request.”

He glanced at Jolie and tried to soften his tone. “Really small.”

Angelina Jolie looked at the DV camera in Matthew’s hand and coldly said, “Speak!”

“That, Miss Jolie.” Matthew chose his words carefully to avoid ruining everything. “I’m also an actor, the kind with no fame at all, nothing like a big shot like you. I… haven’t had any work in a long time.”

Angelina Jolie’s expression darkened even more. She seemed about to say something, but Matthew quickly continued, “Please, let me finish!”

Not caring whether Angelina Jolie listened or not, he sped up his speech. “I just want to ask you to help me get a job when the time is right.”

“Impossible!” Angelina Jolie refused outright. “I’ll have someone bring you the money. You’re too greedy!”

Matthew knew she must have misunderstood and quickly said, “I’m not asking for a named role, not even one with lines. I just want to appear on camera, even if it’s just as an extra!”

He spoke very carefully, his tone extremely sincere, using a completely pleading voice, afraid Jolie would take it as coercion.

You can’t get fat from one bite. Such an excessive demand was something Angelina Jolie would never agree to. This crazy woman might not think like normal people, but she wasn’t actually insane.

He had thought it through. He just wanted to use tonight’s opportunity to take the first real step into becoming a Hollywood actor. The memories left by the previous owner clearly told him that this seemingly low-threshold first step was actually not easy. Many like him, who came to Los Angeles with acting dreams, didn’t even get the chance to be an extra.

The beginning was always difficult—that was Matthew’s understanding. Just like waiting for work in the labor market, people preferred those with experience for any job with a bit of technical skill!

Although he didn’t know much about Hollywood, he figured that a role with no lines, just needing to be an extra, shouldn’t be difficult for a star of Angelina Jolie’s caliber.

Angelina Jolie sat there, not speaking for a moment, just continuously sizing up Matthew. She found this guy smarter than she had thought.

“He’s greedy.” That was her impression. “But he knows when to stop.”

A small role as an extra was indeed no trouble for her. She didn’t even need to say anything. For example, in the film currently being shot, she could just have her assistant mention it to the casting director. After all, she was the second female lead!

Was it more important to make her cheating husband’s reputation crumble and lose in the future divorce proceedings, or was this insignificant little request more important?

“Hmph…” Angelina Jolie suddenly laughed.

A few years ago, she wouldn’t have agreed. She would have had her bodyguard come over and teach him a lesson. Even if she couldn’t get the footage, people grow up. She couldn’t always be that crazy, muddle-headed little girl. As she got older, her mind had become clearer.

Otherwise, how could her career have been steadily rising these past few years?

Angelina Jolie slowly spoke, “Do you have a business card?”

Hearing this, Matthew quickly found paper and a pen, wrote down his number, and handed it to Angelina Jolie. Jolie casually stuffed it into her pocket, took out her phone, and dialed a number. “Bring the money over.”

Matthew breathed a sigh of relief, knowing he might have seized this opportunity.

However, he immediately became more vigilant as a sturdy white man approached from the side. Fortunately, the white man gave Angelina Jolie a paper bag and quickly left.

Angelina Jolie opened the paper bag, which contained a stack of fresh bills, clearly prepared in advance. Without saying much, she threw the money over. Matthew caught the money and returned the DV camera to her.

After putting away the DV camera, Angelina Jolie was about to get out of the car when she suddenly turned back and curiously asked, “Aren’t you worried I won’t keep my word?”

“I am worried.” Matthew told the truth. “But there’s nothing I can do. I can only gamble on your character.”

The difference in their status and power was too great. Jolie still had a bodyguard here, who might even be armed. What could he do? This was an unequal verbal agreement from the start. He had been clear about this from the beginning. If Jolie only talked and didn’t act, he could only consider himself unlucky.

Matthew could only bet that this matter was trivial to Angelina Jolie, requiring no effort, and that even if Angelina Jolie tricked him, he still came out ahead with the five thousand dollars.

Probably having gotten what she wanted, Angelina Jolie’s mood had clearly improved. “As long as you don’t talk nonsense.”

Without the video evidence, talking nonsense would be useless. Especially in Hollywood, which star didn’t have true and false rumors? Without evidence, they would always remain rumors.

Matthew made a zipping motion with his fingers. “I promise!”

Of course, he wouldn’t talk nonsense now. Maybe without Angelina Jolie’s help, if he continued to wait, there would be opportunities in the future. After all, the threshold for being a temporary actor wasn’t high. But what he had seen and heard tonight made him unwilling to wait. He was eager to live a better life, just like Johnny Lee Miller in the villa.

As long as Angelina Jolie kept her promise, it would greatly speed up this process.

Although he was in a different country, Matthew believed that having connections made things easier.

Angelina Jolie got out of the car and quickly disappeared into the night. Matthew guessed that it wouldn’t be long before she divorced Johnny Lee Miller, and the latter would probably suffer greatly, possibly losing a huge amount of property.

“Isn’t this a bit unethical?” Matthew thought of professional ethics at this moment, then shook his head. “For a small fry like me to make it big, I can’t be rigid!”

As for professional ethics? It wasn’t too late to talk about that after he had money.

He took out the five thousand dollars and slapped it in his hand, making a crisp sound. The sound was exceptionally pleasant, extremely beautiful.

“The feeling of having money…” Matthew’s fingers lightly rubbed the Franklin on the bills. “Damn good!”

After putting away the five thousand dollars, he sat and read a magazine for a while. Matthew checked the time, closed the car door, and went to sleep on the back seat. When he woke up, it was already dawn. He took a bottle of mineral water, got out of the car, and simply rinsed his mouth and washed his face. Not long after, the guard from the villa gate came to notify him to pick someone up.

Matthew drove to the front gate of the villa mansion. Six disheveled girls got into the car one after another. They reeked of alcohol and smoke, along with some other indescribable smells. Each of them looked exhausted, as if they hadn’t slept all night.

These female models sat in their seats without saying a word. Even Rachel, who had chatted with him all the way yesterday, was too tired to do anything but collapse into her seat.

Matthew started the car and shook his head slightly. These girls seemed glamorous, but in reality…

He didn’t think about it anymore and drove the car to send each of the girls back. Then he returned to the company to hand over the keys as required. A day’s work was done.

After getting off work, he immediately went to the nearest real estate agency. Now that he had some money, he was ready to rent a suitable place to live.

Having rested well the night before, Matthew was full of energy. He visited three real estate agencies in a row and looked at seven ordinary single apartments. Finally, on the outskirts of Westwood, in an ordinary residential area, he rented a small, ready-to-move-in room in an old apartment building.

The room was very small, less than twenty square meters, with a tiny independent bathroom. Because the old walls were peeling, the monthly rent was only four hundred dollars. Matthew paid for half a year in advance and had a place to stay in Los Angeles.

In the evening, he continued to drive for the Red Penguin Company. The work was more or less the same and didn’t interfere much with his rest at night. The next day, he still had energy to do other things.

The next morning, as he was just leaving the Red Penguin Company, his phone rang.

He pressed the answer button, and a professional female voice came from the receiver. “Hello, I am Miss Jolie’s assistant, Vanessa…”

Chapter 7: My Client

Hanging up the phone, Matthew stood at the entrance of the Red Penguin Company, clenching his fists tightly. The first step toward his dream of stardom and a brighter future was finally within reach!

The call had come from Angelina Jolie’s assistant, informing him that next Monday, he and his agent would go to the Universal Studios film studio in Burbank for an audition. It was just a quick look from the casting director, followed by signing a temporary actor agreement with the film crew.

As for the role, it was the kind where the character appears in a single fleeting shot—a mere extra.

Matthew didn’t expect to rise to fame overnight; that was impossible. This was more or less what he had anticipated.

He wasn’t particularly familiar with Hollywood. Most of what he knew was common knowledge from the era of rampant information—like how Angelina Jolie later married Brad Pitt. But the previous owner of this body, driven by the desire to break into Hollywood, had gathered a lot of information, and those memories remained.

So, Matthew had a clear understanding of his current position: a temporary actor, or as they called it in another country, a background actor.

No matter what kind of actor one aspired to be, securing work required an agent.

Getting a job in Hollywood wasn’t easy, but becoming a nominal actor wasn’t difficult. Anyone who wanted to act, whether as a professional or a temporary actor, had to start by having a photographer take headshots and full-body photos. Then, they would register their height, weight, eye color, and other details with an agency, sign a representation contract, and be added to a database for the agency to liaise with film crews.

The previous owner had already completed this step. He had registered with a small agency, and his phone still had the number of an agent, though the agent had never contacted him.

Matthew took out his phone, scrolling through it as he walked toward the bus stop. He didn’t have better options at the moment. The agent whose number was saved in his phone was worth reaching out to.

If that didn’t work, he could always look for another small agency. After all, Los Angeles was the heart of Hollywood.

The idea of finding an agent had crossed his mind right after his conversation with Angelina Jolie, but yesterday had been busy with renting a place, and last night he had to work, leaving no time to follow up.

From the previous owner’s memories, Matthew knew that an agent wasn’t just essential for securing work; a good one could also help plan an actor’s future career. He wanted to enroll in a professional acting school, but he was clueless and needed advice from someone like an agent.

Hollywood wasn’t just home to the Big Five agencies; there were also many smaller firms surviving in their shadows.

One such company was Starlight Agency, located on Sunset Boulevard.

The agency wasn’t large, and it hadn’t been around for long. It had only seven or eight small-time agents, all newly licensed with few resources. The office had just three rooms: one for the boss, the smallest for finance, and the rest crammed into a single oversized office.

“Hey, Director Kooka, it’s me, Dennis. We had dinner together the day before yesterday.”

The caller was a bespectacled, overweight man. Even though the person on the other end was just a minor casting director, unseen, he still wore a fawning expression. “Your film needs twenty corpses, right? I’ve got the people lined up! Don’t worry, they’re all experienced—lie on the ground, and you could kick them without a flinch! When do we sign the contract?”

“Good! Good!”

The other end seemed to agree, and the fat man’s eyes disappeared into his smile. “I’ll be there first thing tomorrow morning!”

After hanging up, the fat man dropped his fawning act, plopping into his chair with a groan. The chair creaked ominously, as if it might collapse under his weight at any moment.

“Damn these jobs!” he muttered, rubbing his stiff smile away. “All these low-end gigs!”

He felt that handling temporary actors was beneath him. In the nearly a year he’d been at the company, none of the films they’d worked on had seen a major theatrical release. Most were straight-to-VHS fodder. TV shows were slightly better, but that business was firmly in the boss’s hands, leaving no room for him to interfere.

Ring! Ring!

The phone on his desk rang.

“Hello…” He picked up the receiver. “This is Dennis from Starlight Agency.”

“Ah, hello.” A somewhat unfamiliar voice came through the line. “Are you Mr. Dennis Kurt?”

“That’s me!” He thought a new job had come in.

“I’m Matthew Horner.” Dennis didn’t recognize the name. “I registered with you as an actor some time ago.”

Hearing this, Dennis immediately understood—this wasn’t business; it was just some dreamer wasting his time. “What do you want?” His voice carried a hint of impatience.

“It’s like this. I’ve got a temporary acting job with a film crew and need an agent to sign the contract.”

Dennis perked up slightly. “How many roles?”

“One!”

At this answer, Dennis’s brief interest vanished. Running around for a single extra? How much could that possibly pay?

“Mr. Dennis Kurt?” The voice on the other end, probably sensing the silence, urged, “Are you still there?”

Just then, his cell phone rang. Dennis glanced at it and saw it was a casting director he worked with. He immediately set the office phone aside and spotted the young agent who had joined the company last month sitting idle at the desk across from him. He beckoned him over, speaking in a tone of seniority. “I’ve got a job here. Come handle it.”

The younger agent took the receiver and began speaking.

Dennis answered his cell phone, but before he could say anything, an angry voice blasted through. “Dennis, what the hell are you doing? I asked for cheap, non-union actors! Not expensive union members! Why are there union actors in the list you sent? If I wanted union actors, I’d just post a notice at the union! What do I need you for?”

“Sorry!” Dennis hurried to apologize. “Sorry! It must have been my assistant’s mistake…”

He didn’t have any assistant; he was just passing the buck.

“Tomorrow morning!” he promised. “I’ll make sure the right actor profiles are sent to you by tomorrow morning!”

The other end continued to curse for a while, and Dennis could only listen. After hanging up, he sat in his chair, seething.

“Wait, let me confirm something!”

The young agent’s voice carried over. “You’re saying you got a job with the film crew for Girl, Interrupted, directed by James Mangold and starring Winona Ryder and Angelina Jolie?”

“What?” Dennis froze. “James Mangold? Winona Ryder? Angelina Jolie? Girl, Interrupted?”

How could these high-profile names be connected to some no-name extra he couldn’t even remember?

If he recalled correctly, this Sony Columbia Pictures film had a budget of forty million dollars! Not to mention him or his extras, even the company’s boss couldn’t touch this level of business!

Could there be a mistake? Dennis found it hard to believe.

“Yes!” The faint voice on the other end was certain. “Miss Jolie recommended this job.”

Jolie? Angelina Jolie? Dennis shot up from his chair, moving with a speed that defied his bulky frame. He rushed over, snatched the phone from the young agent, ignoring the anger in the young man’s eyes, and boomed, “Sorry, I had another call. I’m your agent, Dennis Kurt.”

The young agent, seeing the fat man’s shamelessness, wanted to say something but, under the threat of his senior’s glare and aura, slumped back into his chair.

“Hello, I’m Matthew Horner.” The voice on the other end seemed oblivious. “Can you represent me?”

Dennis immediately replied, “Yes! Of course!”

For an agent, this job wasn’t much, but representing it meant dealing with the likes of Angelina Jolie and the Girl, Interrupted film crew—a level he had never touched before.

Not just him, but no one in the entire company had ever dealt with this tier.

This was a stepping stone, a key to unlocking higher-level business!

Only a fool would want to represent extras forever, stuck in this dead-end company.

Thinking about the chance to build connections at a higher level, Dennis couldn’t wait. “How about this, Matthew? Let’s meet. Come to the company, and we’ll discuss this in person.”

After hanging up, Dennis noticed the young agent still staring at him. He scoffed, “What are you looking at? This was my client to begin with.”

He wasn’t wrong. The young agent shot him one last resentful glance before reluctantly sitting back down.

About forty minutes later, the receptionist led a young man into the office. As soon as he entered, she said, “Dennis, someone’s here for you.”

Following her gaze, Matthew saw a bespectacled, overweight man who had to weigh at least two hundred pounds.

“Are you Matthew?”

The fat man beamed, stepping forward. Matthew nodded. “Are you Mr. Dennis Kurt?”

“Just call me Dennis.” The fat man said familiarly.

He glanced at his watch. “Let’s go. We’ll talk in the café on the first floor.”

Matthew had no objections and followed the fat man to the café. The fat man ordered two coffees and asked, “Is this job recommended by Miss Jolie?”

“Yes.” Matthew didn’t hesitate to use her name, adding, “Please keep this confidential. Miss Jolie doesn’t want outsiders to know.”

Dennis nodded. “Tell me the details.”

Matthew had already prepared his story, embellishing it as he went. Essentially, he had come to Hollywood to chase his dreams, met Jolie by chance, and she helped him land a temporary acting job.

“Don’t worry, I’ll go with you on Monday.”

After listening, Dennis spoke with confidence. “You just focus on acting. I’ll handle the rest!”

Chapter 8: Six Dollars an Hour

Monday morning, Matthew had just finished washing up when his phone rang. His agent, Dennis Kurt, was already waiting in his car downstairs. He quickly changed into a new suit, hurried down, and got into the agent’s car, heading together to Universal Studios.

On the way, Dennis Kurt reminded Matthew of many things to be careful about, especially not to speak out of turn in the film crew and not to be too curious. If he saw anything strange, he should pretend he hadn’t.

Matthew nodded on the surface but didn’t take it to heart. His starting point was too low. To climb up quickly, he needed to improve his hard skills, like acting, and seize opportunities!

But opportunities didn’t appear out of thin air; sometimes, they had to be created.

For example, helping Angelina Jolie catch her cheating husband—if he hadn’t made additional demands, where would this opportunity be now? Over the past few days, Matthew had thought a lot about why Jolie had kept her verbal agreement. He figured it was for a few reasons: one, her personality was indeed different from most people; two, she was really about to get divorced and didn’t care what others said.

Dennis Kurt drove to Universal Studios, entering the restricted filming area. After parking, he casually asked around and quickly found the film studio where Soul Transfer Girl was being shot. Although it was still early, the studio was already bustling with people coming and going.

Entering the studio, they asked for directions to the casting director’s office. Dennis Kurt asked, “Do you want to say hello to Miss Jolie?”

“No need.” Matthew guessed that Angelina Jolie probably didn’t want to see him. “She told us to go directly to the casting director.”

Dennis Kurt’s eyes flickered with a hint of disappointment, but he didn’t say anything else. He led the way with his large body, finding the casting director’s office.

After knocking, a crisp voice from inside invited them in. Matthew and Dennis Kurt pushed the door open. A man in his thirties or forties sat behind the desk, seemingly reviewing some materials.

“Mr. Rubin?” Matthew asked, seeing the man nod. “Miss Jolie’s assistant, Vanessa, notified me to come for an audition today.”

“Oh…” The man named Rubin remembered. “That’s right.”

Dennis Kurt had been listening carefully from the side. He quickly stepped forward, handing over his business card with both hands. “Hello, Director Rubin. I’m Matthew’s agent, Dennis Kurt.”

Rubin took the business card and placed it on the desk, then looked Matthew up and down. “Alright.”

He picked up the phone and pressed a button. “John, there’s a temporary actor here. Come over and take them to sign a contract.”

Matthew looked at Rubin, then at Dennis Kurt. Was this it? Was the audition over?

A young man walked in and gestured for them to follow. “Let’s go to the legal department.”

Beside them, Dennis Kurt, with a fawning expression, flattered Rubin a few times before successfully getting his business card.

Under the young man’s guidance, Matthew and Dennis Kurt left the office and headed to the film crew’s legal department, which handled contracts.

As they walked, Matthew whispered, “Is that it for the audition?”

“What did you expect?” Dennis Kurt said with a hint of disdain. “For a background role with no lines, one look is enough. As long as you don’t look too odd, anyone can do it.”

Matthew nodded. That made sense. He felt even more keenly the importance of opportunities.

Entering another office, a legal advisor brought over a contract. Matthew took it and flipped through it, finding it difficult to read. His education level was too low. If he wanted to develop in the future, he really needed to improve himself, at least in reading and writing. He couldn’t stay this illiterate.

He only focused on the compensation section before handing the contract to Dennis Kurt. It was better to leave such matters to the agent. After all, there wasn’t much money to be made, and he didn’t have to worry about a reputable film crew scamming a nobody like him.

Seeing Dennis Kurt reviewing the temporary contract, Matthew continued to think about his own affairs. He decided that after leaving, he would find a bookstore and buy a few books on acting. Not only could he learn some professional knowledge, but he could also improve his reading level—killing two birds with one stone.

The agent only gave the contract a quick glance before calling Matthew over. “Come sign.”

Matthew went over and signed his name on the temporary contract. The young man who had brought them there said, “You can leave now. I’ll call you when needed.”

“Let’s go.” Dennis Kurt beckoned Matthew, who hesitated before following him out of the office.

“Why are they rushing us out?” Matthew asked.

“Today, they don’t need you to work. Why keep you here? To let you waste time and pay you for nothing?” Dennis Kurt said irritably. “Six dollars an hour isn’t money?”

Matthew shrugged. The temporary actor contract he had just signed paid six dollars an hour. He guessed it was probably the local minimum wage standard. The film crew had to pay wages not only during filming but also during the time they notified him to come to the set and wait.

Moreover, the wages weren’t paid directly to him. The film crew would pay the agency, which would deduct up to ten percent before depositing the rest into his account.

When all was said and done, this job barely made any money.

Matthew fully understood why actors who weren’t famous had to take on side jobs to support themselves.

With this kind of job, if he worked more than twenty days a month, he could support himself, but how many temporary actors could get that much work in a month?

“Uh, Dennis…”

Having had a breach of contract before, Matthew really needed money. “When can this pay rate be increased?”

“Complaining about the money?”

With no one around, Dennis Kurt spoke freely. “Join the Actors’ Guild, and the pay can at least double.”

Matthew’s eyes widened. “Really?”

Dennis Kurt didn’t even glance at Matthew. “Of course. The Actors’ Guild has regulations: the minimum hourly wage for guild members is no less than ten dollars, and the minimum daily wage is no less than one hundred and twenty dollars…”

Matthew wasn’t stupid. He immediately sensed a problem. “Don’t film crews dislike high-paid temporary actors?”

Just like when he was waiting for work in the labor market, which boss didn’t prefer cheap labor?

“You’re quite smart!” Dennis Kurt patted Matthew’s shoulder with an air of superiority. “For someone like you, joining the Actors’ Guild seems like a guarantee, but in reality, you lose your only competitive advantage.”

He snorted. “Also, do you think you can just join the Actors’ Guild whenever you want?”

Matthew blinked, looking like an ignorant fool. “Isn’t the entry threshold very low?”

“Well, the entry threshold for the Actors’ Guild is indeed low!” Dennis Kurt strode forward. When Matthew caught up from behind, he continued, “But low doesn’t mean no threshold!”

“So that’s how it is.” Matthew needed to understand some basic rules of the game. “Can you explain?”

Dennis Kurt turned to look at Matthew, his face showing a hint of impatience. But since he had used Matthew as a stepping stone to enter this film studio, he simply said, “Joining the Actors’ Guild isn’t simple. You must meet the membership application qualifications to apply.”

He cleared his throat softly and continued, “First, you must have played a major role in a film, advertisement, or TV drama that has signed a contract with the guild, and your salary must meet the guild’s standards. Alternatively, you can work on another production of equal standard for thirty days, but you must apply to join the guild within those thirty days. Or, any temporary actor who has three independent workdays participating in guild-recognized productions, along with proof of income, can apply for membership.”

Hearing this, Matthew immediately realized that even if he wanted to join the guild, he didn’t qualify.

Dennis Kurt snorted again. “And it costs a lot of money! The membership fee in Los Angeles is three thousand dollars, and for someone like you, the six-month processing fee is fifty-eight dollars.”

“I’ll just stay freelance for now.” Matthew immediately made his decision.

Dennis Kurt said with an air of superiority, “Not so stupid after all.”

Matthew’s eyes scanned his fat face but said nothing.

The two arrived at the entrance of the film studio. Dennis Kurt suddenly stopped and said to Matthew, “You go back by yourself. I have something to do.”

Before Matthew could speak, he turned and walked back into the film studio.

Matthew frowned slightly. If he couldn’t see through this “kill the donkey after crossing the bridge” move, he really was a fool.

From Dennis Kurt’s series of actions, Matthew could easily see that the other party was just using him as a stepping stone to enter this film crew.

He shook his head. He couldn’t dwell on these things now. Their relationship was one of mutual use.

Ignoring Dennis Kurt, who stayed behind in the film studio to network, Matthew walked out of the Universal Studios filming area. While looking for a bus stop near the studio entrance, he saw a large bookstore. The bookstore was located on a road that was a must-pass for the studio’s tourist area and mainly sold books related to film and television.

He had been thinking of buying a few books, so he immediately walked over. Entering the bookstore, since it was still early, there weren’t many people inside. Only two staff members stood by the cash register.

As he passed by the cash register, Matthew casually glanced inside and noticed a surveillance monitor running in a more concealed position behind the counter. He couldn’t help but sigh inwardly. Americans were so corrupt that even a bookstore had surveillance cameras.

He then walked into the aisles of bookshelves and found the section with books related to acting. He pulled out a large volume. Across from him, the bookshelf was empty, and the large book’s position created a gap, allowing him to see the passage between the two rows of bookshelves next to it.

Matthew didn’t pay much attention at first, just glancing subconsciously, but his eyes were drawn to a woman.

This woman had short black hair that reached her ears, with flawless features. From this angle, she looked slender, pure, and beautiful, with a hint of absolute coolness!

Chapter 9: The Furious Roar

Anyone who saw such a beautiful woman would stop to take a second look, and Matthew was no exception. With the bookshelf between them as cover, his gaze followed the short-haired woman as she moved. She was already stunning, and browsing in a bookstore only added to her allure—she could easily pass for one of those rumored intellectual beauties.

But just as that thought crossed his mind, Matthew’s eyes widened in shock. The woman seemed to have found a book she liked. She stopped in front of a shelf and, with lightning speed, snatched two small, colorful books and stuffed them into her handbag.

Matthew rubbed his eyes, unable to believe what he had just seen. Could this delicate, refined, and innocent-looking woman really be a thief?

The short-haired woman tucked the books into her bag and continued browsing as if nothing had happened. Matthew thought she might have just temporarily placed them there, intending to pay at the register. He quickly selected a few books about acting and made his way to the shelf where she had been. She was already heading toward the checkout.

“If she’s a thief, getting caught would be quite the spectacle,” he thought.

Curiosity got the better of him, and he followed. As he passed the shelf where she had taken the books, he noticed two empty spots.

Just as he turned out of the aisle, the short-haired woman strode past the checkout with her handbag, completely ignoring the two female cashiers who greeted her warmly, as if they knew her. She nodded in response and walked straight out the door.

Matthew shook his head and placed his books on the counter without saying a word. After paying, he left. Though the incident surprised him, he saw no reason to interfere.

To save money, he didn’t take a taxi but instead took the bus home. His rented apartment was old, but it was his fixed residence in Los Angeles.

Back at home, he sat on the sunken sofa and picked up one of the books he had bought. It was Acting for the Camera: Techniques and History by O’Brien. He read for a while, but just like when he had read the contract, he found it difficult to understand.

Bang—

Matthew closed the book. Improving his reading skills was urgent. After some thought, he went downstairs to buy two newspapers. Compared to the dense professional jargon in the books, newspapers were easier to comprehend.

After finishing one tabloid, he set himself a task: from now on, he would dedicate time every day to reading to improve this most basic skill. Once his reading improved, he would work on his writing.

Even if he couldn’t become a Hollywood star, he refused to remain semi-illiterate.

There was also acting school, which was crucial, but he couldn’t rush it. Over the past few days, Matthew had researched and found that Los Angeles offered countless acting training programs—professional acting schools, short-term workshops, temporary university courses, Broadway seminars, and more. For example, the Hollywood Film and Theater Academy offered a six-month program with five classes a week.

The problem was that all of these were expensive. With the threat of breach-of-contract penalties looming, he couldn’t afford such a large expense right now.

Just as he was thinking about the breach of contract, his phone rang.

Matthew held it to his ear, and a professional voice came through, “Hello, is this Mr. Matthew Horner?”

“It’s me,” he replied, sensing something was wrong.

“Mr. Horner, I am Chris Walker, the legal counsel for the Forbidden Tarot film crew. I am now representing the crew and the production company to formally notify you that you have violated the contract signed by both parties…”

The man then launched into a long string of legal jargon and contract clauses, which ultimately boiled down to one sentence: “You need to pay a penalty of fifty thousand dollars! Please provide your address, and I will send you the official lawyer’s letter this afternoon…”

“Hello? Hello?” Matthew suddenly shouted, “What did you say? I can’t hear you! Damn phone, acting up again!”

With that, he took off the back cover of his phone and removed the battery.

It was a desperate measure, but he had no choice. The guy who had signed the contract with the Forbidden Tarot crew had left all his real information. With the new century approaching, in a society as information-driven as America, if they pursued the breach of contract, he wouldn’t be safe even if he fled to the countryside of Texas.

“Fifty thousand dollars is no small sum,” Matthew frowned. “Should I get a lawyer too?”

Hiring a lawyer might lead to an out-of-court settlement, and the penalty might not be as high as fifty thousand, but the lawyer’s fees would still be a significant expense.

Matthew knew that, in the end, it all came down to money. If he had money, none of these would be problems.

When would he be able to live as freely as Johnny Lee Miller?

With that thought, Matthew put down his phone, picked up the newspaper and book, and began reading seriously again. If he didn’t even have the ability, no matter how many opportunities came his way, he wouldn’t be able to seize them.

After reading for a few hours at home, he went out for a run in the afternoon, had a simple dinner, and then left again. Acting was still just a side job for him; his main profession was as a driver for the Red Penguin Company.

He went to Lister’s place to pick up his work assignment and car keys, endured the teasing from the black man and the fat man, and then waited in the driver’s lounge for a while before driving the Ford Town Car out. First, he picked up a golden-haired girl named Rachel in Westwood and then drove her to the nearby Orange County.

As they drove onto the highway leading to Orange County, Rachel, just like last time, was cheerful and talkative, chatting nonstop from the passenger seat.

“Handsome, have you thought about it?” she asked casually. “There’s a company urgently looking for a male model, and you’d be perfect for it.”

Matthew didn’t even hesitate before shaking his head. “No.”

“You don’t make much in this job,” Rachel said, taking out a mirror to touch up her makeup. “Can you even support yourself?”

“I have another part-time job,” Matthew replied.

Rachel looked at him curiously. “You’re not talking about that acting thing again, are you?”

“Yeah,” Matthew nodded. “I already got a job in a film crew.”

“Pfft!” Rachel waved her hand dismissively. “One of those background roles with no lines?”

“Yeah,” Matthew admitted.

Rachel scoffed. “I got a few of those when I first came to Los Angeles over a year ago. They’re useless—no opportunities at all.”

She shrugged, her tone light. “For a long time, I was so desperate I thought about killing myself.”

“Doesn’t seem like it,” Matthew quickly glanced at her.

It was hard to imagine such a sunny and cheerful girl contemplating suicide.

“You don’t know what it’s like to be so poor you can’t pay rent or even eat…” Rachel’s smile faded. “The despair of not seeing any way out.”

“I know the feeling,” Matthew smiled. “I’ve thought about killing myself too.”

“Huh?” Rachel laughed again. “Why didn’t you?”

“Couldn’t find the right way,” Matthew said, half-joking. “Knives hurt, rivers are too wet, sulfuric acid ruins clothes, pills cause convulsions, guns are illegal, hanging is unreliable, and gas smells terrible. So, I might as well keep living.”

“You… haha…”

Rachel pointed at Matthew and laughed.

The two chatted idly, just like last time, passing the time. After getting off the highway, Matthew picked up three more girls in Orange County and dropped them off at their destination before dark.

It was another mansion, but this time it seemed to be a proper party.

None of that was his concern. As usual, he parked the car in a spot where it wouldn’t be in the way and reclined his seat to sleep. The next morning, as soon as it was light, he drove the exhausted girls back one by one.

Before he even made it home after finishing work, he received a call from his agent, Dennis Kurt, informing him to report to the film crew in the afternoon.

Matthew hurried home, took a nap, tidied himself up to look presentable, ate a little early, and then rushed to Universal Studios. He arrived before noon.

At the entrance of the film studio, Matthew saw the familiar fat figure again. Unlike their last meeting, Dennis Kurt seemed in high spirits, as if something good had happened.

“Let’s go…” he beckoned to Matthew. “We’re going in.”

The two spoke briefly with the staff at the studio entrance and entered the office area they had visited before. Since it was lunchtime, most people had gone to eat, and the office area was empty. Matthew and Dennis Kurt sat on the long bench in front of the casting director’s office and waited patiently.

“Remember!” Dennis Kurt seemed to be in a particularly good mood and specially reminded Matthew. “Do whatever they tell you during the shoot. Don’t take any initiative.”

He waved his hand. “You’re just a background actor. In most cases, you just stand there and don’t move. It’s not difficult.”

Matthew nodded. “I remember.”

This was the first step in gaining experience and credentials. He had come to Los Angeles almost blindly. With experience and credentials, his chances of landing roles in the future would be higher.

“I’m going to the bathroom. Wait here and don’t wander off.”

If it weren’t for this stepping stone working its magic and connecting him with the casting director, Rubin, Dennis Kurt wouldn’t have bothered with all this. “There might be other extras coming later. Don’t cause any trouble.”

Matthew nodded, and Dennis Kurt turned and left.

Sitting there with nothing to do, Matthew couldn’t help but imagine what his first scene would be like that afternoon. Just as he was thinking, the sound of high heels clicking on the floor came from the other end of the hallway. A tall, thin girl turned the corner.

Matthew glanced over and saw that it was Angelina Jolie, her hair dyed golden blonde. Thinking she was coming to see him, he quickly stood up and waved.

But Angelina Jolie didn’t even look at him. She pushed open a door and walked straight in.

“Why? Why cancel yesterday’s footage?” Angelina Jolie’s furious roar immediately rang out. “And cut my scenes?”

A cold, ethereal female voice responded, “I am the producer. This is a normal shooting adjustment!”

Chapter 10: She’s a Thief?

“For the movie?” Angelina Jolie’s furious voice rang out again. “Winona Ryder, you really know how to flatter yourself!”

“Jolie!” The cool voice also rose in pitch.

The two female leads of the film were having a conflict? Matthew perked up his ears curiously.

Angelina Jolie seemed extremely angry, showing no regard for Winona Ryder’s face. “Do you think I don’t know what you’re thinking? You want to scrap yesterday’s scene because I overshadowed you, the female lead! You want to cut my scenes because I’ve been performing better than you since filming started!”

Her voice grew louder. “You’re doing all this just because you’re worried I’ll steal the spotlight from you, the female lead!”

“Say whatever you want.”

Unlike the enraged Angelina Jolie, Winona Ryder’s voice remained cool. “This is within my power as a producer. You… hmph… are just a supporting actress. You have no right to interfere!”

Matthew remembered Dennis Kurt mentioning that Winona Ryder wasn’t just the female lead of Soul Transfer; she was also a producer.

Even without knowing much about Hollywood, he understood that the film industry here was producer-centric.

The room suddenly fell silent. Clearly, that statement had stumped Angelina Jolie. After a long while, her voice finally rang out again.

This time, however, it wasn’t as furious. “Don’t think that just because you got this project off the ground, you can do whatever you want!”

Suddenly, Angelina Jolie’s voice rose again. “Don’t think I don’t see what you really are—a slut! Real sluts love to play innocent! Play pure! Just like you!”

BANG!

After that, the sound of a door slamming echoed. Angelina Jolie stormed out, walking away coldly.

Matthew watched her leave, not once considering approaching her. In this film crew, both Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder were god-tier figures. A small fry like him would only embarrass himself if he tried to get involved.

Soon after, two more people emerged from the room. Unlike Angelina Jolie, they walked toward Matthew.

“Winona…” one of them, a bespectacled girl who seemed to be an assistant, asked, “should we—”

She cut herself off when she saw Matthew sitting on the corridor bench, staring at Winona Ryder.

The two women drew closer. Matthew’s eyes widened in surprise as he looked at Winona Ryder. Because of Captain Jack Sparrow, he knew of her existence, but he didn’t remember what she looked like.

Winona Ryder wore a white shirt, light blue jeans, and had short black hair that framed her face. Her features were flawless, delicate, and pure—from this angle, she looked slender, innocent, and beautiful…

Matthew was certain he had seen her before. Just a few days ago, in fact. There was no way he could be mistaken!

This was the same woman who had stolen books from the bookstore! That was what shocked Matthew. Johnny Depp’s ex-girlfriend, the producer and female lead of this film—Winona Ryder—was a thief!

She shouldn’t be short on money, right? Why would she steal books? Didn’t stealing books still count as stealing?

As Matthew pondered this, Winona Ryder and her assistant walked past him. Perhaps because he had been staring at her, or maybe because he wasn’t bad-looking, Winona Ryder turned her head and glanced at him curiously.

She didn’t recognize Matthew, quickly turning back and walking away with her assistant.

“That guy…” The assistant seemed to recognize Matthew. “I saw his file at Rubin’s place. Rubin said Vanessa introduced him. He’s connected to Angelina Jolie.”

Hearing the assistant’s words, Winona Ryder turned back and looked at Matthew again.

Matthew sat on the bench, lost in thought.

He just couldn’t understand why a woman like Winona Ryder—wealthy, prestigious, and beautiful—would steal a few worthless books.

Time passed quickly. A few more temporary actors arrived, led by an agent. They formed their own little group, glanced at Matthew, but didn’t greet him.

Matthew continued to wait quietly. After a long while, agent Dennis Kurt appeared with the casting director, Rubin. Dennis Kurt wore an ingratiating smile, while Rubin seemed to be enjoying the attention.

For agents who handled temporary actors, the casting director held the power of life and death.

Rubin entered the office, and Dennis Kurt stayed behind, sitting next to Matthew. He glanced at the others and said, “I did my best for you. Your role is a male orderly standing behind the female lead, Winona Ryder. There’s no dialogue, but you’ll have a front-facing shot.”

Even though Matthew knew this was likely due to Angelina Jolie’s influence, he still said, “Thank you. I’ll do my best!”

“Don’t! Absolutely not!” Dennis Kurt quickly warned. “Just stand there like a background actor. Don’t do anything else.”

Matthew nodded repeatedly. “Mhm! Mhm!”

In matters like this, listening to his agent was the safest bet.

He waited another half hour before the casting director, Rubin, emerged from the office. He called over the same young man from before and had the temporary actors follow him outside the film studio.

To familiarize them with the set, the young man led the group around the perimeter of the filming area. Matthew curiously looked around. The studio had been arranged to resemble a hospital, with long corridors and individual rooms clearly visible. Each room had an opening, likely reserved for camera positions.

He hadn’t seen the movie or read the script, but he knew it was supposedly about mentally ill patients. Beyond that, he wasn’t sure.

The young man brought them to a makeup trailer and handed them off to a flamboyant male makeup artist.

“Let them go first.” Dennis Kurt stopped Matthew from rushing into the trailer.

Though confused, Matthew held back, allowing the other temporary actors to go ahead of him.

“Hurry up!” the young man urged. “Don’t waste time!”

The trailer was small and couldn’t fit many people. A middle-aged man went in first, while the rest waited outside.

Perhaps because he had done well in the film crew, Dennis Kurt was in high spirits. Seeing Matthew’s confused expression, he leaned against the trailer and quietly explained, “The crew treats people differently. You temporary actors who aren’t in the union use the lowest-quality makeup. That stuff is bad for your skin. The longer it stays on, the more damage it does.”

Matthew immediately understood. “Does that mean the bigger the star, the later they get their makeup done?”

Dennis Kurt nodded. “More or less.” He then added, “A lot of top-tier stars make the crew wait for them.”

“Can I skip makeup?” Matthew touched his face.

Since being possessed, the only thing that had brought him comfort was this handsome, rugged face.

Dennis Kurt shook his head. “Any actor who might be caught on camera in a front-facing shot must wear makeup.”

He could tell that this tall, handsome young man was basically a novice. If he hadn’t been a useful pawn, he wouldn’t have bothered with him.

These temporary actors weren’t playing any important roles—they were just background actors. The makeup artist didn’t pay them much attention, simply applying a base layer. In just twenty minutes, everyone, including Matthew, was done.

With the layer of foundation on his face, Matthew felt uncomfortable but didn’t dare touch it. Messing up the makeup would be trouble.

Their roles as temporary actors were simple—almost too simple to mention—but the preparations were anything but. After makeup, they changed into costumes. Matthew put on a white lab coat meant for an orderly. The crew had prepared coats of various sizes, which he guessed was why they hadn’t been asked to try on the costumes earlier.

Even though they were just background actors, the crew had strict requirements. After Matthew and the others finished their styling, an assistant director came to inspect them. Once confirmed there were no issues, they were led into the film studio.

As Matthew expected, this was a multi-million-dollar film. No detail would be overlooked.

The assistant director brought them to the central area of the studio, which had been set up like a living room. The flat floor held a coffee table, a long sofa, a single sofa, and a television. Two cameras were set up on the same wall-less side of the room, with the magnesium lights frequently flashing on and off, as if being tested.

As soon as they arrived, a middle-aged man with a goatee approached. Matthew assumed he was the director. He personally spoke with the assistant director, who then began assigning positions to each person.

“You, come here.” The assistant director beckoned Matthew, who quickly moved to stand behind a single sofa facing the camera. The assistant director glanced at the camera and said, “A little to the left.”

Matthew moved like a puppet on strings, shifting left as instructed.

Someone behind the camera gestured, and the assistant director said, “Good! Stay right there and don’t move.”

“Got it!” Matthew quickly nodded.

The assistant director added, “Once filming starts, don’t smile or make any strange movements.”

“Got it!” Matthew nodded again.

The assistant director left to handle other tasks, and Matthew stood there, patiently waiting. After a few minutes, female actors began to arrive, taking their seats as directed by the director.

Then, Matthew saw Angelina Jolie enter the set, accompanied by an assistant. She greeted the director familiarly, exchanged a few words, and sat on the more prominent long sofa.

Angelina Jolie glanced at Matthew, who gave her a small smile. She turned away as if she didn’t recognize him.

After waiting a while longer, Winona Ryder, with her short hair, appeared.

She walked toward the single sofa in front of Matthew, her beautiful eyes naturally falling on him. She immediately furrowed her brows.

Chapter 11: Bullying

With just a glance, Winona Ryder recognized the man she had seen in the office corridor at noon. She couldn’t help but recall her assistant’s words and turned to look at Angelina Jolie, who was also staring at her, her eyes filled with undisguised contempt. Their sharp gazes clashed, sparks flying instantly.

“Bitch!”

The same thought rose in both Winona Ryder and Angelina Jolie’s minds.

Matthew stood across from Winona Ryder, witnessing everything. Hearing the verbal clash between the two stars, he guessed their conflict would only grow sharper.

Suddenly, he saw Winona Ryder’s gaze return to him. For some reason, he felt a sense of foreboding.

Winona Ryder first looked at Matthew, then turned to glance at Angelina Jolie, a suspicion forming in her mind. Rumors in the industry suggested Angelina Jolie and Johnny Lee Miller were preparing for divorce. Could there be a third party involved? And that third party…

Her eyes returned to Matthew once more. Given Angelina Jolie’s promiscuous reputation, the possibility seemed high.

“James!” Winona Ryder suddenly turned back, and James Mangold, who was discussing with the cinematographer, immediately looked up. “What is it?”

Winona Ryder nodded slightly and walked over, pointing at Matthew. “That actor, replace him.”

Although directors typically held significant power on set, James Mangold knew Winona Ryder was the producer, with far greater authority. Moreover, as a director, he couldn’t even participate in post-production; he was merely a shooting coordinator.

“This…” James Mangold hesitated slightly, as the scene had already been set up.

Matthew looked over, their voices not loud but clear enough to reach him.

Then he turned to his agent, Dennis Kurt. This was his first time participating in a shoot, and he had no idea what to do next. Was he just going to be pushed out like this?

Dennis Kurt stood on the outskirts of the set, having heard the conversation. He immediately stepped back, hiding behind a stagehand.

Clearly, Winona Ryder had an issue with that fool, and he didn’t want to get involved.

He understood the power dynamics of this crew. Apart from Georgia Kykendall, the producer who rarely came to the set, Winona Ryder held the most power in the Soul Transfer crew.

To confront Winona Ryder over an insignificant extra? He wasn’t that stupid.

Dennis Kurt ignored Matthew’s pleading gaze, wondering if he should leave early. As for Matthew, he could fend for himself.

Seeing Dennis Kurt hide out of sight, Matthew knew he couldn’t rely on him. He immediately shifted his gaze to Angelina Jolie. From the afternoon’s events, Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder were at odds. Would she speak up for him?

Angelina Jolie sat on the long sofa, turning to look at Winona Ryder. Like most actors, her emotions were on full display, her displeasure evident.

Although she didn’t know why Winona Ryder had suddenly made such a request, she vaguely felt it was directed at her.

She could even sense the pleading gaze from that young driver.

However, Angelina Jolie had no intention of intervening. Her conflict with Winona Ryder was already unpleasant enough; she wasn’t about to escalate it over a minor extra.

She had given him a chance and fulfilled their verbal agreement. This unexpected situation was just his bad luck.

“I am the female lead!”

As the most powerful person on set, Winona Ryder spoke with confidence. To avoid appearing unreasonable, she pointed at Matthew and found a strong excuse. “Having such a handsome orderly behind me will distract the audience’s attention from me!”

This was a legitimate right of the female lead, acceptable anywhere.

“You, come here!” James Mangold immediately beckoned Matthew and said directly, “You won’t be participating in this scene.”

Matthew was a thousand times unwilling but had no choice. No one cared about the feelings of a small fry. He could only leave the shooting area.

Winona Ryder spoke a few more words with James Mangold, then entered the set, deliberately glancing at Angelina Jolie, whose expression was far from pleasant.

Over there, preparations for the shoot continued. Matthew had gone from a participant to a spectator. He looked around the outskirts and spotted Dennis Kurt’s portly figure, immediately walking over.

“What now?” he stood beside Dennis Kurt.

Dennis Kurt quickly moved two steps away, as if Matthew carried a contagious disease.

“I have urgent matters to attend to in another crew.” He lifted his hand to check his wristwatch. “It’s about time; I’ll leave first. You wait here until the end of the day and see if the crew has other arrangements.”

Before Matthew could say anything, Dennis Kurt turned and quickly walked away.

The crew began shooting, and the surroundings fell silent. Matthew stood alone on the outskirts of the set. The crew members seemed to consciously distance themselves from him, and no one told him what to do next.

“So this is Hollywood?”

Matthew suddenly smiled. No wonder many said the entertainment industry was the most cutthroat place; he truly felt it now!

Others might have left at this point, but Matthew, who had endured hardships since childhood, could compromise for survival but wouldn’t be easily defeated!

No one told him to stay, but no one chased him away either. It seemed everyone had forgotten his existence as a minor extra.

So, Matthew didn’t plan to leave on his own. He stood on the outskirts, watching the shoot, his eyes constantly on Winona Ryder, pondering how to create an opportunity for himself.

Having finally secured a chance, leaving in disgrace was something he couldn’t bear.

The shooting proceeded in fits and starts, with the director frequently calling cuts. Winona Ryder indeed held considerable power on set. Matthew saw her approach the director multiple times to discuss, while Angelina Jolie could only follow the director’s instructions.

Their status in the crew was clearly defined.

Yet, during the shoot, the situation reversed. Winona Ryder’s performance was mediocre, while Angelina Jolie was explosive. Matthew, still somewhat of an outsider, didn’t know how to judge acting, but even though Winona Ryder matched his aesthetic more than Angelina Jolie, his eyes unconsciously followed Angelina Jolie.

Matthew thought this might explain something, especially regarding Angelina Jolie’s claim that Winona Ryder wanted to reduce her screen time.

After watching for a while, he grew puzzled. If Winona Ryder held so much power on set, why choose Angelina Jolie as the second female lead?

But after some thought, he found the answer. He recalled Dennis Kurt, that opportunistic man, mentioning that the film’s production company was Sony Columbia Pictures, and there was another producer. They likely chose Angelina Jolie.

The afternoon passed quickly. Apart from a bathroom break, Matthew stood alone, waiting. But as the crew neared the end of the day, no one remembered the temporary actor.

“Cut!” Director James Mangold called the last shot of the day. “That’s a wrap!”

Then, he gathered the main actors for a brief meeting to confirm the next day’s shooting tasks. The rest of the crew began packing up, preparing to leave.

“What!”

At that moment, Angelina Jolie’s angry voice rang out in the studio. “My two scenes tomorrow are canceled? Why?”

James Mangold explained, “It’s for the needs of the entire film…”

Angelina Jolie didn’t listen to him, turning to Winona Ryder. “You dare to cut my scenes!”

Winona Ryder’s voice remained cold. “This is a normal shooting adjustment.”

Everyone in the crew looked over, but there was no surprise in their eyes, as if this had happened more than once.

Matthew watched, his mind racing.

“I will call Georgia Kykendall!” Angelina Jolie, now powerless against Winona Ryder, said, “I will report the crew’s situation to Sony Columbia!”

Winona Ryder dared to do this, so she must have some backing. Her pale face showed no change as she said directly, “Go ahead, call anyone you want.”

She turned to James Mangold. “Proceed with the new plan tomorrow.”

Angelina Jolie looked like she was about to explode but had no outlet for her anger. Winona Ryder was clearly bullying her, yet she couldn’t think of a way to retaliate.

“Let’s go!” Angelina Jolie called her assistant and strode toward the makeup room.

Matthew stood still, looking at Winona Ryder and then at the departing Angelina Jolie, hesitating. He believed in what he had seen and wanted another chance. He didn’t dare dream of a major role, but perhaps a minor speaking part was possible.

Should he go to Angelina Jolie or directly to Winona Ryder? He didn’t know which to choose.

This approach certainly had downsides, but he was at the very bottom of Hollywood’s hierarchy and society, with no capital or anything to lose. Without taking unconventional measures, he might have to wait much longer.

What he had seen and heard in the crew today made him realize how rare opportunities truly were.

Who to choose? Matthew considered for two minutes before making a decision.

In his limited memories of Hollywood, Angelina Jolie’s future was illustrious. His only impression of Winona Ryder was as Jack Sparrow’s ex-girlfriend; he didn’t even know what she looked like…

“Looks like I have to become a power player too.”

Sighing, Matthew walked in the direction Angelina Jolie had left.

Chapter 12: The Obedient Girl

After removing her makeup and changing into her everyday clothes, Winona Ryder left her private makeup room and returned to her producer’s office. She poured herself a glass of water and sat behind the large, luxurious desk, her demeanor relaxed and her mood seemingly excellent.

Soul Transfer was a project she had personally championed, and it was her chance to make a comeback. She would not allow anyone to steal her spotlight. The few scenes that had been cut were ones she had discussed with the screenwriter and others—scenes that were brilliant for the supporting actress but not crucial to the overall story.

As the producer, as long as the other producer, Georgia Kykendall, remained silent, Angelina Jolie would be powerless to fight back.

The sound of hurried footsteps came from outside, followed by a knock on the door. Winona Ryder said, “Come in,” and her assistant rushed in, looking flustered.

“What’s wrong?” Winona Ryder frowned slightly.

The assistant, who seemed to have run over, caught her breath and said, “Jolie and that man are here.”

“Oh?” Winona Ryder raised her beautiful eyebrows. “What are they here for?”

“Could it be…” the assistant whispered, “they’re here to cause trouble again?”

Winona Ryder thought for a moment and slowly shook her head. “If it were trouble, Jolie would come alone.”

Then, a possibility occurred to her, and a hint of anticipation appeared on her cold, pale face. “Jolie wouldn’t be here to plead for that man, would she?”

The assistant nodded. “Very likely! I heard from Rubin that the man joined the crew because Jolie had Vanessa personally greet him.”

“If that’s the case…” Winona Ryder’s anticipation grew. “What should I do?”

She suddenly found herself hoping Angelina Jolie would come quickly.

In the office corridor, Matthew followed reluctantly behind Angelina Jolie, walking at a steady pace toward the office they had visited at noon.

“You’re both big stars,” Matthew said, not wanting to go at all. “I’m just an insignificant extra. Maybe I shouldn’t go.”

Angelina Jolie glanced at him. “Your role was taken away by her. Don’t you want it back? Don’t you want to see if she can keep that cold face of hers?”

Matthew did want to see, but facing Winona Ryder directly still made him hesitant.

“Hmph—” Angelina Jolie snorted and added, “Without you as a witness, do you think she would be threatened by me? Do you think you could get better work?”

Originally, Matthew had considered approaching Winona Ryder himself, but remembering some things he had seen at the bottom of society, he thought it would only be effective if he had a powerful backer. Given the vast difference in status between him and Winona Ryder, she might use unexpected methods against him.

Powerful people always have many ways to deal with insignificant ones.

He guessed that Angelina Jolie had seen through him—he was using her as a shield. Yet, she wasn’t willing to give up this chance to strike at Winona Ryder, so she dragged him along, not giving him the chance to hide and take potshots from the shadows.

His gaze drifted over Angelina Jolie’s chest. This woman was definitely not all looks and no brains.

Though hesitant, Matthew still came. Facing his current predicament, he desperately needed to break through.

Arriving at the office door, Angelina Jolie pushed it open and walked in. At this point, Matthew wouldn’t back down either and followed her inside.

“Do you need something?” Winona Ryder’s cold voice rang out.

Angelina Jolie looked at Winona Ryder’s assistant. “I’d like to speak with you alone.”

Winona Ryder refused without hesitation. “There’s no need.”

She first looked at Angelina Jolie, who no longer had her usual arrogant demeanor, then at the tall young man beside her, whose ruggedly handsome face wore a calm smile.

“This pair of lovebirds seems to want something from me.”

Winona Ryder was convinced her guess was correct, and a hint of arrogance appeared on her pale, cold face.

“I think it’s better if we talk alone,” Matthew said, feeling that if more people knew about this, there would be no room for negotiation. “Miss Ryder, perhaps you should ask your assistant to step out for a moment.”

“No need,” Winona Ryder dismissed with a wave of her hand.

Angelina Jolie urged Matthew, “Since that’s the case, you might as well speak up.”

Matthew thought for a moment but didn’t say anything directly. Instead, he calmly stated, “Miss Ryder, a few days ago, I saw you in a bookstore outside the studio.”

Winona Ryder set down her cup, a faint blush appearing on her pale face. “What bookstore?”

“The one outside the studio,” Matthew said, looking at Winona Ryder’s assistant. “Near the tourist area.”

Winona Ryder suddenly felt her heart pounding in her chest and also looked at her assistant. “You, step out and close the door!”

The assistant quickly left, shutting the office door behind her.

“Hahaha…” Angelina Jolie suddenly laughed, and Winona Ryder’s heart beat even faster. “You… what are you laughing at?”

Angelina Jolie took a large step forward, looking down at Winona Ryder, who was seated in her chair. “Who would have thought that the famous Hollywood star Winona Ryder is a thief.”

“Don’t slander me!” Winona Ryder retorted.

“Is it slander!” Angelina Jolie stepped closer to Winona Ryder. “You know very well!”

Winona Ryder, of course, wouldn’t admit it. “If you slander me again, I’ll sue you for defamation!”

“Oh?” Angelina Jolie had had enough of Winona Ryder’s attitude these past few days. She placed her hands on the desk and glared fiercely at Winona Ryder. “Should I call my lawyer?”

Winona Ryder suddenly stood up and shouted at Matthew behind her, “You, get out!”

She was beginning to realize the seriousness of the situation and decided to first remove the unnecessary people, then see how much Angelina Jolie knew.

Matthew didn’t consider himself unnecessary and took the initiative to speak. “I’m sorry, Miss Ryder. Let me remind you, it was I who saw you in the bookstore.” He looked at Angelina Jolie. “Not Miss Jolie.”

Since he had decided to come in, he wasn’t planning to hold back.

Winona Ryder turned her head, her eyes instantly icy, just about to speak, but Matthew beat her to it. “The bookstore, fourth and fifth rows from the north, the fashion and makeup section. There were two books in total. I remember the two books Miss Ryder took had red and green alternating covers.”

Hearing this, the words Winona Ryder was about to say got stuck in her throat, and her pale face flushed an unnatural red.

“Ah, and there’s more,” Matthew continued. “You might have overlooked this, but that bookstore has surveillance cameras. If Miss Ryder has forgotten, we can go together to review the footage. Given you and Miss Jolie’s reputation, it shouldn’t be hard to get a look at the surveillance footage.”

Thud—

Winona Ryder’s legs gave way, and she sat back in her chair, the redness on her face instantly draining away, leaving her ashen.

“He… he saw me!” Winona Ryder’s heart nearly leapt out of her chest. “How is this possible?”

She had always had a habit of stealing, but her celebrity status had protected her, and no one had ever suspected her before.

“Shall we go take a look?” Angelina Jolie jumped up and sat on Winona Ryder’s desk. “I’d be happy to help you with that.”

“I… I…” Winona Ryder was at a loss for words.

Matthew looked around and found a swivel chair, walking over to sit in it. The rest was up to Angelina Jolie. Even after saying all this, he was still an insignificant nobody. Only Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder had the standing to speak as equals. Given Angelina Jolie’s status, Winona Ryder couldn’t do anything to them.

Small people have their sorrows. To avoid such sorrows, sometimes they must rely on others.

He watched Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder, waiting for the outcome of their negotiation.

Though shocked and panicked, Winona Ryder had been in Hollywood’s cutthroat world for many years. As time passed, she gradually calmed down.

“You…” Winona Ryder looked up at Angelina Jolie’s sharp, angular face. “What do you want?”

She didn’t deny it anymore, but she didn’t admit it either, as if Matthew’s words had never been spoken.

“Don’t worry, I won’t call the police, and I won’t expose you,” Angelina Jolie snapped her fingers in front of Winona Ryder’s eyes. “It’s simple. You continue being the female lead, and I’ll continue being the supporting actress. Just stop causing trouble for me.”

Winona Ryder was surprised. “That’s it?”

Angelina Jolie looked like she was toying with a monkey. “Of course not! Do you think it would be that easy?”

She put away her playful expression and said seriously, “Restore the footage you scrapped of me to normal use. My scenes must not be cut, and they should be appropriately expanded! I have the right to provide input on the final edited version before release!”

Winona Ryder was about to speak, but Angelina Jolie raised her hand to stop her. “I’ll handle Sony Columbia Pictures. You don’t need to worry about that!”

In the past, these conditions would have been outrageous, but now, Winona Ryder felt she could accept them.

After thinking for a long time, she said, “Alright.”

Angelina Jolie smiled at Winona Ryder. “That’s a good girl.”

Winona Ryder’s face turned even paler with anger, but she couldn’t say a word.

“Alright.” Angelina Jolie jumped down from her desk.

“Cough—” Matthew coughed forcefully.

“Don’t worry, I won’t forget you!” Angelina Jolie glanced at Matthew, then turned back to Winona Ryder. “And this temporary actor.”

Chapter 13: A Role with Lines

“He?” Winona Ryder turned to Matthew and asked, “What’s your name?”

Probably she wanted to remember his name. Matthew thought to himself but still said, “Matthew, Matthew Horner.”

Winona Ryder nodded, “Matthew Horner? Good! I’ll remember you.”

Matthew forced a casual smile, pretending not to care, but in reality, he wished Winona Ryder would forget him by tomorrow.

“I’ll find you a suitable role,” Winona Ryder said.

“With lines,” Angelina Jolie had already discussed with Matthew, “Higher pay!”

Winona Ryder’s expression darkened, “Roles with names have already been cast. It’s impossible to change them arbitrarily. You know that.”

Matthew didn’t ask for a named role either. That was wishful thinking. Moreover, if he were given an important role, with his current abilities, he wouldn’t be able to handle it and would only embarrass himself.

Angelina Jolie spoke according to their agreement, “A role with lines will do.” She looked at Matthew. This young man was greedy but knew when to stop. He had left a good impression on her. This time, he had helped her a lot. After thinking for a moment, she added, “His name should appear in the end credits.”

Hearing this, Matthew couldn’t help but slap his forehead. He was really an outsider.

This was something his agent should have fought for, but his agent… Matthew shook his head. He had no capital now. For the time being, he would have to make do. Once things improved, he would have to reconsider Dennis Kurt.

“Fine, none of these are a problem,” Winona Ryder gradually returned to her usual cold demeanor, “I can agree to your terms.”

Bingo—

Angelina Jolie snapped her fingers, “Alright, problem solved.”

She turned to leave, and Matthew also stood up. Winona Ryder said, “Wait!”

“Something else?” Angelina Jolie stopped and asked.

“I’ve agreed to your conditions,” Winona Ryder said quickly, “But how can you guarantee you won’t tell anyone?”

“Why would I tell anyone? Would it benefit me?” Angelina Jolie, when she wasn’t being unreasonable, had a clear head, “I’ve already gotten what I wanted. Why would I tell anyone? To make you embroiled in scandal? To affect this film? If the film is dragged down by scandal, would that benefit me? Wouldn’t everything I’ve fought for become a joke?”

Winona Ryder thought for a moment and nodded slightly, “I can trust you.”

Then she turned to Matthew, “But what about him?”

“I guarantee I won’t tell anyone!” Matthew immediately replied.

“I don’t believe you,” Winona Ryder said directly, “I don’t believe someone like you.”

Matthew helplessly spread his hands, “I have a good reputation! Miss Jolie can vouch for me.”

“I can’t vouch for anything!” Angelina Jolie actively kept her distance, “I don’t know you at all.”

These famous people, none of them were fools.

Matthew frowned slightly and asked Winona Ryder, “What do you suggest?”

“It’s simple!” Winona Ryder also stood up, “I’ll call my lawyer over, and you’ll sign a confidentiality agreement with me!”

Matthew thought for a moment and could only look at Angelina Jolie. His education was limited, and he didn’t understand American law. Apart from Angelina Jolie, he really didn’t know who else to consult.

Angelina Jolie asked, “Aren’t you worried about more people knowing?”

“I’ll only restrict him in the agreement from mentioning anything related to me during a certain period,” Winona Ryder seemed prepared, “No need to write specific details.”

“That’s a way,” Angelina Jolie nodded.

Matthew couldn’t voice any objections. As long as Winona Ryder fulfilled today’s promise, he wouldn’t be stupid enough to spread the bookstore incident.

Both parties reached an agreement, and the remaining matters were easy to handle. Winona Ryder and Angelina Jolie each called their lawyers. These two women weren’t easy to deal with. Although they had spoken nicely earlier, they still signed a private agreement.

As for Matthew, with the help of Angelina Jolie’s lawyer, he also signed an agreement. If he got a role in the crew and spread the bookstore incident, he would have to pay a large sum of money.

As he left the office, Matthew looked back. Even in a crew with not particularly complex interpersonal relationships, there was already a sense of cutthroat competition. How fierce must the competition in Hollywood be?

The others left one after another, leaving only Winona Ryder in the office. She took out her phone and dialed her agent’s number, “It’s me. Go to a bookstore outside Universal Studios and buy all their surveillance footage. Remember! Go yourself!”

After the call, Winona Ryder felt a bit relieved. She turned to look outside the office and thought of that bastard again. A mere extra had actually forced her into this situation!

Her already pale face turned even paler. Suddenly, her phone rang. It was her boyfriend.

“Hi, Matt…” She listened for a while and said, “I have to work overtime tonight. Don’t come to pick me up. Bad mood? Yes, I met a very annoying guy, an extra named Matthew Horner. He annoyed me! I’ll tell you the details when I get back. What about dinner? With Ben? Alright, say hi to Ben for me.”

After hanging up, she picked up the phone on her office desk and dialed director James Mangold’s number, starting to coordinate and communicate about the filming.

On Matthew’s side, he had just left the Universal Studios filming area. Angelina Jolie’s driver had already parked the car at the entrance.

The female assistant Vanessa opened the car door. Angelina Jolie was about to get in when she saw Matthew walking towards the bus stop. She asked, “Where are you going?”

“Hollywood Boulevard,” Matthew was going to Red Penguin Company. He still had to continue his night job as a driver.

“Get in,” Angelina Jolie called out and got into the car directly. Matthew hesitated for a moment, walked over, opened the door, and got in.

“Thank you,” he said politely.

The back seat of this luxury car had two separate seats. Angelina Jolie sat on the right side, already flipping through a magazine. She didn’t even look at Matthew and casually replied, “You’re welcome. You’ve helped me too.”

Matthew smiled, “I was helping myself.”

Angelina Jolie opened the magazine, “People like you are very suitable for this industry.”

“Really?” Matthew said confidently, “I think so too.”

“I don’t like owing favors,” Angelina Jolie then said the real reason she had called Matthew into the car, “Speak. What do you want?”

Matthew immediately understood. Angelina Jolie was treating this as a small transaction.

He didn’t expect a Hollywood star like Angelina Jolie to treat a small extra like him as an equal. Today’s events had made it very clear that the people in this industry were not ordinary.

“I need professional training,” Matthew knew the opportunity was rare, “Miss Jolie is a veteran in the industry. I hope you can help me find a good acting school.”

Hearing this, Angelina Jolie was somewhat surprised. She had thought the other party would ask for money or another job opportunity, but she didn’t expect him to know the importance of professional training. It seemed he had some sense.

This wasn’t difficult. She thought for a moment and nodded slightly, “Alright. If there’s a suitable one, I’ll have Vanessa notify you.”

After saying this, Angelina Jolie focused all her energy on the magazine and didn’t say another word to Matthew. Matthew wouldn’t make a fool of himself either. He turned to look out the window until the car approached the company near Hollywood Boulevard. He asked the driver to stop the car early.

“Goodbye,” he politely said to Angelina Jolie.

Angelina Jolie just nodded.

After getting out of the car, Matthew walked to Red Penguin Company, got the keys and work from Lister, and when the sun set, he drove out the Ford Taurus to continue his nightly job of picking up and dropping off people.

Night fell, and Hollywood Boulevard was lit up with neon lights. Dragging his fat body, Dennis Kurt squeezed into a nightclub, sat at the bar, and ordered a black beer. Thinking about the afternoon’s events, he felt depressed and took a big gulp of beer.

The film’s female lead and producer, Winona Ryder, clearly had a grudge against that fool. He had barely managed to establish some connections in the crew, and now he might be implicated.

Dennis Kurt felt even more depressed and took an even bigger gulp of beer.

Suddenly, his phone rang in his pocket. Dennis Kurt irritably took it out, glanced at it, stood up, left a bill, and quickly left the noisy bar. He found a quieter place and answered the phone.

“Dennis!” The voice of casting director Rubin came through the phone, “Is Matthew Horner your actor?”

“Ah…” Dennis Kurt wanted to say no to avoid implicating himself, but he had already registered in the crew and couldn’t deny it. He had to say, “Yes! But, Director Rubin…”

He first distanced himself, “I left very early in the afternoon. Did Matthew Horner cause a problem?”

Dennis Kurt was a bit nervous, afraid that the afternoon’s events would cut off his connection with Director Rubin.

“What’s the problem?” Rubin’s voice seemed normal, “I’m calling to inform you that tomorrow you and Matthew Horner should come to the crew to sign an additional agreement. His role has changed. He has two lines, and his pay has increased to two hundred dollars a day…”

“What…” Dennis Kurt couldn’t believe his ears, “What did you say?”

“Didn’t you hear me?” The voice on the phone suddenly rose, “Bring Matthew Horner tomorrow! That scene will be shot right after signing the contract. Don’t be late!”

Dennis Kurt said dumbly, “I… I understand.”

After hanging up, he stood there, completely confused. This change was too fast!

He took out his phone and dialed Matthew’s number, but no one answered. He kept dialing until he finally got through. Matthew seemed busy on the other end. After Dennis Kurt finished speaking, Matthew only responded perfunctorily, agreed to meet at the crew tomorrow, and hung up.

Dennis Kurt stood on the road, dazed for a long time. Did that small extra have an unknown side?

Chapter 14: A Hint of Talent

Early in the morning, after seeing someone off, Matthew hurried to Universal Studios. He met up with his agent, Dennis Kurt. Neither of them mentioned what had happened yesterday—there was no point in bringing it up now. With his agent by his side, Matthew signed an additional agreement with the film crew, put on his makeup, changed into a white lab coat, and entered the film studio to wait for filming to begin.

Perhaps because his role had lines, the assistant director gave him a copy of the script. It was only one page long, with just a few lines of text.

The role was simple: he was to walk down a hallway, pass by Winona Ryder’s female lead, and enter the room of the supporting actress, Angelina Jolie.

With this role, Matthew’s part was more substantial than that of a temporary actor but still not as significant as a regular cast member.

Matthew was still wearing the same white lab coat from yesterday. Standing outside the filming area, he read through the script. Dennis Kurt leaned over from behind, glancing at the script as well.

“Not only do you have a close-up, but you also have two lines!” Dennis Kurt exclaimed in surprise, muttering under his breath, “A role like this usually requires a proper audition unless you have connections in the crew…”

Matthew just shrugged, saying nothing.

Dennis Kurt stared at him in shock. Just yesterday, Winona Ryder had pushed him aside, but by evening, everything had taken a complete turn. Who exactly was this Matthew Horner?

Was he connected to Angelina Jolie? He shook his head. Angelina Jolie was just a supporting actress—she couldn’t possibly stand up to Winona Ryder!

Then, another possibility struck him. Could Matthew be connected to the other producer, Georgia Kykendall?

The more Dennis Kurt thought about it, the more plausible it seemed. Otherwise, none of this made sense. It wasn’t like Sony Columbia Pictures’ executives had personally intervened, was it?

Unable to contain his curiosity, he leaned in and whispered, “Do you know Georgia Kykendall?”

Matthew turned his head and gave Dennis Kurt a slight smile but remained silent—neither confirming nor denying.

Dennis Kurt took this as confirmation. His mind raced with calculations on how to profit from this. One thing was clear: he needed to keep Matthew Horner satisfied and avoid another blunder like yesterday.

“Uh… Matthew,” he began, feeling the need to explain, “Yesterday, I really had something urgent…”

“I know,” Matthew said, tapping the script. “I’m memorizing my lines.”

Dennis Kurt immediately raised his hands. “Right, right, I won’t disturb you.”

Matthew didn’t respond. He focused intently on the script, committing every detail to memory. The script was simple, and the two lines of dialogue weren’t complicated.

After a while, Angelina Jolie arrived on set. Matthew smiled at her, and she gave a slight nod in return. As usual, the female lead and producer, Winona Ryder, was the last to arrive.

Director James Mangold finished the preparations and called the actors together to go over the scene. Matthew was included.

“We’ll run through it once,” James Mangold said, leading the actors into the set hallway. When they reached the first room, he explained, “In this scene, the female lead and the supporting actress don’t know each other yet. Winona, your character is very curious about the supporting actress. When you see the male nurse walking toward her room…”

He pointed at Matthew. “Follow his back with your gaze until he enters Lisa’s room.”

Winona Ryder nodded slightly. This kind of scene was too easy for her.

James Mangold then gestured toward the door. “The two characters pass each other here.”

He turned to Matthew. “You walk down the hallway at a normal pace—not too fast, not too slow. Then you enter the room. Understood?”

Matthew quickly replied, “Understood.”

James Mangold signaled to his assistant and said, “Alright, let’s do a run-through.”

An assistant director came over to position them. Matthew knew he couldn’t mess around and followed the crew’s instructions precisely.

Angelina Jolie entered the room, Winona Ryder stood at the previous room’s doorway, and Matthew took the prop medical kit, waiting in the same hall as yesterday.

Two cameramen were ready, and someone stood beside him with a light reflector.

Even though this was just a rehearsal, it felt no different from an actual shoot.

Seeing all this, Matthew felt a little nervous. His legs trembled slightly. Though he dreamed of becoming a Hollywood star, lounging on piles of money surrounded by beautiful women, this was his first time performing in front of a camera. Nervousness was natural.

“Just relax,” said the person holding the light reflector beside him, suddenly speaking up in a low voice. “Your part is simple. Stay loose and natural.”

Matthew turned his head, smiled slightly, and nodded.

Internally, he sighed. It was easy to add flowers to brocade, but hard to offer charcoal in snow. Yesterday, everyone had avoided him, but today, someone was actually giving him advice…

“Action!”

James Mangold’s voice rang out. Matthew quickly pushed aside his wandering thoughts and took a step forward. But as soon as he did, James Mangold’s voice called out again, “Cut!”

He looked at Matthew. “You’re too slow!”

Matthew gave an embarrassed smile and was about to say something, but James Mangold loudly interrupted, “Back to positions! Let’s start over!”

No one said a word. Both the actors and the crew quickly returned to their places. This time, Matthew didn’t let his mind wander and focused entirely on waiting for the director’s command.

“Action!”

At James Mangold’s signal, the crew sprang into motion.

Matthew walked down the hallway. Winona Ryder approached from the opposite direction. Just as they were about to meet, Winona Ryder turned her head to look at Matthew. The camera following her did the same, shifting its focus.

Matthew noticed the camera’s movement immediately.

“Cut!” James Mangold called out. “You looked at the camera!”

Matthew knew the director was referring to him and quickly apologized, “I did it subconsciously…”

“Be more careful next time!” James Mangold seemed to be in a good mood. “Everyone, back to your positions! Let’s do it again!”

Though he was just a director overseeing the shoot, he was well aware of the dynamics on set. Winona Ryder had actually deferred to Angelina Jolie. Rumor had it that last night, this minor extra and Jolie had gone into Winona Ryder’s office together. No one knew what had happened in between, but the result was clear.

James Mangold didn’t want to get involved in this mess. A minor extra was beneath his concern.

Matthew returned to his starting point. Dennis Kurt was standing nearby. Seeing him return, he said, “Don’t be nervous! And don’t try to act! Just walk and talk the way you normally do. Don’t think of this as a performance!”

Matthew took two deep breaths and nodded slightly. This agent had questionable character, so his advice now was more credible.

The rest of the crew took longer to reset than the actors. Matthew stood there, slowly regulating his breathing, letting go of his scattered thoughts. His mind gradually emptied. After a few seconds, the trembling in his legs stopped, and his nervousness began to fade.

When James Mangold called “Action” again, all of Matthew’s tension vanished. He stepped forward, his eyes seeing neither the camera, the director, nor his agent—nor even Winona Ryder approaching him. He simply walked forward.

He passed by Winona Ryder and continued straight toward Angelina Jolie’s room. Winona Ryder turned to watch him, and the camera followed her gaze, tracking Matthew’s tall figure.

Matthew entered Angelina Jolie’s room and, in his usual tone, said, “Lisa, you must take your medicine on time! Otherwise, I’ll report it to Dr. Potts.”

Those were his two lines.

“Cut!”

Hearing this, Matthew shook his head slightly, then heard James Mangold announce, “That’s a wrap!”

Matthew was confused. “A wrap? Wasn’t this just a rehearsal?”

“Perfectly normal,” Angelina Jolie, who seemed to have heard him, said as she stood up. “If a good shot is captured during rehearsal, the director will use it.”

She walked out of the semi-enclosed room, preparing for the next scene, while Matthew’s work for the day was done.

However, he had signed a daily wage contract, so even though he had worked less than half a morning, he would still receive two hundred dollars.

“If only I could earn two hundred dollars every day,” Matthew mused. “A monthly income of over five thousand dollars would be quite comfortable.”

Unfortunately, such opportunities didn’t come every day. For a newcomer like him, it might be months before another chance arose.

“You did great!”

Off to the side of the set, Dennis Kurt followed Matthew, his chubby face smiling so widely his features were barely visible. “Not many new actors can nail a scene in just three takes!”

“Really?” Matthew asked, then chuckled. The man was clearly trying to flatter him.

But Dennis Kurt was serious. “Based on my experience, you’ve got some talent in this area! I wouldn’t say it’s extraordinary, but it’s definitely above average.”

Matthew didn’t take the words seriously. Dennis Kurt asked, “Are you leaving?”

“I’ll stay and watch for a bit,” Matthew replied. He didn’t want to leave immediately—who knew when he’d get another chance to be on a film set.

Dennis Kurt hesitated before saying, “I’ve got to go. I still need to handle your payment.”

Matthew nodded. “You go ahead.”

The crew prepared for the next scene. Matthew stood at the edge of the set, his eyes mostly on Winona Ryder and Angelina Jolie. These established stars were his role models.

Suddenly, someone approached him and asked, “Are you Matthew Horner?”

Chapter 15: Preparing for the Future

Upon hearing the question, Matthew turned his head to the side. The first thing he saw was a bitter melon face—one that looked not only old but also utterly ordinary. If he hadn’t seen this man in countless blockbusters, he never would have believed that a Hollywood superstar could look like this.

“You are…” Matthew took a step back, putting some distance between them to get a clearer look. “You’re Matt Damon.”

“Are you Matthew Horner?” The bitter melon face didn’t answer but confirmed Matthew’s words.

Matthew nodded. “I am.” He was surprised that Matt Damon had sought him out. From the memories left behind by the previous Matthew, Matt Damon was an Oscar winner—his status seemed even higher than Angelina Jolie’s.

“Yesterday, Winona might have had a little misunderstanding with you,” Matt Damon said, his tone polite. “She’s been furious ever since she got back, and she won’t tell me what happened.”

Matthew’s eyes immediately flickered with wariness.

Matt Damon continued, “I just want to know what happened to make her so angry.”

“You and Miss Winona Ryder…” Matthew studied Matt Damon.

“Winona is my girlfriend,” Matt Damon said, looking back at Matthew. “And you and Miss Jolie?”

Last night, Winona Ryder had cursed them out, calling them a pair of scoundrels.

Matthew shook his head. “Miss Jolie and I have no relationship.”

“Sorry.” Matt Damon gave a simple, good-natured smile. “Seems I misunderstood.”

But behind that seemingly good-natured smile, Matthew sensed something else. “Just say what you mean.”

Matt Damon kept smiling. “I just want to know if there was some misunderstanding between you and Winona.”

“It was nothing…” Matthew tried to explain—after all, this was Matt Damon. “Just a small matter, I—”

He stopped himself. He couldn’t explain why he and Winona Ryder had clashed. If he did, he’d be in deep trouble. He had signed a confidentiality agreement!

“Hmm? What?” Matt Damon looked expectant, his sincere, ordinary face making it hard to refuse.

Matthew quickly changed the subject. “Just a trivial misunderstanding.”

Matt Damon and Winona Ryder were a couple—they were practically one. Though, from what Matthew had read, this man was one of the most well-regarded stars in Hollywood, who knew what he was like in private? What if he was setting a trap? If Matthew revealed anything, he’d violate the confidentiality agreement. The massive penalty would ruin him even if he sold himself a hundred times over.

Having only been on set for two days, Matthew had already seen the cutthroat nature of Hollywood. He knew he couldn’t afford to be careless.

“A trivial misunderstanding?” Matt Damon still wore a smile, devoid of any star’s arrogance. “Since it’s trivial, Mr. Horner, as a gentleman, could you take a step back and apologize to Winona? That way, the misunderstanding would be resolved.”

Matthew chuckled. “I’m just a nobody, a small-time extra, not a gentleman.” He deliberately mocked himself. “Many people say I’m a country bumpkin from Texas.”

Matt Damon’s smile slowly faded, his bitter melon face turning even more bitter.

“It’s not that I don’t want to reconcile,” Matthew said, not wanting to clash with Matt Damon. “Some things, you’d better ask Miss Winona Ryder yourself.”

From what he vaguely remembered, Matt Damon and his good friend had clawed their way up from the bottom. He didn’t seem like the kind of arrogant, reckless person.

Matt Damon’s face grew even more bitter. He couldn’t understand how a star of Winona Ryder’s caliber—a powerful producer on set—could have a conflict with a small-time extra and end up losing, so angry she couldn’t sleep all night.

Thinking this, he glanced at Matthew again. Aside from being slightly handsome, there was nothing special about him.

“I’ll ask Winona,” Matt Damon said after a moment. “She’s my girlfriend. If…”

His tone suddenly shifted. “I remember you, Matthew Horner.”

Matthew could only smile. At least Matt Damon wasn’t some brainless, overbearing superstar. Otherwise, this would be trouble.

But then again, Hollywood was fiercely competitive. You couldn’t just rely on a pretty face to make it. Aside from a few with powerful backers, those who climbed to the top were probably not fools.

They exchanged a few more pleasantries before Matt Damon took his leave. Once he was gone, few in the crew paid any more attention to Matthew—after all, he was just a small-time extra.

After watching a scene being filmed, Matthew felt uncomfortable and left the studio to remove his makeup in the makeup trailer. The makeup artist, effeminate and irritable, complained about the delay, but Matthew knew that extras were treated no better than janitors in the crew. He said nothing, changed back into his own clothes, and left the Universal Studios filming area.

Outside Universal Studios, he called Dennis Kurt. The fat man was still networking in the crew’s office area, saying that his pay would arrive soon and he’d notify Matthew once it did.

Two hundred dollars wasn’t much, but it wasn’t a small sum for Matthew either.

At Red Penguin Company, his daily pay was only fifty dollars—barely above Los Angeles’ minimum wage. Even with night shift bonuses, he couldn’t make eighteen hundred dollars a month.

This job could disappear at any moment. If Angelina Jolie and Johnny Lee Miller’s divorce blew up, Johnny Lee Miller’s side would surely investigate the source of the recording. It wouldn’t be hard to trace it back to Matthew. A single complaint from Johnny Lee Miller, and he’d be out on the street, kicked out of Red Penguin Company.

But Matthew didn’t regret what he’d done. Not only had it opened the door to Hollywood for him, but he’d also landed a role with two lines!

According to Dennis Kurt, most aspiring extras in Hollywood struggled for years without getting such an opportunity, stuck as background actors.

Given the choice between wasting years or taking a risk, most would choose the latter.

Taking the bus to Hollywood Boulevard, with plenty of time before work, Matthew grabbed a quick lunch and strolled along the street, pondering his next steps.

Now, he was an experienced extra. As Dennis Kurt had said, finding work would be relatively easier. Even roles with lines were within reach.

But that morning’s shoot had made Matthew painfully aware of how unskilled he was—not just a little, but terribly so.

Professional training was a must.

Fortunately, Angelina Jolie had agreed to help him find a suitable acting school. The woman might be a little unpredictable, but from what he’d observed, she was fairly trustworthy.

The other thing he needed was a new agent.

While power struggles in the entertainment industry were normal, Dennis Kurt was far too power-hungry.

Matthew was certain that if there was even a small profit to be made, the fat man would sell him out without hesitation. And from yesterday’s events, it was clear that when Matthew needed him, Dennis Kurt was unreliable.

What was the point of having such an agent? He was nothing but a ticking time bomb.

If circumstances allowed, Matthew wouldn’t want to work with him at all.

Though he didn’t have the luxury of choice right now, the previous Matthew’s memories told him there were many such agencies in Los Angeles. He could easily find another.

And he didn’t have to worry about breaching his contract. Extras, especially non-union ones, signed temporary contracts with these companies. When there was no work, they were just on file—no risk of penalties.

For example, if he were still working on Soul Transfer, changing agents would be complicated. But now that the job was over, there was no issue.

After wandering Hollywood Boulevard for half the afternoon, Matthew familiarized himself with the area. Near the company, he bought a few newspapers, greeted the receptionist, and headed to the driver’s lounge to scan the job listings.

This was about planning ahead—keeping up with daily reading while checking which industries were hiring and suited him. He also looked for any film crews or agencies like Starlight Company recruiting extras.

The previous Matthew had found Starlight Company through a newspaper ad, though unfortunately, he’d ended up with Dennis Kurt.

Flipping through the papers, he didn’t find any crew hiring ads, but he did spot three small agencies recruiting extras. He noted their numbers and called each one. Their responses were all the same: come in, provide personal details, photos, and a resume, register with them, and they’d contact him if any suitable work came up.

Matthew planned to visit all three after work the next day.

Putting the papers away, he realized not having a car was a real inconvenience. Los Angeles’ public transport was underdeveloped, far worse than where he’d lived before. Buses took forever, and taxis were rare unless you called one. Otherwise, hailing one was nearly impossible.

Matthew considered buying a used car but, after weighing his situation, gave up on the idea.

Not to mention the lawyer from that tarot card crew who had already called him, Angelina Jolie had promised to find a suitable acting school for him. That would be a significant expense—he might not even have enough left.

He’d call Dennis Kurt tomorrow to ask when the two hundred dollars would arrive. Until then, he wouldn’t make any moves.

Chapter 16: Putting Him in His Place

That evening, Matthew received a call from Dennis Kurt. The portly agent instructed him to come to Starlight Agency the next day for a meeting and to collect his earnings from the Soul Transfer film crew. The moment his shift ended the following morning, Matthew rushed over to Starlight Agency. After meeting with Dennis Kurt, he first went to the finance department to collect his payment.

Since he had shown up in person, the accountant paid him in cash, deducting a ten percent commission for the agency. Matthew walked away with one hundred and eighty dollars.

The sum wasn’t much, but it was hard-earned through his relentless efforts.

“Let’s chat in my office,” Dennis Kurt invited warmly.

Matthew considered for a moment before nodding. “Sure.”

Now that he had his pay, it was time to draw a clear line between himself and this utterly unscrupulous agent. He knew he wasn’t exactly a saint either, but he wasn’t on Dennis Kurt’s level.

Following Dennis Kurt, Matthew entered an office where roughly five or six agents worked together. Fortunately, the space was large enough that it didn’t feel cramped.

Dennis Kurt pulled up a chair to an empty desk and gestured for Matthew to sit. “Make yourself comfortable.”

Once Matthew was seated, Dennis Kurt asked, “Coffee? Or something else?”

“Water’s fine,” Matthew replied casually.

Dennis Kurt went to the water dispenser to fill a cup for Matthew. As Matthew pondered how to politely end their partnership, the young man sitting across from him suddenly leaned over and whispered, “You’re Matthew Horner, right?”

Matthew blinked, wondering if he was famous now, then nodded. “That’s me.”

The young man glanced at Dennis Kurt, who was still at the water dispenser, and lowered his voice. “Switch agents. Dennis Kurt has a terrible reputation here—morally bankrupt. Once you’re no longer useful, he’ll drop you without a second thought!”

“Is that so?” Matthew sighed, lamenting the lack of peace even in an agency. He forced a smile. “Thanks.”

“No problem.” The young man swiftly handed Matthew a business card. “If you can’t find a suitable agent for now, give me a call. I know a lot of producers and casting directors.”

Matthew pocketed the card without another word. The young man retreated, acting as if nothing had happened.

Dennis Kurt returned with two cups of water, placing one in front of Matthew before pulling up a chair. “I have a question,” he said curiously. “Matthew, how did you land that role?”

Matthew picked up his cup and, before drinking, replied, “Someone convinced Winona Ryder for me.”

Hearing this, Dennis Kurt became even more convinced of his earlier suspicions. Grinning widely, he said, “How about this—let’s sign a long-term contract, you and me.”

After meeting Dennis Kurt, Matthew had done his research to avoid being swindled by the man. He had also familiarized himself with Hollywood’s contract practices. For extras, registration with an agency was sufficient, and even if they got work, it was under temporary contracts. Only if an agent or agency took a special interest would they sign a formal contract, adding the actor to their talent pool.

To protect actors’ interests, California had enacted strict laws. The California Talent Agency Act stipulated that the first contract between an actor and an agent or agency could not exceed one year, and subsequent contracts could not exceed three years.

In other words, if an actor was unhappy with their agency, switching wasn’t difficult.

This also limited the power of agencies, forcing them to operate as service providers.

Matthew pondered these details, delaying his response to Dennis Kurt.

“About the contract,” Dennis Kurt continued, assuming Matthew’s silence was agreement, “I’ll have the company draft a professional one next week.”

His face split into a grin so wide his features nearly disappeared. “Matthew, could you arrange a meal with Mr. Georgia Kykendall?”

“Hmm?” Matthew immediately understood—the long-term contract was just bait.

“Why don’t you give him a call?” Dennis Kurt probed. “Ask when he’s free?”

Matthew recalled that during his time on the Soul Transfer set, Dennis Kurt had asked if he was connected to Georgia Kykendall. At the time, he had neither confirmed nor denied it.

This opportunistic, profit-driven man had clearly misunderstood.

“Let’s talk about it later,” Matthew said, preparing to address the real reason for his visit. “I can’t just invite him out.”

He glanced across the desk and noticed the young man seemed to be eavesdropping.

Dennis Kurt grew impatient, assuming Matthew was making excuses. “Aren’t you acquainted with Mr. Kykendall?”

“Yeah, I know him.”

This man was even more single-minded than he was. Matthew didn’t bother prolonging the conversation. “Georgia Kykendall is the producer of Soul Transfer.”

“You just need to introduce—”

Before Dennis Kurt could finish, Matthew cut him off. “The problem is, he doesn’t know me!”

“What?” Dennis Kurt seemed not to have heard clearly.

“I know Georgia Kykendall.”

This so-called acquaintance was merely knowing who the man was. Matthew shrugged and repeated, “Georgia Kykendall doesn’t know me!”

Dennis Kurt shot to his feet, jabbing a finger at Matthew. “You! You… you’re lying to me!”

“Lying?” Matthew stood as well. “When did I ever say Georgia Kykendall knew me?”

“Uh…” Dennis Kurt racked his brain, then froze.

“Ha… hahaha…”

Laughter erupted from across the desk. The young man looked up, laughing at Dennis Kurt. “This is the opportunity you were bragging about? Hahaha…”

Dennis Kurt’s face turned ashen. He glared at the young man before turning back to Matthew. “Don’t think I’ll ever get you another job! Not a chance!”

“Doesn’t matter.” Matthew shrugged. “Actually, I came here to tell you we won’t be working together anymore.”

He sighed, turning to leave, but paused at the door. “I should still thank you. You’ve shown me how tough this industry is and how cruel people can be.”

With that, Matthew walked out without looking back.

Dennis Kurt stood there, stunned, as if his mind had gone blank.

“This is the ‘simple-minded fool’ you were talking about,” the young man finally seized the chance to vent his frustration. “Dennis, you’re the fool here.”

The other agents in the office looked over, their eyes filled with a mix of pity and contempt.

An agent being played by a lowly extra? That was a joke that would make their peers laugh for days.

With one hundred and eighty dollars in his pocket, Matthew left the Starlight Agency building. For some reason, his mood had lightened considerably. He had seen Dennis Kurt’s true colors and couldn’t deny feeling some disdain.

“Maybe when I agreed to come to his office…” Matthew knew he wasn’t a noble man. “Subconsciously, I wanted to put him in his place.”

Now that his dealings with Dennis Kurt and Starlight Agency were over, the next priority was finding a suitable agency. He had contacted three before, and with nothing else to do, he decided to visit them.

First, he went to North Hollywood, where two of the agencies were located near Laurel Canyon Boulevard. Like Starlight, these companies were small, with fewer than ten agents, primarily handling extras and minor actors.

Though someone attended to him, the process was routine. Just like at Starlight, Matthew provided his personal details, photos, resume, and contact information to complete his registration. The only difference was that in the resume section, he specifically noted his speaking role in Soul Transfer.

When he handed back the completed form, he noticed the staff had circled that line in red.

After registering at the two agencies, he took a bus to Burbank, where the third agency he had contacted was located in the media capital of the world.

The moment he arrived in Burbank, his phone rang—a number he didn’t recognize.

“Could it be a job already?”

The red circle on the form had given him hope, so he answered the call.

“Hello, Mr. Matthew Horner! This is Attorney Chris Walker.”

The voice on the other end was vaguely familiar. “I urge you to pay the penalty for breaching your contract with the Forbidden Tarot crew immediately, or we will take legal action!”

Matthew’s hopes evaporated instantly. This guy just won’t quit, he thought.

But he had to admit, he was the one who had breached the contract first.

With no money to pay, his only option was to stall. He pinched his throat, making his voice hoarse. “Who is this? You’ve got the wrong person!”

Then he hung up and turned off his phone.

As for the legal threats, he’d deal with them if they came. Worst case, he’d go to court. From what he’d seen in movies, American lawsuits dragged on forever.

Maybe by then, he’d have the money.

With that thought, Matthew quickened his pace and found the Angel Talent Agency he had called earlier. It was a standalone three-story office building. Outside, two trucks were parked, and workers were unloading desks and chairs, carrying them inside.

Matthew followed the workers into the building. It seemed like a new company.

Chapter 17: The First Client

Matthew followed behind two workers carrying a massive bookshelf—likely made of expensive rosewood—into the building. The first floor was a spacious hall filled with long benches, and at its center stood a circular reception desk with bold black letters: Angel Talent Agency!

The reception was empty, and the air carried the scent of fresh renovations.

With no one to greet him, Matthew hesitated before following the workers up the stairs to the second floor.

The bookshelf was heavy, and as the workers climbed, the one at the back struggled, his waist bending under the weight. Suddenly, his grip slipped, and the bookshelf lurched downward, threatening to crush someone’s legs.

Matthew, who had once been a laborer himself, instinctively stepped forward and grabbed the other side of the bookshelf, steadying it with his strength.

The worker beside him felt the weight lighten and quickly turned to thank him. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” Matthew nodded slightly. “Let’s go.”

Since he had already lent a hand, he didn’t pull back, helping the two workers carry the bookshelf all the way to the second floor.

“Over here, be careful,” a woman in her twenties stood at the top of the stairs, directing the workers as they moved the bookshelf into an office. “Handle it gently, don’t scratch the floor!”

The floor was newly polished, gleaming under the light.

Matthew assisted the two workers in placing the bookshelf behind a large rosewood desk in the office.

“Thanks!” The worker at the back immediately grinned at Matthew. “If it weren’t for you, this thing would’ve been damaged.”

“It’s nothing,” Matthew replied, only now noticing that the worker was around his age—early twenties at most. “You’re too polite.”

As they walked out, the young worker asked, “Are you an employee here?”

Matthew shook his head. “No.”

Outside the office, he saw the woman from the stairs tipping the workers. She soon approached them.

The woman handed Matthew a dollar bill, but he didn’t take it. “Are you with Angel Talent Agency? I’m an actor. I called yesterday.”

“Oh?” The woman looked at Matthew in surprise, and the young worker also glanced over, quickly explaining, “He just helped us with the bookshelf.”

“Are you an actor too?” the woman asked the young worker.

To Matthew’s surprise, the young worker eagerly nodded. “Yeah, I am! I delivered the goods today and thought I’d stop by.”

“Wait here!” The woman first dismissed the other workers.

Matthew glanced around and realized the company seemed to have only this one employee.

“Hi!” The young worker introduced himself. “Michael Sheen, from Nevada.”

“Hello,” Matthew nodded slightly. “Matthew Horner, from Texas.”

The woman returned and gestured for Matthew and Michael Sheen to follow her. “You two, come with me.”

Matthew followed her into an office, with Michael Sheen trailing behind.

The woman turned on her computer and had them take a seat before introducing herself. “I’m Helen Herman, owner of Angel Talent Agency.”

She asked, “Did you two bring your materials?”

“I did,” Matthew opened his bag, while Michael Sheen slapped his forehead. “I left mine in the truck! I’ll go get it!”

Helen Herman nodded. “Go ahead.”

Michael Sheen rushed out.

Matthew, meanwhile, observed the woman. After his experience with Dennis Kurt, he was wary of agents.

She stood about five foot seven, with the deep brown hair common among American women, neatly combed back. Her features were sharp and well-defined, with deep-set eyes behind black-rimmed glasses. She wore a gray business suit, exuding an air of efficiency.

In terms of appearance alone, she was far more impressive than Dennis Kurt.

Matthew handed over his stack of documents, and Helen Herman began entering the information into her computer. As she typed, she said, “Congratulations, Matthew Horner. You’re Angel Talent Agency’s first client.”

“The first?” Matthew asked, slightly surprised. “Is this company new?”

Helen Herman didn’t look up. “I posted my first recruitment ad yesterday.”

Curiosity got the better of him, and he asked, “So, is it just you working here?”

“For now, two people,” Helen Herman still didn’t lift her gaze. “But today, only I’m here.”

She then asked, “Do you have a side job?”

“Yes, night shift driver,” Matthew replied simply. “Most of the time is spent waiting, so I can sleep and rest. It doesn’t interfere with my daytime activities.”

Helen Herman continued, “Do you plan to stay in Hollywood long-term?”

Matthew didn’t hesitate. “I want to be a big star and make a lot of money.”

As he spoke, he carefully watched Helen Herman’s expression. If she were like Dennis Kurt, she would have shown a mocking look by now.

But she remained unchanged, only glancing up at him before saying, “Having goals is good.”

She stopped typing and looked at him. “Since you want to stay in this industry long-term, your acting income won’t support you for a long time—maybe even years. You’ll need a side job. Yours sounds decent.”

Matthew nodded. This was also why he stayed at Red Penguin Company.

He could have found higher-paying work, but nothing offered the same flexibility as his current job. Working part-time at fast-food places like McDonald’s or KFC wasn’t as good as what he had now.

“Are you a member of the Actors’ Guild?” Helen Herman asked.

“No,” Matthew shook his head. “I haven’t joined.”

“Why not?”

Matthew was blunt. “No money. I can’t afford the three thousand dollar membership fee, and I’m worried the higher minimum wage will reduce my competitiveness.”

Helen Herman continued entering his information but paused when she saw a highlighted note. “Your first role had lines?”

“Yes,” Matthew said, knowing this could affect future opportunities. “The shoot just ended yesterday. Many in the crew know about it.”

“Who got you into that crew?” Helen Herman asked the key question.

“Jolie,” Matthew name-dropped again. “Angelina Jolie.”

“Oh?” Helen Herman stopped working. “Are you close with Jolie?”

Matthew shook his head. “Not really.” He shrugged slightly. “If I were, I wouldn’t be here.”

Helen Herman kept watching him.

“It was a coincidence,” Matthew explained casually. “I helped Ms. Jolie with a small favor, and she got me a role with two lines.”

Though she didn’t say more, Helen Herman made a special note in Matthew’s file. After finishing the data entry, she said, “Keep your phone on twenty-four seven. If there’s a suitable job, I’ll call you.”

This was similar to what the other two companies had said. Matthew didn’t expect special treatment. He stood, exchanged a polite farewell with Helen Herman, and left the office toward the stairs.

Just as he reached the stairwell, Michael Sheen came jogging up.

“Done?” he asked Matthew. “Leaving?”

Matthew nodded. “Registered. Now I just wait for calls.”

“How many roles have you gotten, buddy?” Michael Sheen asked.

“Only one,” Matthew sighed. “The competition is fierce.”

“Don’t rush, it’ll get better,” Michael Sheen smiled. “When I started, it was the same. But now I’ve done over twenty roles.”

Perhaps because Matthew had helped him earlier, the young mover added, “If you have time, register with more agencies. More opportunities that way.”

Matthew agreed. “Thanks, I’ll check out a few more tomorrow.”

Michael Sheen still had to register, so he left quickly. Matthew exited the building, bought several newspapers from a nearby stand, and sat on a bench in a nearby park. He flipped through the papers, noting recruitment ads, jotting down numbers, and calling to schedule appointments.

Perhaps because he had already landed one role, most companies didn’t turn him away.

Over the next week, Matthew spent his days exercising, reading, and visiting nearly every talent agency in Los Angeles—over twenty in total. He even visited the two major Actors’ Guilds, though he couldn’t join yet due to various restrictions.

During this time, he received a call from an agency for a horror film, where he played a corpse lying on the ground.

There wasn’t much to say about the job. Matthew’s face was pressed against the floor, covered in red tomato sauce as fake blood, and the camera barely lingered on him. He earned twenty dollars for three hours.

The luck he had with Soul Transfer wasn’t something he could count on regularly. Matthew could only wait for more opportunities.

Fortunately, he still had his driver job to support himself.

Not long after Red Penguin Company paid his first month’s salary, Matthew finally received a call from Vanessa, Angelina Jolie’s assistant. True to her word, Jolie had arranged for him to attend a performance training school.

Chapter 18: Debt Collectors at the Door

Perhaps Angelina Jolie was indeed terrible in many other aspects, but her credit was good. In just over ten days, she had introduced Matthew to a decent acting training school. Such institutions were everywhere in Los Angeles, most of which were the type where you could attend as long as you paid, but this one had a certain entry threshold.

According to Vanessa, this training school was called the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, primarily collaborating with Creative Artists Agency (CAA) and William Morris Endeavor (WME) to train actors for these two companies.

Actors not from these two agencies needed to be introduced by someone with considerable influence in the industry to be accepted.

For example, without Angelina Jolie’s introduction, it would have been extremely difficult for Matthew to enter this level of acting training school.

Just like where he used to live, various training institutions were everywhere, most of which were scams, and only a few were reliable.

After getting off the car in North Hollywood, Matthew casually asked around and easily found this training institution called the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts.

“Hello, sir.”

At the open entrance of the school, a security guard stopped Matthew. “This is private property.”

“Ah, hello.” Matthew quickly said, “I’m here to register for the acting training class!”

The security guard looked at Matthew, took out a list, and politely asked, “May I know your name?”

Matthew replied, “Matthew Horner.”

The security guard searched the list and nodded. “Please come in, Mr. Horner.” He then pointed the way. “Turn left ahead, go straight for two hundred feet, and you’ll see a small white building. The registration office is on the first floor, right by the entrance.”

Since the other person was very polite, Matthew also showed courtesy. “Thank you!”

Following the guard’s instructions, he quickly found the registration office. Just as he was about to speak upon entering, his phone suddenly rang. Looking down, he saw it was the number for Angel Talent Agency.

“Sorry.” Matthew showed an apologetic smile to the middle-aged woman who was about to receive him. “I need to take this call.”

He walked out of the registration office and pressed the answer button. “Hello, this is Matthew Horner.”

“Hello, Matthew.”

A somewhat familiar crisp female voice came from the phone. “This is Helen Herman.”

Matthew immediately remembered the sharp and capable female agent he had met.

The other party spoke quickly. “I have a job suitable for you. If you’re interested, come to the company tomorrow morning before ten o’clock. We’ll gather and depart at eleven o’clock sharp. Remember to bring your ID, luggage, and a change of clothes!”

Although he didn’t know the specifics of the job, Matthew immediately agreed. For a small extra like him, it was the work that chose the person, not the other way around.

After hanging up, he returned to the registration office and said to the middle-aged woman, “Hello, I’m Matthew Horner. I received a notice to come and register today.”

The middle-aged woman flipped through a stack of documents and found a thin one. “Take a look. Is what’s written correct?”

Matthew took it and flipped through it. It was all the basic information he had filled out for Soul Transfer. “No problem.”

“Mmm.” The middle-aged woman handed over a form. “Fill this out.”

Fortunately, the form only required simple information; otherwise, Matthew would have been in trouble.

Probably because Angelina Jolie had given a heads-up, everything went smoothly. While Matthew was filling out the form, the middle-aged woman said, “The acting course lasts six months, with no less than twenty-two hours of study and practice per week. During this time, the school will also provide you with audition opportunities. If you perform well during your studies, the school will recommend you to major agencies to secure a formal acting contract.”

Hearing this, Matthew lightly nodded, seeming quite legitimate.

But then, the middle-aged woman got to the point. “The total fee is six thousand dollars!”

Matthew immediately looked up. This number was far beyond his estimate.

The middle-aged woman’s next words relieved him. “The fee can be paid in installments.”

It made sense. Those who came here to study were probably all small actors. For these people, six thousand dollars was definitely not a small amount. Installment payments could reduce a lot of financial pressure.

“Today, you pay two thousand dollars for registration.” The middle-aged woman continued, “Pay another two thousand dollars before the start of classes in May, and the last two thousand dollars in September.”

Matthew calculated. From the transactions with Angelina Jolie, he had received five thousand five hundred dollars. From the Soul Transfer crew, he had earned one hundred eighty dollars. His first month’s salary from Red Penguin Company was less than one thousand eight hundred dollars.

In total, his income during this period was seven thousand four hundred dollars.

In terms of expenses, the six-month rent was two thousand four hundred dollars. Then there were the living expenses and various costs for the past month. He had been saving as much as possible, but buying a large number of professional books and subscribing to newspapers to improve his reading ability had also cost a lot of money.

Currently, his bank account had less than four thousand dollars left.

Paying the first installment was no problem. The second installment was due in May, and by then, he would have income from Red Penguin Company. As long as he saved a little, it wouldn’t be a big issue.

People came one after another to register. He even saw a few somewhat familiar faces among them, possibly actors he had seen in movies before, but Matthew couldn’t recall their names. For now, he had no interest in socializing. After finishing the registration, he went upstairs to the finance office, swiped his card to pay the first installment of two thousand dollars, and picked up a set of teaching materials before leaving the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, waiting quietly for the start of classes in May.

Returning to Westwood, Matthew bought two newspapers and went straight into the apartment building. He didn’t have to go to Red Penguin Company to work tonight, and he had no plans to go out. He intended to rest well.

Going up to the second floor, he opened the door. As soon as he walked into the room, he noticed an envelope on the floor near the door. Picking it up and opening it, his initially good mood immediately darkened.

The debt collectors had come straight to his door!

Sitting on the sunken sofa in the middle of the room, Matthew flipped through the letter several times. Although he didn’t understand much, he guessed this was probably the so-called lawyer’s letter. It even had the signature of Chris Walker’s lawyer, who had called him twice before. The content of the letter was similar to the phone calls, listing the breach of contract clauses and demanding fifty thousand dollars in penalties.

“These guys!” Matthew casually threw away the lawyer’s letter. “They actually found my address!”

Thinking about it, it wasn’t particularly surprising. After all, the other party had left real information, and he himself hadn’t deliberately concealed his whereabouts. In such a modern society, finding a person shouldn’t be too difficult.

“I should probably consult a lawyer.”

After all, he was the one who breached the contract first. This kind of thing couldn’t be avoided by hiding. “See if we can reach an out-of-court settlement.”

In those Hollywood movies he had watched, if an out-of-court settlement could be reached, the price was usually much less than the amount the plaintiff was demanding. But Matthew was still worried, frowning. Even if the Forbidden Tarot crew and the studio behind it agreed to halve the penalty, it would still be twenty-five thousand dollars.

With the lawyer’s letter delivered to his door, Matthew felt a sense of urgency and increasingly felt poor. If he had one hundred thousand dollars, he could just throw fifty thousand at those swindlers and see if they would still haunt him!

The taste of being poor was really too hard to bear.

Matthew made a decision. After going to Angel Talent Agency tomorrow and seeing what the specific job was, he would find time to consult a lawyer.

For the rest of the time, he picked up a book and started reading, making full use of his limited time to increase his own capital. The next morning, after a run, he put on his only suit, took the luggage he had packed the night before, and took the bus to Angel Talent Agency in North Hollywood again.

“Hello…”

As soon as he entered, a young girl came up to him. “Are you here to apply as an actor?”

“Yes.” Matthew politely said, “I’m Matthew Horner. I received a notice from Miss Helen Herman yesterday.”

“Please have a seat.” The girl made a note in her book. “Wait for a moment.”

Matthew entered the first-floor lobby. Unlike the quietness of his last visit, the long benches in various parts of the lobby were now scattered with more than sixty people. Without exception, they were all young and strong-looking men. Some who recognized each other gathered together, discussing in low voices.

Clearly, these were all temporary actors like him.

“Hey, Matthew!”

A person suddenly stood up and waved at him. “Over here, come over here!”

Turning his head, Matthew recognized the young face that looked just like his own. It was the mover he had helped last time, Michael Sheen, if he remembered correctly.

Matthew immediately walked over and greeted him. “Hey, Michael.”

“Call me Mike.” Michael Sheen gestured for Matthew to sit down and said, “I was just thinking if I would run into you.”

“I haven’t gotten a role in a while.” Matthew shrugged. “Just trying my luck.”

He then asked, “How have you been lately?”

“Same old.” Michael Sheen sighed. “Doing moving jobs, then being a background actor in some small crews.”

Matthew smiled. “Take it slow. There will be a better day.”

This Michael Sheen had good looks, tall and strong, with brown hair and blue eyes. If he went to shoot youth idol-type films and TV shows, Matthew thought he should have a future.

But that was just his own thought.

“Mmm!” Michael Sheen nodded forcefully. “I’ve been in Los Angeles for three years. I must make a name for myself! I will definitely become a big star!”

“When you become famous,” Matthew joked, “don’t forget to give me a hand.”

Michael Sheen laughed.

Clap—clap—

Suddenly, someone clapped their hands in the lobby. Matthew and Michael Sheen looked towards the staircase. Helen Herman, who had received them last time, was already standing there.

Seeing everyone looking at her, Helen Herman loudly said, “Everyone, there’s a job that might last a week…”

Chapter 19: Just Be Famous

“Did you hear that, Matthew?”

Michael Sheen stood up, excitedly saying, “We’re going to be part of a big project! Universal’s Gladiator! Ridley Scott’s Gladiator!”

The name Ridley Scott sounded familiar. After thinking for a moment, Matthew asked uncertainly, “Isn’t he the one who directed Alien?”

“That’s him! He’s a top-tier director!” Michael Sheen was clearly over the moon. He grabbed Matthew’s arm. “We’re going to be part of a Hollywood studio’s A-list project!”

Matthew pulled his arm away, deciding to pour some cold water on his excitement. “An A-list project? We’re still extras. We probably won’t even get a proper shot.”

He was excited too, but not to the same extent as Michael Sheen.

“Uh…” Michael Sheen scratched his head. “I guess I got ahead of myself.”

Helen Herman’s voice came through again. “This job will require you to be on set for a week. Those who want to go, sign up at the front desk. Those who don’t can leave now.”

More than a dozen people stood up and left one after another. The rest lined up at the front desk to sign up. Matthew and Michael Sheen went over as well.

Even though being on set for a week would require taking leave from the Red Penguin Company, Matthew still decided to go!

As Michael Sheen had said, this job was from Universal’s Gladiator project. Matthew had seen the film and vaguely remembered that Gladiator was a critically acclaimed movie, even winning an Oscar.

While everyone was lining up, Matthew heard Helen Herman give more details about the job.

Originally, the Gladiator crew had planned to shoot the battle scene in England. However, during location scouting, they encountered large-scale protests from environmental groups. The forest intended for filming was completely occupied by environmentalists. Universal had no choice but to activate their backup plan, bringing the crew back to North America to complete the scene in a forest in Northern California that was about to be logged.

Due to the sudden change in plans, the British agency the crew had previously contacted had to be abandoned. After returning to Los Angeles, they urgently recruited suitable extras.

Angel Talent Agency managed to secure a portion of the work, recruiting temporary actors to play German soldiers for the Gladiator crew.

The job would last a week, with a daily wage of two hundred dollars. The crew would handle transportation and arrange accommodation and meals for all temporary actors.

In every aspect, the conditions were much better than Matthew’s previous job playing a corpse. The only inconvenience was that they had to gather and depart at eleven o’clock, leaving no buffer time to request leave.

After signing up, Matthew immediately called Lister, making up an excuse about needing to return to his hometown in Texas. Amidst the other man’s nagging complaints, he finally managed to get a week off.

“Got it sorted?”

Michael Sheen, who had also called to request leave, walked back. Matthew nodded lightly. “Got a week off. What about you?”

Michael Sheen shrugged. “The boss wouldn’t give me leave, so I fired him!”

They chatted for a few more moments. Matthew’s gaze shifted to Helen Herman at the front desk. She was still wearing her black-rimmed glasses and professional women’s suit.

“This woman is not simple,” Matthew muttered to himself.

“What?” Michael Sheen asked.

Matthew shook his head. “Nothing.”

He watched Helen Herman, thinking. The Angel Talent Agency had just been established, yet they managed to secure resources from a project like Gladiator. They must have a deep network of connections.

But judging by Helen Herman’s age, she had probably just graduated from university. How could someone her age start a business?

Although Matthew hadn’t been in America for long, he had plenty of experience navigating society. Based on common sense from his previous life, people like Helen Herman usually came from extraordinary backgrounds.

The Angel Talent Agency might be different from other small talent agencies…

He had such suspicions and then made a decision. Should he try to make an impression on Helen Herman? If she remembered him, she might prioritize him when there was work.

For someone like him, leveraging opportunities was crucial.

After waiting for over an hour, a bus arrived outside the small building. Under the guidance of the receptionist, including Matthew and Michael Sheen, all the temporary actors boarded the bus. The bus headed north, quickly leaving Burbank.

“It would be great to get a major role,” Michael Sheen said, sitting next to him and looking out the window. “A role in a film like this could change your life.”

His eyes seemed to sparkle. “Playing a major supporting role in a film like this would give you the credentials to compete for the male lead in smaller productions!”

Matthew thought he was overthinking it. “A major supporting role is impossible. I’d be satisfied with just showing my face in the film and having my name in the closing credits.”

“You’re new to the industry,” Michael Sheen said. “After three years in Los Angeles with no progress, you’ll understand how I feel now.”

“Desperate to become famous?” Matthew asked.

Michael Sheen nodded heavily. “Fame! In Hollywood, fame means money! Status! Women!”

Hearing this, and considering their interactions that day, Matthew felt that he and Michael Sheen had some similarities.

It wasn’t surprising. How many people entered this industry, especially actors, for the sake of the performing arts? Probably 99.9% of them were like him and Michael Sheen, chasing fame and fortune.

Two hours later, the bus left the main road and entered a hilly area. After driving a few more kilometers, it slowly stopped by the roadside.

Matthew and the others waited in the bus. Through the window, they saw the outskirts of a small town. The area was filled with vehicles, from buses to cars to crane trucks used for filming. Further away, in a sparse forest, they could see people and cameras mounted on tracks, seemingly in the middle of filming.

Michael Sheen excitedly looked in that direction, muttering, “I wish I were the male lead!”

“Brother, you’re dreaming!” A bald man in front of them heard him and turned around. “Even twenty years from now, you won’t be as good as Russell Crowe.”

Laughter erupted around them. Michael Sheen’s face turned red, and he was about to stand up when Matthew pulled him back.

“No need,” he said in a low voice. “Whatever you say, they’ll just laugh at you.”

Michael Sheen held back, also lowering his voice. “I’ll remember them! When I’m famous, I’ll get them to be extras in my films. Then we’ll see who’s laughing!”

The reception assistant then called everyone to get off the bus. After disembarking, Matthew saw that Helen Herman had already arrived. She seemed to have just finished negotiating with a bearded crew member and was walking over with him.

“First, I’ll arrange your accommodations. Follow closely,” Helen Herman’s voice was clear but loud enough. “Then I’ll distribute the contracts.”

She pointed to the reception assistant. “After signing, hand them to Amanda.”

“No problem.” Matthew moved closer to Helen Herman. She glanced at him and continued, “After signing the contracts, have lunch at the hotel where you’ll be staying. Gather at the hotel entrance at one o’clock in the afternoon to go to the filming location for rehearsals.”

“Do you have anything else?” she asked the bearded man beside her. Seeing him shake his head, she turned to the temporary actors. “Follow me.”

Matthew and Michael Sheen quickly followed. A long line of people trailed behind Helen Herman and the bearded man as they entered the small town.

The people from Angel Talent Agency were all staying at the same hotel. Helen Herman looked young but was experienced. With the help of the bearded man from the Gladiator crew, she quickly arranged the temporary actors’ accommodations and distributed the contracts.

The hotel conditions were decent, with two people to a room. Matthew ended up rooming with the only person he knew, Michael Sheen.

Since they would be staying for a week, Matthew quickly organized his luggage and then opened the contract to read. It was similar to the temporary actor contracts he had signed before. What he cared about most was the compensation—two hundred dollars a day!

If they really filmed for a week, that would be fourteen hundred dollars, almost as much as a month’s salary at the Red Penguin Company.

Having been in the industry for some time, Matthew knew that opportunities like this were rare. He valued Helen Herman, the young agent, even more.

“No problems?” Matthew closed the contract and asked.

Michael Sheen was carefully reading it, as if it were a superstar’s contract.

“Not done yet,” he said without looking up.

Close to lunchtime, Matthew and Michael Sheen left their room and went to the hotel lobby, handing their contracts to Amanda, who was waiting there, before going to the dining room for their meal.

The crew was clearly well-funded. The lunch wasn’t extravagant, but it was quite good, much better than what Matthew usually ate when dining alone.

After eating and resting for a while, under Helen Herman’s leadership, Matthew and the other temporary actors left the town on time and arrived at the filming location on the outskirts.

This was a rehearsal without makeup. There were hundreds of temporary actors waiting at the edge of the set. The set was flanked by forests, with a large open area in the middle, which seemed perfect for a battlefield.

“Everyone, come over!”

The bearded man they had seen in the morning appeared, holding a megaphone. He seemed to be in charge here. “Stand in two lines at the edge of the forest, spread out! Don’t stand in formation! You’re a bunch of uncivilized Germans!”

The hundreds of temporary actors surged into the forest like headless flies, then came to the edge of the open area, looking disorganized, much like a group of barbarians.

The bearded man stood on the highest point nearby. “When I say start, you all scream! Angry screams! Understand?”

“Start!” he shouted.

“Woah—”

“Ah—”

Various strange shouts instantly rang out, echoing far and wide.

Matthew also screamed with all his might, his face almost contorting from the effort.

“Good!” The bearded man seemed satisfied. “Let’s practice the next item…”

For battle scenes like this, rehearsals before filming were essential. Just the rehearsals for the Germans and the opposing Roman legion took three days.

On the fourth morning, filming began on schedule.

Chapter 20: The Hardships of an Extra

Ring, ring, ring—

The sudden blare of the alarm jolted Matthew awake. He reached out to switch it off, and the soft glow of the desk lamp illuminated the room. Though the world outside was still shrouded in darkness, he quickly pulled on his clothes and hurried toward the bathroom, calling out to his still-sleeping roommate, “Michael! Wake up!”

Michael Sheen groaned, forcing his eyes open. “Is it time already?”

Matthew’s voice echoed from the bathroom. “Hurry up!”

Today marked the official start of filming the war scenes—unlike the past few days, where they could sleep until dawn. Helen Herman had reminded them last night that they needed to be up by three in the morning and at the set outside town by four.

By the time Michael Sheen dragged himself out of bed, Matthew had already finished washing up.

“I’ll go grab us seats,” Matthew said, pulling open the door. “Meet you in the dining hall.”

“Got it…” Michael Sheen stretched lazily.

The second floor of the inn was quiet, with only a few people stirring. Matthew made his way down the stairs to the first floor and entered the dining hall, where a self-service breakfast was already laid out. He picked up a few items and headed toward the seating area. The small dining hall had only one other person eating.

Matthew walked over deliberately. “Morning, Helen.”

The lone diner was Helen Herman. She remembered the company’s first client and nodded. “Morning, Matthew.”

“Mind if I sit here?” Matthew gestured to the seat across from her.

Helen Herman didn’t seem to mind. “Go ahead.”

Matthew set down his tray, pulled out the chair, and sat across from her. “You always wake up earlier than the actors,” he remarked casually.

“You’re very observant,” Helen Herman said, her tone carrying a hint of meaning.

Over the past few days, Matthew had indeed been paying special attention to Helen Herman, even making a point to appear in front of her from time to time.

Clearly, Helen Herman had noticed. But Matthew didn’t seem embarrassed at all. He simply said, “I’m just curious. How did you manage to land a role in the Gladiator crew?”

Helen Herman gave a perfunctory smile. “Luck.”

Seeing she wasn’t interested in elaborating, Matthew didn’t press further. He focused on his breakfast instead. Today was going to be a long day.

Halfway through his meal, more people began trickling into the dining hall. Helen Herman set down her cutlery, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and stood up. “I’m done. You carry on.”

Matthew, with a mouthful of bacon, simply nodded in response.

As soon as Helen Herman left, Michael Sheen rushed in with his tray and plopped down beside Matthew. “I just saw the boss of Angel here. What were you two talking about? You trying to hit on her?”

Matthew shot him a withering look. “You think that’s possible?”

“Impossible!” Michael Sheen peeled a boiled egg and stuffed it into his mouth, mumbling, “So what were you talking about?”

Matthew didn’t hide anything. “I asked her how she got these roles.”

Michael Sheen wasn’t the only curious one. “Did you get an answer?”

“Nope.” Matthew shook his head. “She’s tight-lipped.”

After finishing breakfast, they stepped outside the inn. The night sky was still dark, but the streets were brightly lit. Nearly fifty temporary actors from Angel Company quickly assembled. Under the leadership of Helen Herman and her assistant, Amanda, they left the town and arrived at the edge of the forest.

Countless large lamps were set up around the forest, dispelling the darkness and illuminating the area as bright as day. Over twenty makeup trailers were lined up, and more than fifty makeup artists and their assistants were already in position.

Standing outside the makeup trailers, Matthew saw Helen Herman exchange a few words with the bearded man before she walked back.

“We’re splitting into two groups now!” Helen Herman announced loudly. “One group follows Amanda for makeup! The other follows me to change clothes!”

The temporary actors quickly divided into two groups. Michael Sheen tried to join the makeup group, but Matthew pulled him into the clothing line.

“What are you doing over there? We all have to stick beards on our faces.”

After yesterday’s rehearsal, Matthew had specifically asked around. “It’s not even four in the morning. The crew won’t start shooting until after nine. Do you think it’s comfortable to have glue on your face for five hours?”

Michael Sheen quickly moved to Matthew’s group.

Filming an epic movie was incredibly tedious, especially when it came to the actors’ appearances. Over the past few days, aside from rehearsals, Matthew hadn’t been idle. He had been moving around the set, chatting with various assistants and crew members. Even though these temporary actors had to line up for makeup and styling before four in the morning, the main actors wouldn’t arrive until after seven. The male lead, Russell Crowe, was notoriously difficult to work with, often arriving ten or even thirty minutes late.

Such was the privilege of stardom.

Having worked in three different crews, Matthew had come to realize that while temporary or minor actors had to wait endlessly, big-name stars often arrived fashionably late. He wasn’t sure if this was a universal phenomenon, but it seemed to be the norm in his limited experience.

Matthew stood in line, moving toward the trailers where the costume department was stationed. It was just past four in the morning, and the entire Gladiator crew was already in full swing.

In this era, Gladiator was undoubtedly an A-list Hollywood production. This war scene alone involved over a thousand actors, and with the crew from various departments, the small area was packed with more than twenty-five hundred people.

As the line passed by many department trailers, Matthew observed everything clearly. The entire crew operated like a well-oiled machine, orderly and without a hint of chaos.

“So this is what a big-budget crew looks like in the industrial age?”

Compared to the massive operation of the Gladiator crew, the Soul Transfer crew was like a small sparrow.

The line reached the costume trailers and gradually came to a halt. Matthew waited patiently. Hundreds of temporary actors had gathered here, and even with the crew’s high efficiency, it would take some time.

After waiting for over an hour, as the first light of dawn appeared, it was finally Matthew’s turn to enter the trailer. Since the temporary actors were playing minor roles, there was no custom costume design. The costume designer sized him up, picked out a set of coarse cloth garments, and added a faux fur cloak to complete the look.

The clothes were a bit small and not a perfect fit, but for a minor role, it didn’t matter. The costume designer gave him a once-over, patted his arm, and said, “All set!”

Finally, Matthew put on a pair of worn-out shoes. Looking like a barbarian, he awkwardly stepped out of the trailer.

“Go over there for makeup,” Helen Herman said, waiting nearby and pointing in the direction. “Hurry up.”

“Got it!”

Matthew responded and joined the line at the nearby makeup trailer. The costume was thick, but the early March morning in Los Angeles was cool. If they were filming this scene in the summer, the temporary actors would likely suffer from the heat.

By the time the sky was fully bright, it was finally Matthew’s turn for makeup. Sitting in front of the makeup trailer, a female makeup artist first tousled his medium-length hair into a wild mess. Then, she called over an assistant to stick a beard on his face.

Matthew had seen many Hollywood epic films, and the male characters—whether handsome or not—often left a deep impression with their full beards.

These uncivilized Germanic barbarians were no exception.

The assistant found a fake beard that matched Matthew’s hair color and began applying it with special glue. Unlike what Matthew had imagined, the beard wasn’t attached strand by strand but as a pre-made piece.

With so many temporary actors, if they had to attach each beard hair individually, the fifty-plus makeup artists and their assistants would still be busy by this time tomorrow.

Matthew guessed that the strand-by-strand beards were probably a luxury reserved for the main actors.

Once the beard was on, they applied some odd-looking markings to his face. Over time, the glue on his face, even though it was makeup-grade, became uncomfortable.

But he couldn’t scratch or touch it, or the look would be ruined. He had to endure it.

Finally, Matthew went to the props department to receive his barbarian weapon.

This was much quicker. A prop master, seeing his tall and sturdy build, handed him a double-handed battle axe. The axe had a fierce double-bladed design, but it was surprisingly light in Matthew’s hands—clearly not metal, probably made of plastic or resin, weighing no more than five or six pounds.

And so, a fierce barbarian warrior was born.

Shouldering the imposing battle axe, Matthew followed the crew’s guidance to the edge of the forest, joining the other actors as they waited for filming to begin.

Matthew specifically asked someone about the time—it was already past eight in the morning!

From entering the set before four o’clock to completing his look, it had taken over four hours, most of which was spent waiting.

His legs ached, his feet were numb, and some people even looked exhausted, barely keeping their eyes open.

But to appear in the film, even for a fleeting moment, they had to keep waiting.

Time passed slowly, and the sun climbed higher. Matthew could see that the cameras, cranes, and tracks were all set up, ready to start at any moment.

The bearded man approached with a white-haired man in his fifties or sixties, and Helen Herman followed closely behind, looking quite familiar with them.

“Alright, everyone!” the bearded man boomed. “Perk up! We’re about to start filming!”

He looked at the older man, who nodded in response. The bearded man then shouted, “Alright, get ready! Just like we rehearsed!”

“Quick!” Matthew felt someone tug at him—it was Michael Sheen. “That old man is Ridley Scott! Let’s move up front!”

It wasn’t just Michael Sheen; many of the temporary actors seemed to have the same idea. They wanted to push their way to the front, as if that would get them in front of the camera and leave a lasting impression on a renowned director like Ridley Scott.

Michael Sheen was one of the most enthusiastic, using his height and build to his advantage. He shoved his way past shorter people, even grabbing someone else’s clothes to secure a spot at the very front of the line.

He seemed desperate to be seen by Ridley Scott.

In just a few seconds, the group of temporary actors descended into chaos.

Chapter 21: Getting Familiar

“Quiet! Quiet!” The bearded man raised his megaphone and shouted, “All of you, quiet down!”

There were hundreds of temporary actors here. If a disturbance broke out, the consequences would be severe. Immediately, crew members stepped forward to maintain order, and the chaotic crowd gradually calmed down.

Matthew took advantage of this time to push his way to the very front, standing diagonally across from the bearded man, Helen Herman, and Ridley Scott. Beside him, Michael Sheen stared intently at Ridley Scott, as if he wished he could devour him in one bite.

This was a Hollywood A-list project. Everyone wanted to make an appearance in the film, not just someone as driven as Matthew, but even those who treated temporary acting as a hobby.

The several hundred temporary actors gathered here came from three main groups: first, people like Matthew and Michael Sheen who dreamed of becoming stars; second, film enthusiasts who did it purely as a pastime; and third, some local townspeople.

Those pushing forward aggressively were mostly from the first two groups.

The bearded man was an executive producer. He came to the edge of the forest, raised his megaphone, and shouted, “I’m adjusting the lineup now. Anyone who doesn’t follow instructions will be dismissed!”

Starting from the very front, he pointed at a burly man with a beard like a bird’s nest and said, “You, move forward!”

Then, he turned to the person next to him, who was clearly shorter, and said, “You, go to the back.”

As he walked along the front of the line, the bearded man sent many who had pushed their way forward to the back and called several from the back to the front.

“Will we be sent to the back?” Michael Sheen was very worried.

Matthew had been watching the bearded man and shook his head. “Don’t worry, we won’t.”

Michael Sheen didn’t understand where his confidence came from and asked, “Why?”

“Haven’t you noticed?” Matthew gestured subtly with his eyes. “The bearded man is calling forward tall, burly people. Those sent to the back are all small and thin.”

Michael Sheen looked carefully and realized it was indeed the case.

“You’re very observant,” he admitted, impressed. “I didn’t notice that.”

Matthew smiled and didn’t say anything else. Instead, he turned his gaze to Helen Herman, who was diagonally across from them, talking to Ridley Scott. There was no trace of flattery on her face; she seemed quite familiar with the old man.

She couldn’t have secured these roles for Angel Talent Agency just by luck, as she had claimed.

“You, step back!” The bearded man came to Matthew and Michael Sheen, pointing at a short person to the left. “You too, step back!”

He looked at Matthew and Michael Sheen and walked away without saying anything.

Michael Sheen looked at Matthew, who shrugged. “Being strong is a kind of capital.”

With the executive producer personally organizing, the lineup of temporary actors playing barbarians gradually became orderly. Ridley Scott stood on the sidelines the whole time, showing no intention of intervening.

After the bearded man’s adjustments, the temporary actors’ lineup was finalized. Those standing at the front, directly in the camera’s view, were all burly men over six feet tall, each holding a weapon, looking fierce and intimidating.

Then, Ridley Scott personally stepped in to direct the shoot.

“Remember!”

As filming was about to begin, the bearded man gave a final reminder: “Bring out the energy you had during rehearsal and shout with all your might!”

The content the temporary actors were filming wasn’t complicated. They just stood at the edge of the forest, facing the open space on the other side, shouting angrily to intimidate the Roman legion.

Barbarians, of course, were different from regular soldiers. Their way of intimidation was primitive and simple.

The bearded man stepped outside the filming area, raised his megaphone, and after Ridley Scott nodded, shouted, “Action!”

Matthew gripped his battle axe with both hands, raised it over his head, opened his mouth wide, and contorted his face, looking fierce and terrifying.

“Ooooh—Ahh—Ooooh—Wahh—”

He let out various ear-splitting shouts, so loud that they drowned out Michael Sheen’s beside him.

“Ooooh—”

All the temporary actors raised their weapons and let out strange shouts!

For a moment, the set was filled with what seemed like a group of lunatics, all severe cases.

The camera mounted on the track slid forward, and these people, especially those in the front row, shouted even louder and more excitedly.

Matthew lowered his axe, changed his stance, pointed the blade forward, and made a few chopping motions. Beside him, Michael Sheen took the shield off his back, drew the sword at his waist, and began striking the shield forcefully…

Those with shields also began striking them with their weapons!

This Germanic barbarian troop was full of vigor.

“Cut!” Ridley Scott’s voice suddenly rang out. “Good! Well done!”

The bearded man immediately smiled. The shot was done in one take, proving that his rehearsal work had been well done.

Matthew put down his weapon, cleared his throat, and felt a little uncomfortable after shouting so loudly.

“Everyone, don’t relax!” The bearded man’s voice rang out again. “We’re moving on to the next shot!”

The second shot was similar to the first, except that in addition to shouting, they had to slowly advance toward the Roman legion.

This had all been rehearsed before, so as long as order was maintained, filming wasn’t too troublesome.

From what Matthew had learned, these were all long shots that would flash by quickly. With the bearded man’s efficient direction, they filmed three shots in just one hour.

An hour of filming wasn’t very tiring. Filming wasn’t as physically demanding as the waiting had been, but Matthew’s throat felt uncomfortable after shouting intermittently for so long. Fortunately, the production was well-funded, and someone had already brought over a dozen cases of bottled mineral water.

Since breakfast, Matthew and the other temporary actors had barely had any water. He walked to where the water was being distributed, took a bottle, carefully unscrewed the cap, and took a few big gulps, being careful not to ruin his makeup. The cold water soothed his burning throat, and he felt refreshed.

After drinking, Matthew suddenly noticed Helen Herman not far away, leaning against a tree and writing in a small notebook.

“She hasn’t had any water all morning, has she?”

Matthew took another bottle of mineral water, picked up his prop axe, slung it over his shoulder, and walked toward Helen Herman.

“What are you busy with?” He handed a bottle of mineral water to Helen Herman. “Have some water.”

Helen Herman looked up at Matthew, put away her notebook, took the mineral water, and nodded slightly. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome.”

Matthew smiled, slung the axe over his shoulder, and left.

Opening the mineral water, Helen Herman took a sip and watched Matthew’s retreating figure. In her mind flashed his profile—one of the few temporary actors in Angel Company’s records who had played a role with lines. He had worked with Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder and had a couple of lines. Handling the small role Ridley Scott had mentioned would definitely not be a problem for him.

Matthew returned to the group of temporary actors with his battle axe. Michael Sheen came over again. “Matthew, you’re not really trying to hit on her, are you?”

“Get lost.” Matthew shook his head. “Haven’t I told you before?”

Michael Sheen didn’t believe him. “If you’re not trying to hit on her, why do you keep going over to her?”

“It’s simple—getting familiar.” Matthew stood next to Michael Sheen and looked at Helen Herman, who was still drinking water. “The company just started, so she must not know the actors well. If you go and greet her often, when she has suitable work or a role, she might think of you first.”

“Oh!” Michael Sheen suddenly realized. “Why didn’t I think of that?”

He immediately wanted to go over there. “I’ll go greet her now.”

“Gather up! Gather up!”

Before Michael Sheen could move, a crew member shouted, “Put the water bottles back! Don’t leave them on the set! Everyone, gather up immediately!”

A few minutes later, filming resumed, but the on-site director was no longer Ridley Scott; it had been replaced by a younger assistant director.

During the break before filming started, Matthew specifically looked over and saw that Helen Herman was talking to Ridley Scott again.

“How’s your father?” Ridley Scott was very familiar with Helen Herman. “Is he in Los Angeles now?”

“He went to New Zealand for vacation.” Helen Herman smiled. “He likes summer.”

Ridley Scott nodded. “Same as always.”

Helen Herman turned her head to look at the Roman army formation and curiously asked, “Aren’t they starting filming over there yet?”

“Probably not until after noon.” Ridley Scott’s face flashed with displeasure. “These stars nowadays earn more money than before, have more influence than before, but their professionalism is getting worse and worse.”

Helen Herman knew who he was talking about. “Is Russell Crowe that difficult?”

“Mmm.” Ridley Scott didn’t deny it. “He’s a good actor when filming, but when he’s not…”

He shook his head, seemingly not wanting to talk about Russell Crowe anymore, and changed the subject. “Why did you start a small talent agency?”

Helen Herman turned back. “I want to try my own path and gain some experience. I just came out of the mailroom and don’t have any clients. Instead of waiting to build seniority, I might as well come out and try. Even if I fail, it’s valuable experience.”

Ridley Scott seemed to appreciate Helen Herman. “Not many young people nowadays are as pragmatic as you.”

He and Helen’s father were old friends. After thinking for a moment, he said, “There’s a problem with one of the actors for a small role in the crew. I’m planning to replace him. Do you have anyone suitable?”

Helen Herman immediately understood that Ridley Scott was trying to help her. In her mind flashed the figure of someone who often appeared in front of her, along with his profile—an actor who had worked with Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder and had a couple of lines. Handling the small role Ridley Scott mentioned would definitely not be a problem.

“Yes.” She quickly replied. “When?”

Ridley Scott looked at his watch and said, “I should go back. Russell Crowe is probably almost here. Let’s have lunch together at noon and discuss it then.”

Chapter 22: Friendship is Fragile

After a day of filming, Matthew removed his makeup, changed back into his own clothes, and followed the other temporary actors to the catering trucks to get his self-service dinner.

Since Michael Sheen had rushed off to another area to ingratiate himself with Helen Herman, Matthew took his meal tray and went to the outermost edge of the dining area. He found an empty table, sat down, and opened his tray, ready to eat.

Though the pay and status weren’t high, the meals for temporary actors were quite good. The Gladiator film crew provided a lavish spread—grilled beef, fish, chicken, hamburgers, hot dogs, vegetable and fruit salads, rice, pasta, French bread, various drinks, pastries, and ice cream—all self-serve, with tables and chairs provided.

He had just heard that if they worked late into the night, there would be additional snacks and drinks available.

For someone like Matthew, living in such a well-funded production every day was a kind of happiness—good food, good drinks, good sleep, and a paycheck to boot.

The only downside was that after this, who knew when he’d get another opportunity like this?

Matthew knew that productions as lavish as Gladiator were rare in Hollywood.

He took a bite of grilled beef, and just as Shawn was about to take a sip of water, his phone, which he had only turned on after removing his makeup, suddenly rang.

He pulled it out and saw an unfamiliar number, but he answered anyway. “Hello.”

“It’s me, Helen.” A familiar female voice came through the phone. “Matthew, where are you?”

Matthew had no idea why she was looking for him, so he replied, “The temporary actors’ dining area, the easternmost part.”

“Alright, wait for me.”

With that, she hung up.

After taking a sip of water, Matthew quickly finished his meal. He wiped his mouth with a napkin, and before long, he saw Helen Herman, dressed in a professional suit, approaching.

“Over here, Helen.” Matthew waved as if they were old friends. When Helen Herman came over, he asked, “Have you eaten?”

“Not yet.” Helen Herman adjusted her glasses and got straight to the point. “I have a role that you might be suited for.”

When she had heard Ridley Scott mention it, the first person who came to mind was Matthew, who occasionally passed by. She also remembered that he had played a speaking role in the Soul Transfer production, so he should be fine.

Matthew perked up immediately. “What role?” He hesitated. “I was in the shoot this morning…”

“It’s fine.” Helen Herman sat across from him and explained, “This morning’s shots were all long-distance; your face wasn’t visible. Tomorrow, the role is the leader of the barbarians, and there are a few action scenes.”

“The leader of the barbarians?” Matthew felt a surge of excitement.

Helen Herman nodded. “There will be full-body close-ups, and the character will appear in multiple shots.”

“I’ll take it!” Matthew didn’t hesitate. “Helen, when do we sign the contract?”

“Wait a moment…” As his agent, Helen Herman had to be clear. “Action scenes come with some danger! I went to Ridley Scott this afternoon and looked at the script. The risk isn’t too high.”

“Aren’t there safety measures?” Matthew asked.

Helen Herman crossed her hands and placed them on the table. “There will be very thorough protective measures. The chance of you getting injured is less than one percent. Also, I’ll renegotiate with the crew to have them sign a new contract with you. The crew must purchase insurance for you.”

“And the pay?” Matthew asked the most pressing question. “Will the pay increase?”

“It will!” Helen Herman said directly. “Not counting other compensation, you’ll get eight thousand dollars for this role.”

Hearing the eight-thousand-dollar figure, Matthew urged, “Helen, choose me!”

Tuition for acting school was due, and the penalty for breaking his contract was looming. He desperately needed the money.

“Alright.” Helen Herman stood up. “I’ll go talk to the crew. Don’t leave yet. Wait for my call. There might be an audition soon.”

She stood up and turned to leave, reminding him as she went, “Keep your phone on!”

“Okay!”

Matthew nodded firmly. Ever since he arrived on set, he had been trying to make an impression on Helen Herman. This wasn’t about pursuing her; it was so that in situations like this, she would think of him first.

Now it seemed his efforts hadn’t been in vain.

Helen Herman had only taken a few steps away when a tall young man approached her. When he saw her, his face lit up with an ingratiating smile. “Hello, Miss Herman.”

“Hello!” Helen Herman remembered him—he was one of the temporary actors brought in by Angel Company.

Her stomach growled, and ignoring the young man’s flattering smile, she walked away.

Michael Sheen watched Helen Herman leave, his handsome brows furrowing slightly. Did she not like him?

Then he turned his head toward Matthew, puzzled. Why had this happened? He had been looking for Helen Herman everywhere, yet she had come to find Matthew?

Michael Sheen felt a little uncomfortable but didn’t show it. As usual, he walked over and sat across from Matthew, asking, “Why did she come looking for you? Is she trying to ask you out…”

“You’re overthinking it.” Matthew cut Michael Sheen off. “She got a role and thought I’d be a good fit, so she came to tell me.”

“What role?” Michael Sheen’s eyes widened.

Matthew casually replied, “The leader of the Germanic barbarians.”

There was no point in hiding it; after all, filming would start tomorrow. He gave a rough outline.

Michael Sheen’s eyes widened even more. “Why did she think of you and not me?”

“Oh…” Realizing he had misspoken, he quickly smiled and said, “I didn’t mean anything by it. I just think your efforts to make yourself known are working.”

Matthew also smiled. “Seems like it is.”

In any case, he felt that with so many temporary actors from Angel Company, Helen Herman couldn’t possibly remember everyone, let alone have a good impression of each. Going to say hello and make yourself known was always a good idea.

Michael Sheen shook his head, regretting it deeply. Why hadn’t he thought of that? If he had been the one to frequently greet her, would this great opportunity have been his?

He had been a temporary actor for three years and had never gotten such a good opportunity!

This was an independent role, sure to have close-ups. Who knew? It might leave an impression on the audience or other directors and producers.

Michael Sheen’s eyes were wide, staring intently at Matthew. The opportunity was right in front of him, yet it was slipping away.

Matthew felt uncomfortable under his gaze.

“Hey, Mike!” He waved a hand in front of Michael Sheen’s face. “What are you thinking about?”

“That…” Michael Sheen realized that when it came to social skills, he clearly wasn’t as good as Matthew. But that didn’t mean there was no chance. He and Matthew had been sticking together since they arrived on set. He thought for a moment about how to phrase it before speaking. “Matthew, are we friends?”

Hearing this, Matthew felt a little strange but still nodded. “Of course.”

Though Michael Sheen, like him, was very goal-oriented, they got along well, and Matthew was starting to think of him as a friend.

“Seeing you makes me jealous.” Michael Sheen sighed deeply, seeming a little depressed. “Your first role had lines, and you even got to act alongside big stars like Winona Ryder and Angelina Jolie…”

For some reason, Matthew felt there was something off about his words.

Michael Sheen’s face twisted into a bitter expression. “And look at me. I’ve been in Los Angeles for three years, played so many roles, and not a single one with a complete line.”

He kept shaking his head. “Sometimes, I feel like the world is really unfair.”

The world was unfair, Matthew thought to himself, but he didn’t say it.

Michael Sheen continued, “I even quit my job to come to this set. If things don’t improve after filming, I don’t know what I’ll do next.”

Matthew understood what he was saying but didn’t respond. Instead, he said, “Don’t worry. Finding a temporary job isn’t that hard.”

“Doesn’t he get it?” Michael Sheen’s brows furrowed even more. He paused for a moment, then decided to be direct. He didn’t want to miss this opportunity.

“Matthew, can you help me?” Michael Sheen’s eyes were full of hope as he stared at Matthew. “In the toughest times, help your friend out!”

At this point, Matthew gradually understood what Michael Sheen was getting at. But this opportunity was rare for Michael Sheen, and it was just as rare for him.

This was a job that paid eight thousand dollars. He had so many expenses coming up. Where else could he find a way to make so much money in such a short time?

“Mike, this isn’t something I can decide.” Matthew smiled and politely declined. “I’m just a small actor. Helen Herman gave me this opportunity. I don’t have any say in it.”

Michael Sheen shook his head repeatedly. “No! That’s not it! Matthew, among all the actors from Angel Company, you’re the one Helen Herman knows best. If you recommend me to her, I think she’ll definitely consider it! She definitely will!”

Matthew fell silent, looking across the table. Should he just give up an eight-thousand-dollar job? The problem was, even if he wanted to, Helen Herman might not be willing to use Michael Sheen. This kind of one-sided wishful thinking could easily backfire, leaving both of them empty-handed.

Sitting there, Matthew thought for a while, sighed softly, and said, “Sorry, I can’t help you.”

At the end of the day, this wasn’t something he could help with even if he wanted to.

Chapter 23: Learning on the Fly

Night fell, and the dining area was brightly lit. The white light cast over the tables made it clear to Matthew that Michael Sheen was in a bad mood. He sighed inwardly but said nothing more. He knew that once the balance in a person’s heart was broken, it was extremely difficult to restore—perhaps impossible.

Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Helen Herman calling. He hurried to a trailer on set to participate in an impromptu audition for a minor role.

The role was small, and since he wasn’t a member of the Actors’ Guild, the audition was straightforward. The casting director and an assistant sent by Ridley Scott examined Matthew’s appearance, had him roar a few times, and then nodded in satisfaction.

After passing the audition, Helen Herman handled the remaining details. Matthew returned to his lodging in town alone, took a quick shower, and went to bed early. He had been busy all day and needed to wake up early the next morning—there was no time to waste.

He didn’t know when Michael Sheen returned. When he woke up, it was nearly three in the morning. After washing up, he headed straight to the restaurant, where he ran into Helen Herman and her assistant, Amanda, at the entrance. The three of them had breakfast together. Helen Herman left the other extras to Amanda and personally accompanied Matthew to the set.

Ridley Scott had given Angel Talent Agency this role—a rare opportunity. She had to show the appropriate level of respect.

The film crew was already preparing to start work early. Many people were heading out of town. Matthew was still curious about the role. With only the two of them, he couldn’t help but ask as they walked, “This role wasn’t part of your original plan, was it?”

“Last-minute addition,” Helen Herman replied, dressed in a blue-black professional suit, seemingly in a good mood. “The original actor signed a contract with the crew stipulating no fewer than five lines of dialogue.”

Her flat shoes clicked crisply on the hard road. “Two days ago, that actor arrived on set and found that all five lines were just screams like the ones you did yesterday. He was furious and had a confrontation with the crew. Director Ridley Scott decided to replace him.”

“Was he fired?” Matthew asked with concern.

Outside the town, the two of them walked toward the forest set. Helen Herman continued, “No, he’s a Guild actor. Firing him would be complicated and mean breaching the contract, which would require compensating him with a month’s salary—eight thousand dollars a day. That’s not worth it.”

Matthew thought of something unpleasant and asked, “Is there a way for the crew to sideline him without breaching the contract?”

“The crew will have him temporarily play a barbarian soldier, then have an assistant director film a separate scene with five lines of dialogue for him,” Helen Herman said casually. “During post-production, they’ll cut out all his scenes and dismiss him for a few hundred dollars.”

“So that’s how it works…” Matthew grimaced. “That’s possible?”

Helen Herman replied indifferently, “He’s just an ordinary British actor.”

Matthew nodded. An ordinary minor actor, even a Guild member, couldn’t stand up to a production as big as Gladiator.

Come to think of it, the British actor Helen Herman mentioned must have been quite impulsive.

Arriving at the forest set, Matthew followed Helen Herman to the crew’s daily office trailer to sign a new contract with the legal department. The contract included basic wage guarantees, insurance, and compensation for workplace injuries, all clearly defined by law. If any disputes arose, Angel Talent Agency and Helen Herman would handle them.

After signing the contract, an assistant director handed Matthew a two-page script detailing the barbarian chieftain’s role. Essentially, the role had two parts: standing alone in front of a crowd of barbarians, roaring at the Roman legion, and being surrounded and killed by Roman soldiers. Most of the shots would be close-ups.

Thus, when Matthew arrived at a large makeup trailer, he received VIP treatment.

A strikingly androgynous male makeup artist and his female assistant worked together to apply his makeup. This time, the process was meticulous, especially the beard, which was applied strand by strand.

Clearly, the treatment for extras in wide shots was entirely different from that for actors with close-ups.

The makeup process was tedious and time-consuming. At one point, Matthew nearly dozed off, only to be jolted awake by an angry shout outside the trailer.

“Who the hell is that guy? Who did he pull strings with?” a man with a London accent shouted. “How dare he steal my role! I’ll show him…”

“Meken…” someone seemed to be trying to calm him down.

The noise outside the trailer quickly subsided. Matthew guessed it was the British actor Helen Herman had mentioned.

The young female assistant makeup artist stuck a beard hair on Matthew’s face and whispered, “That British guy thinks he’s better than everyone because he went to the Royal Academy of Dramatic Art. He thought Ridley Scott would favor him just because they’re both British, but he forgot—this is America!”

“Haha…” Matthew didn’t know how to respond, so he just laughed.

The makeup continued until dawn before it was finally complete.

“Thank you!”

As he prepared to head to the costume and props departments, Matthew was polite as he left. “You two worked hard!”

Having spent years at the bottom of society, he knew how to handle people.

“You’re welcome,” the female assistant smiled.

The androgynous male makeup artist suddenly stepped forward, slipping a note into Matthew’s hand and whispering, “Handsome, that’s my number. Call me sometime to hang out.”

Matthew froze for a moment before realizing what was happening. Without a word, he left the trailer and, after walking some distance, quickly threw the note into a trash can.

Next, he went to the costume department to change into a thick fur costume and picked up a long-handled war hammer embedded with totems from the props department.

As he left the props department, he noticed Helen Herman standing outside the trailer, clearly waiting for him.

Seeing Matthew approach, Helen Herman asked, “Everything go smoothly?”

Matthew nodded. “It was fine, just took a while.”

The sun was already high in the sky—probably past eight-thirty. The makeup process alone had taken over four hours. Fortunately, all of this character’s scenes would be shot today.

Helen Herman led the way, with Matthew following beside her as they headed toward yesterday’s filming location.

Walking through the forest path, the two arrived at the edge of the open area where hundreds of extras had already gathered, waiting for today’s shoot to begin.

Michael Sheen leaned against a tree and immediately spotted Matthew. Even from a distance, he could see clearly that the fur on Matthew’s costume was finely crafted, his makeup was incredibly realistic, and the beard looked almost real—unlike his own, which was obviously fake.

“He’s only been in Los Angeles for a few months?” Michael Sheen thought bitterly. “I’ve been here for over three years!”

Shouldn’t a friend help out in times of need? But he refused to give him a hand…

Thinking this, Michael Sheen strode over. “Hey, Matthew.”

Matthew was chatting idly with Helen Herman when he heard the familiar voice. He turned his head immediately and greeted him. “Over here, Mike.”

He acted as if nothing had happened, as if yesterday’s events had never occurred.

“About yesterday…” Michael Sheen deliberately trailed off. “I was a bit hot-headed. What I said was out of line.”

Matthew shook his head. “What happened yesterday? I’ve already forgotten.”

Michael Sheen smiled. It seemed Matthew still considered him a friend.

Helen Herman didn’t understand what they were talking about. She looked at Matthew, then at Michael Sheen.

Noticing Helen Herman’s gaze, Michael Sheen quickly smiled and said, “Hello, Helen. I’m Michael Sheen, Matthew’s good friend and one of your actors.”

“Mmm.” Helen Herman remembered seeing him yesterday. “Hello, I remember you. You used to be a mover.”

“Yes!”

Hearing her say that, Michael Sheen’s smile grew even brighter. “That’s how I met Matthew. Our shared interests made us friends. Matthew played a role…” He subtly emphasized his words, as if reminding Helen Herman. “I’ve played over twenty roles. When we chat, Matthew often asks me for advice.”

Helen Herman’s eyes were hidden behind her glasses, making her expression unreadable. Her face maintained a faint professional smile. “Is that so?”

Matthew also smiled slightly, though it was hidden beneath his thick beard.

Just trying to get familiar, Michael Sheen was really learning on the fly.

At that moment, Ridley Scott entered the set accompanied by the bearded man. Helen Herman said to Matthew, “Director Scott might be directing this scene himself. I’ll take you to meet him.”

Matthew was more than willing and followed Helen Herman.

Michael Sheen also tried to follow, but after a few steps, Helen Herman noticed him. “Your scene is about to start. Go get ready.”

Hearing this, Michael Sheen had no choice but to stop, watching as Matthew and Helen Herman approached Ridley Scott.

“Uncle Scott,” Helen Herman greeted first. “Are you directing this scene yourself?”

“Mmm.” Ridley Scott nodded. “Your actor is okay?”

Helen Herman stepped forward and pointed at Matthew. “This is Matthew Horner. Last month, he was a supporting actor in Soul Transfer, working alongside Winona Ryder and Angelina Jolie.”

Seeing Matthew’s tall, strong physique and rugged, wild appearance, and hearing Helen Herman’s introduction, Ridley Scott was reassured. He instructed the bearded man, “Prepare to start filming!”

Chapter 24: The Feeling of Being the Male Lead

A group of towering barbarians stood at the edge of the forest, their fierce gazes fixed ahead, with wisps of smoke rising behind them. A great battle seemed imminent.

In the open field before them stood a tall, muscular figure, gripping a long-handled war hammer adorned with tribal totems. His expressionless face stared into the distance, exuding an air of leadership.

Though there was no fully formed Roman legion on the opposite side—only a few extras faintly visible—Matthew did his best to look fierce.

The camera, mounted on a sliding track, moved from far to near in a semicircular arc around Matthew, keeping its focus on his face. Behind him, over a hundred extras served as his backdrop.

“Oh—ah—wah—hey—”

Matthew raised the war hammer high above his head with one hand, letting out a wild cry—louder, more resonant, and more untamed than yesterday!

“Woo—oh—”

The extras behind him followed with their own chaotic shouts.

In an instant, the set turned into a madhouse once again!

“Cut!” Ridley Scott called a halt, clearly dissatisfied. He stood up from his director’s chair and walked onto the set, first shouting at the camera crew, “The zoom isn’t timely when pulling focus from far to near! Switch to manual focus!”

“Got it!” the cinematographer replied.

A makeup artist quickly rushed in to wipe the sweat from Matthew’s face. The treatment he received was far beyond what the background actors got. Even Ridley Scott, after instructing the camera crew, personally approached him.

“Not bad, loud and wild,” the British director circled Matthew. “But it’s not enough! You’re a tribal leader facing an invincible Roman legion!”

He glanced at Helen Herman outside the set and suddenly asked, “What else do you think this character needs?”

Hearing this, Matthew recalled the martyrs he had studied in textbooks and was suddenly inspired. “The courage to face death without surrender! Um… a willingness to die for a cause, and… defiance!”

Ridley Scott nodded inwardly. No wonder he had worked with Winona Ryder and Angelina Jolie—his intuition was decent.

“Show it!” Ridley Scott urged.

While this was happening, the extras were idle, many of them watching Matthew and Ridley Scott on set.

Among the crowd, a strangely styled bald man gazed enviously at them, muttering, “That guy looks familiar…”

“Not just familiar—I know him,” said a tall man beside him. “Yesterday, during filming, he was standing to my right.”

The bald man’s mouth fell open in disbelief. “He’s an extra like us?”

“Yep,” the tall man nodded. “Same company too. When we arrived, I remember he was sitting behind you.”

He pointed at Michael Sheen, who was holding a sword and shield. “They’re even roommates!”

“Hey, buddy!” The bald man recognized this loudmouth. “Where’s your partner?” He pointed at Matthew. “Isn’t he your roommate?”

Michael Sheen glanced at Ridley Scott personally directing Matthew, his expression sour, but he still nodded.

The bald man smirked. “Aren’t you supposed to be the big star? Why’s he the one getting all the attention?”

The tall man sighed. “Ridley Scott is coaching him personally… If it were me, I’d be so excited I’d jump into the Pacific!”

Laughter erupted around them, but everyone’s eyes held a mix of envy and jealousy as they looked at Matthew.

Michael Sheen stared at the center of the set, wishing he were the one standing there.

“A temporary actor climbing up so fast,” the bald man’s voice carried over. “Either he’s got connections or he’s really good at playing the game!”

The tall man added, “Either way, he’ll be out of our league soon.”

The bald man turned back to Michael Sheen. “Aren’t you two friends? Introduce us later. If he really makes it big, maybe he can give us a hand.”

Hearing this, Michael Sheen suddenly realized something. He composed himself, pushing aside his frustration. If Matthew really had potential, sticking close to him might bring some benefits.

“Yeah, we’re good friends!” Michael Sheen said. “Matthew’s incredibly talented. The boss at Angel Talent really values him. You want to meet him? No problem, I’ll introduce you when I get the chance…”

A crowd gathered around Michael Sheen, asking about Matthew.

Meanwhile, a man holding a round shield glared furiously at Matthew.

“So it was you who stole my role!”

His face burned with rage, as if the forest behind him might catch fire. “I, Meken, am a top graduate of the Royal Academy of Dramatic Art, and I’m stuck standing with a bunch of extras…”

Ever since learning yesterday that Ridley Scott had taken away his role, he had been seething. And when he found out this morning that the role had gone to some American hick, his anger only grew. If not for his agent’s persuasion and the immense influence of Universal behind the production, he would have stormed off the set.

Though he wouldn’t graduate until this summer, his reputation from the Royal Academy of Dramatic Art and the backing of his professors had already landed him roles in several productions. His starting point was high, and he was confident in his talent, believing he was destined to become the next Jude Law.

But now, he had stumbled in this production. Ridley Scott, that old man, showed no respect for him or his teacher.

He couldn’t afford to offend Ridley Scott…

“Ready! Ready!”

An assistant director with a megaphone approached. “Five minutes until we start! Everyone, get in position!”

Meken picked up his short sword, still fuming as he walked over. At least the crew had promised him a separate shot later, or he would have quit on the spot.

The makeup artist quickly retreated, and the crew took their positions. Matthew stood there, eyes closed, thinking about how to convey what he had just described.

He had no formal training, and his only acting experience was from a single shoot. He had only recently read some theoretical books on acting—terms like “method acting,” “expressive acting,” and “Stanislavski’s system.”

But Matthew’s education was limited, and his professional knowledge was lacking. He still couldn’t grasp the differences between these acting styles.

This was an opportunity, but it also made him acutely aware of his shortcomings. He looked forward to the acting class starting in May even more.

The shoot was about to begin. Matthew knew he had to deliver, or his words would be empty.

He was certain that if he messed this up, Helen Herman, who seemed well-connected, wouldn’t give him a second chance.

Not understanding the differences between acting styles didn’t matter. Matthew believed one thing: whether a cat is black or white, as long as it catches mice, it’s a good cat!

Wasn’t it just about defiance in the face of death? About facing death without surrender? About never giving up? He had seen plenty of such characters, especially when he was young—books and TV were full of them.

Matthew relaxed, letting go of all his scattered thoughts. His mind gradually emptied, as if the whole world had vanished, leaving only him.

“Action!”

A voice pierced his ears. Matthew’s gaze sharpened instantly, locking onto the distance. After a few seconds, he forcefully raised the war hammer above his head. His mouth, hidden beneath his beard, opened wide, and his massive lung capacity expelled all the air from his chest in a roar worthy of a god of war.

“Ah—wah—ahhh—”

In that moment, a flood of memories flashed before Matthew’s eyes.

First, the boss who had stiffed him on wages—he had screamed at them in fury!

Then, the officers who had driven them away during their sit-in for unpaid wages—he had shouted at them in defiance!

Finally, the sky as he was thrown into jail on charges of disturbing the peace—he had roared in unyielding rage!

At that moment, Matthew fully displayed the advantage of his enormous lung capacity, as if he had the lungs of a water buffalo. His long, drawn-out cry echoed like a battle horn!

Influenced by him, the hundreds of extras behind him shouted even louder than before, their cries a chaotic chorus that carried far and wide.

Helen Herman stood at the edge of the set, watching Matthew as he continued to swing his war hammer and let out battle cries. She gave a slight nod.

“He seems pretty good?” Amanda asked, leaning in.

“Not bad,” Helen Herman, a semi-professional herself, replied. “Good enough for this role.”

She hadn’t expected explosive acting from a temporary actor turned supporting role.

On set, Matthew stopped his roar, slamming the totem-adorned war hammer into the ground. This was the prearranged signal, and the extras immediately stopped shouting, though the chaotic noise lingered for a moment.

“Good!” Ridley Scott didn’t seem displeased. “That scene’s done. Prepare for the next one.”

The crew sprang into action, repositioning the sliding track and camera.

Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed he hadn’t done too badly—only two takes to get it right.

“Touch-up!”

The assistant director called out, and a makeup artist quickly rushed over.

“I need water,” Matthew shouted.

A runner swiftly approached, handing him a cup with a straw to avoid smudging his makeup.

At that moment, Matthew felt like the male lead, as if he had already become a big star.

But he knew that once this role was done, he would be back to square one.

Ridley Scott finished giving instructions and had a moment to spare. Helen Herman approached him. Many on the crew knew of their close relationship, so no one stopped her.

“How did he do?” Helen Herman asked Ridley Scott.

Chapter 25: A World of Difference

Compared to someone like Helen Herman, who was only half-competent, Ridley Scott was undoubtedly a true professional.

“He knows how to use his voice and body,” Ridley Scott said objectively. “But he’s overdoing it. His performance is superficial, far from breaking through.”

Helen Herman nodded slightly.

Ridley Scott continued, “You can’t tell much from just one scene. Even in Hollywood, there aren’t many actors who have truly broken through.”

Unlike the extras who had to find their own places to rest, Matthew, the absolute lead in these scenes, sat in a comfortable high-backed chair. A makeup artist and an assistant director stood across from him, carefully examining the newly added scars on his face to spot any potential issues.

This was the most comfortable Matthew had been since arriving on set.

In the designated actor rest area, there were snacks to replenish his energy, electrolyte drinks to quench his thirst, and the crew had even temporarily assigned him an assistant to handle matters outside of filming.

Of course, all of this was only for these few scenes. Once filming was complete, all these perks would disappear.

“I wonder what kind of treatment Russell Crowe gets?”

Matthew was relatively free at the moment, feeling a bit like a farmer discussing the emperor’s golden scepter—pointless but amusing.

After waiting for a while, the temporary assistant came over to notify him that it was time to prepare for the next scene.

Next up was an action scene, but the only real actor was Matthew. The camera would only capture close-up shots of him swinging a war hammer. This was why the crew dared to use him at the last minute.

For fight scenes, either stunt performers were used, or the actors had to undergo a period of professional training.

Matthew arrived on set, where some extras dressed as Roman soldiers and barbarians were already lying on the ground, playing dead as the background for the shoot.

“You make this the center point!” The action director, who had interacted with Matthew before, came over to give final instructions. “Don’t move more than a meter left or right!”

“And, you’ve swung a sledgehammer before, right?” he added. “Swing it with all your might, just like you would in real life!”

“Got it!” Matthew nodded.

Before filming, the action director had told him that Gladiator’s action scenes were realistic and power-based, not the exaggerated style popular in Hollywood today.

Matthew didn’t understand the fancy martial arts and dance-like moves they talked about, but he had been in plenty of street fights and was no stranger to swinging a hammer.

The action director left, and the makeup artist came over to check Matthew’s makeup one last time before leaving the set.

Taking advantage of the moment before filming began, Matthew looked around. This time, only one camera was being used, set up directly in front of him.

Filming began quickly. At the sound of the clapperboard, Matthew swung the hammer as if he were smashing concrete pillars—left, right, the resin-made hammer with its tribal markings weighed only about five or six pounds, but in his hands, it felt like a real iron hammer, whistling through the air.

With no “enemies” around, Matthew could only swing at the air. After four or five swings, his tense expression unconsciously relaxed.

Fighting someone and practicing alone were two different things, and his lack of experience didn’t help…

“Cut!” Ridley Scott called out again, shouting at Matthew, “You’re smashing Roman soldiers, not balloons!”

Matthew stopped, catching his breath. Ridley Scott shouted, “Reset! Let’s shoot again!”

The rest of the filming didn’t go smoothly. The scene seemed simple, but a solo performance, especially one with close-ups and special effects, was anything but easy.

They had six more NG takes—only one was due to a camera focus issue; the rest were Matthew’s fault.

“Ten-minute break!”

Fortunately, Ridley Scott was only a little impatient and didn’t lose his temper.

But the extras who had been lying on the ground gave Matthew unfriendly looks, especially those playing barbarian soldiers. They had already been jealous of this extra getting such an opportunity, and now, because of his mistakes, they had to lie on the damp ground even longer. It was no wonder they glared at him.

Matthew ignored them, returning to the rest area and sitting in his chair, unsure how to adjust.

“Want some water?” the temporary assistant asked.

“No, thanks,” Matthew replied politely, not blindly arrogant.

The makeup artist came over. “Touch-up!”

Matthew nodded and cooperated fully. The makeup artist was quite effeminate, not looking like a man at all.

He didn’t like men who acted like women—he could even say he despised them.

Despise? Suddenly, Matthew had an idea. Despise…

This spark of inspiration spread rapidly in his mind.

The problem with the previous NG takes was that in the close-up shots, he lacked the ferocity of someone truly facing desperation. He didn’t look like someone fighting for their life.

This feeling was subjective, but to Matthew, it was like acting—hard to explain.

The word “despise” gave him an idea. For the next take, could he imagine the air around him as the people who had refused to pay him and those who had framed him and thrown him in prison? That would give him motivation and a target for his hatred…

After thinking it over, Matthew felt it was feasible. He couldn’t think of any other way.

The ten minutes passed quickly. After the temporary assistant notified him, Matthew stood among the extras lying on the ground again.

This time, unlike before, he summoned all his past negative energy, glaring ahead as if the boss who had owed him wages and run away was right in front of him!

“Action!”

At the sound, Matthew swung the hammer forward with a look of wanting to smash someone into pulp.

Then, he swung the hammer again, sweeping to the left. In his eyes, the officer who had arrested him was still looking at him with contempt.

Whoosh—whoosh—

The wind kept howling as Matthew’s expression grew fiercer, as if he wanted to smash the earth beneath his feet.

“Hmm…”

Behind the director’s monitor, Ridley Scott saw the close-up shot transmitted by the camera. His white eyebrows suddenly twitched. The person on the monitor was performing completely differently from before.

The current effect wasn’t outstanding, but it was much better than the last take. At the very least, for a minor role in a commercial film like this, it was more than sufficient.

How could he improve so much in such a short time? Ridley Scott was experienced, but he couldn’t help feeling a little curious.

But this curiosity was fleeting. He was just a minor actor; Ridley Scott wouldn’t invest much attention in him.

Farther from the set, Helen Herman stood with her arms crossed, her assistant Amanda by her side.

“Director Scott didn’t call cut,” Amanda suddenly said.

Helen Herman withdrew her inquiring gaze and asked, “Yesterday, I had you gather his information. Did he receive any professional training?”

She couldn’t remember.

Amanda was certain. “The records show he didn’t.”

“This guy…” Helen Herman raised a hand to her mouth and coughed lightly. “Seems to have some potential.”

She made a decision. “Amanda, prepare a long-term contract when we return to Los Angeles.”

In the woods, where filming wasn’t disturbed, the bald man, the tall man, and Michael Sheen were also watching the set.

“No wonder he got this role,” the bald man shook his head. “He’s got the skills! Look at that crazy energy—can just anyone pull that off?”

The tall man knocked on his own head. “He did well in both scenes. To get an opportunity like this, he must have the ability.”

He looked at Michael Sheen. “He’s your friend. You know him. Is that right?”

“Heh heh…” Michael Sheen chuckled. He had always considered himself Matthew’s good friend and could only agree. “Seems so.”

The bald man slapped his thigh and stood up. “That kid might really leave our extra ranks. With today’s performance, he should have no problem being a regular supporting actor.”

Michael Sheen chuckled again, suddenly hearing Ridley Scott’s voice over the loudspeaker: “Cut!”

“Called cut?” he muttered. “Great, he messed up again!”

“But this take passed!”

The next voice left him stunned.

Elsewhere, Meken, holding a round shield, glared at Matthew, wishing he could kill him with a sword-like gaze!

“That bastard who stole my role! I’ll settle the score with him!”

The scenes with Matthew as the main subject totaled three. The first two were the hardest, both close-ups and special shots. The last was a long shot of the character being killed by Roman soldiers, which was relatively easier.

After a fifteen-minute break and four NG takes, Matthew finished filming relatively smoothly.

“You can go remove your makeup,” the assistant director told him.

Matthew took a sip of water and saw Helen Herman approaching.

“You go remove your makeup first,” Helen Herman said. “I’ll come find you at the makeup station later. We need to talk.”

Matthew first went to the costume department to change back into his clothes, then headed to the makeup station. Many extras who weren’t needed for the next scenes were also heading there, but unlike putting on makeup, removing it also required waiting in line. Matthew could go directly to the makeup trailer from the morning, where a dedicated makeup artist would remove his makeup.

Inside the makeup trailer, the effeminate male makeup artist wasn’t there. The female assistant asked, “Should I call him?”

“No need.”

Although he had vaguely heard that this industry was popular among homosexuals, the thought of that note made Matthew shudder. He called the female assistant over. “You can help me.”

Putting on makeup for such a role was troublesome, and removing it was just as tedious. After a long time, Matthew finally returned to his original appearance. The refreshing feeling on his face made him stretch after standing up.

“Thanks,” he said politely to the female assistant before leaving the makeup trailer.

Perhaps he had taken too long to remove his makeup, but the makeup area had returned to quiet. Matthew hadn’t walked far when he suddenly saw someone in a barbarian costume blocking his path, seemingly waiting for him.

Matthew looked carefully but didn’t recognize the person.

Chapter 26: Forced to Fight Back

The man blocking the path was tall and imposing, his face radiating arrogance. To Matthew, it felt as if he owed this man a massive debt.

“Hey, hick!” Meken jabbed his chin toward Matthew. He had already heard about this guy from a few American extras. “Stop right there!”

Though Matthew had no idea who this man was, he didn’t want to engage with him. After all, this was the film set. If the man turned out to be a troublemaker, Matthew might lose his temper, and that could spell trouble.

He had just finished filming a role and was about to receive a large sum of money. There was no need to take such a risk.

The road was wide enough for two people—or even a trailer—to pass through comfortably. Matthew stepped aside to avoid the man blocking his path, intending to walk past him from the side.

Unexpectedly, the man refused to let him go. He lunged forward, blocking Matthew’s way again.

“Hick!” he stood a meter away, glaring at Matthew. “Didn’t you hear me tell you to stop?”

Matthew halted, furrowing his brows in annoyance. “What do you want?”

“You dared to steal my role!” Meken practically roared.

“Who stole your role?” Matthew realized this fool might be the actor Ridley Scott had replaced, but he retorted, “Nonsense.”

Meken, hearing the hostility in Matthew’s tone, pointed a finger at him. “What did you say? Do you know who I am?”

The film crew was still shooting, and though there weren’t many people on the road, a few extras dressed as Roman soldiers had stopped to watch the confrontation unfold.

Before Matthew could respond, Meken shouted again, “I’m Meken, from the Royal Academy of Dramatic Art in Britain! Remember that, American pig!”

His voice was loud, and the insult “American pig” reached not only Matthew but also the nearby extras.

This was the northern part of Los Angeles, and all the extras were Americans. Hearing themselves insulted as “American pigs,” especially by a British man, made their expressions darken.

Matthew’s muscles twitched, and a surge of anger welled up inside him—he wanted to grab the finger pointing at him and snap it. But remembering that a conflict on set could cost him eight thousand dollars, he suppressed the urge.

“Meken, huh?” Matthew sneered. “You’re a lunatic! Brain-dead! Moron! Spoiled brat with no manners! Your son is a bastard, your daughter is a whore, and your whole family gets cuckolded! A despicable man like you can only play a pile of shit, not even as good as chewing gum pissed on by a dog on the street. To find a girlfriend, you’d have to go to the zoo…”

In an instant, he unleashed a torrent of curses, each one unique.

Meken stood there, stunned, unable to understand a word Matthew was saying.

Matthew wasn’t a pushover. If it weren’t for the eight thousand dollars still out of reach, he would have turned this idiot Meken into a pig outside the set.

Taking advantage of the man’s confusion, Matthew tried to walk past him.

But Meken wasn’t about to let him leave so easily. He couldn’t afford to offend Ridley Scott, so he had come here to vent his frustration.

He was the pampered darling of the ivory tower. With the strong backing of his academy and mentors, though he had never played a leading role, he had always had smooth sailing. He was used to taking roles from others, not the other way around.

“American pig!”

Meken roared, swinging his fist toward Matthew’s face.

Though Matthew didn’t want to fight, he had been on guard. Seeing the fist coming, he reached out and grabbed Meken’s wrist.

“You…” Meken felt the rough palm gripping his wrist.

Since the other man had struck first, Matthew saw no need to hold back. His arm tensed, and his hand clenched like a vise, the veins bulging on the back of his hand.

“Ah…”

A bone-deep pain shot through his wrist, and Meken let out an involuntary cry. He quickly swung his other arm, punching Matthew’s shoulder.

But with one arm trapped in agony, he couldn’t muster any strength. The punch landed like a tickle.

Matthew, however, was growing angry. Did this Brit really think he was some big-shot star? He pushed forward with the hand gripping Meken’s wrist.

Meken stumbled backward, the force sending him retreating two or three steps before he steadied himself.

But before he could recover, something came whistling through the air.

Then, Matthew’s open right hand struck Meken’s face with a sharp crack.

Slap—

The crisp sound echoed loudly.

“Good hit!”

Seeing the arrogant British man get slapped, the nearby American extras cheered, “Beat that arrogant Brit!”

Meken froze, the burning pain on his face the only reminder of what had just happened.

Before he could react, Matthew struck him again with the back of his hand, this time on the other cheek.

“You…” Meken, now fully awake from the slap, touched his stinging face in disbelief. “You hit me!”

“Ha…” Matthew withdrew his hand, realizing he had been impulsive. He raised his voice deliberately, “I was defending myself!”

“You American pig!” Meken lunged forward, ready to retaliate. “I won’t let you get away with this!”

“Meken, stop!” A figure rushed forward from behind Meken. “What are you doing?”

It was a tall, thin man in a well-fitted suit. When Meken saw him, his eyes reddened, as if he were a child who had lost a fight and was about to cry.

“Gore, come quick!” Meken pointed at Matthew. “He hit me!”

The thin man hurried over, glancing at Matthew. “It’s you!”

Before Matthew could speak, he continued, “Good! You stole Meken’s role and now you’re assaulting him. I…”

“I was defending myself.” Matthew cut him off. “He struck first.”

The man named Gore turned to Meken, who of course denied it. “I just wanted to talk to him, and he attacked me!”

“I’m Gore, Meken’s agent!” The thin man introduced himself with the air of a British gentleman. “I remember you’re Matthew Horner, right? This situation…”

“Mr. Gore!” Matthew interrupted him bluntly. “My agent is here. She’ll handle this.”

Behind Meken and Gore, Helen Herman and the bearded man were approaching Matthew. They had clearly seen what happened.

“What’s going on?” Helen Herman asked as soon as she arrived.

She had originally planned to meet Matthew but had been delayed by a conversation with the bearded man.

“Your client…” Gore immediately chimed in, but Helen Herman didn’t even glance at him. “Sorry, sir, I wasn’t asking you.”

Matthew suddenly smiled. This female agent left a much better impression on him than Dennis Kurt, the fat man.

“This man blocked my way,” Matthew said concisely. “He accused me of stealing his role, called me an American pig, and then attacked me. I had no choice but to fight back.”

“Had no choice?” Gore pointed at the two bright red handprints on Meken’s face. “This is what you call having no choice?”

The bearded man was also present. Gore, hands on his hips, declared, “This matter must be resolved! My client was assaulted on set! I will file a complaint with the Actors’ Guild!”

The bearded man looked at the composed Matthew and then at the disheveled Meken, saying nothing.

Gore continued, “Meken is a client of William Morris!”

William Morris was a giant in the entertainment agency industry, second only to CAA. Normally, no small agent or actor would dare offend such a company.

Gore knew his client’s character well, but Meken had great potential and a strong network. He was likely to become a star.

Moreover, as an agent, it was his duty to protect his client. This was the most basic rule and professional ethics.

By invoking William Morris, Gore thought he could intimidate the others.

But after he finished speaking, he scanned the faces of the bearded man, Helen Herman, and Matthew. None of them showed any change in expression.

The bearded man was Ridley Scott’s long-time collaborator. At this point, he wouldn’t be intimidated by a small agent from a big agency.

Matthew had no idea how powerful William Morris was—ignorance was bliss.

As for Helen Herman, having started her own business after leaving CAA’s mailroom, she wasn’t fazed by the threats of a small agent.

Matthew frowned and glanced at the onlookers, who had been watching the whole time. He turned to Helen Herman and said, “This Mr. Meken called me an American pig. Isn’t that discriminatory language?”

“I didn’t!” Meken immediately denied.

Matthew ignored him, leaning toward Helen Herman. He gestured subtly toward the onlookers and whispered a few words. Helen Herman nodded slightly and went to speak with them. The American extras readily followed her back.

Seeing them approach, Meken’s face paled, his two handprints glowing red.

Helen Herman pointed at the group and said, “They’ve been watching since Meken blocked Matthew. They witnessed the entire incident.”

“That’s right!” one of the extras pointed at Meken and shouted, “This Brit has a filthy mouth! He kept calling us American pigs!”

This blatant regional discrimination angered them, especially coming from a British man.

“I…” Meken tried to defend himself.

Another extra cut in, “The Brit not only insulted us but also threw the first punch!”

Helen Herman smiled at Gore, whose face had turned ugly.

“It was the Brit who struck first!” another extra said. “We can all testify to that!”

Meken was speechless, glaring at Matthew. Matthew shrugged and spread his hands.

Helen Herman glanced at Matthew and said, “Mr. Gore, Mr. Meken is accused of using discriminatory and insulting language against my client. I will file a complaint with both the American and British Actors’ Guilds!”

Chapter 27: Quite Shameless

“I think it would be better if…”

Seeing that both sides were about to escalate into a full-blown fight, the bearded man stepped forward to mediate. “Gore, you should sincerely apologize.”

As the executive producer of the project, he certainly didn’t want things to blow up. Turning back, he said, “Helen, and…”

“Matthew…” Matthew gave him a slight smile.

“Helen, and Matthew,” the bearded man continued, “We all work in the same film crew, in the same circle. There’s no conflict that can’t be resolved.”

Matthew knew full well that if things escalated, it would offend Ridley Scott and even Universal, the studio backing the production. That would be too costly and too foolish.

“Alright.” Matthew nodded directly.

Helen Herman had only been speaking hypothetically, but seeing Matthew, the person involved, agree, she naturally wouldn’t object.

The bearded man then turned to the two British men. “Gore, what about you? If you insist, I can take you to see the surveillance footage. This should still be within the monitoring range.”

Hearing this, Gore glanced at Meken. The man’s eyes flickered, knowing that continuing to argue would only be more detrimental to their side.

“Fine!” Gore nodded.

Meken, however, stiffened his neck and shouted at Matthew, “You want me to apologize to him?”

Gore glared fiercely at Meken. He had only known the man to be impulsive before, but how had he missed that he was a brainless idiot?

“I…” Meken hesitated, still unwilling to apologize.

“What do you want?” Gore leaned in, warning in a low voice, “If this blows up, the American-led film crew won’t use you again!”

Meken gritted his teeth, looking at Matthew, who stood across from him, smiling as he watched.

“S…sorry.” Meken forced the words out through gritted teeth.

“What?” Matthew cupped his ear, “You spoke too softly. I didn’t hear you.”

Meken felt like his lungs were about to explode. The slap on his face hurt even more, and he wanted to turn and leave, but he didn’t dare. In a moment of hot-headedness, he had uttered discriminatory remarks and thrown the first punch. If he were reported to the Actors’ Guild in both England and America, it would be quite troublesome.

He closed his eyes, forcing himself to imagine Matthew as a block of stone, and shouted, “I’m sorry, it’s all my fault!”

“It’s fine.” Matthew acted magnanimously, waving his hand dismissively, “Just a little misunderstanding.”

Meken felt like his lungs had exploded. A little misunderstanding? Then why had he been slapped so hard twice?

After apologizing, he didn’t plan to stay. He turned to leave.

But Matthew suddenly called out to him, “Mr. Meken, wait!”

Helen Herman didn’t know what Matthew was up to and moved closer to him, lowering her voice. “This is Ridley Scott’s film crew. Don’t go too far.”

“Don’t worry.” Matthew winked.

“What else do you want?” Meken suddenly regretted provoking such a person. “I’ve already apologized.”

“Hey, you haven’t apologized to them yet!” Matthew pointed at the temporary actors. “Your discriminatory remarks hurt them too!”

“Right! Right!” The quickest to react among the temporary actors shouted, “You cursed us too!”

The other temporary actors, not ones to miss out on the fun, clamored, “We’re all members of the Actors’ Guild! If you don’t apologize, we’ll report you to the Guild!”

“Apologize quickly!”

“Are you even a man? You dare to do it but not take responsibility!”

Meken helplessly looked at his agent, Gore. Gore had no better ideas and nodded slightly.

“I’m sorry, everyone.”

Apologizing to these insignificant people made Meken feel extremely uncomfortable. Tears welled up in his eyes, as if he might cry at any moment. “I sincerely apologize for my inappropriate remarks.”

One of the temporary actors waved his hand dismissively, “I accept it.”

Another put on a big shot attitude, “I forgive you.”

Seeing this, Helen Herman felt it was enough and nodded at Matthew. “Let’s go.”

Matthew had achieved his goal and saw no need to continue entangling himself. Following Helen Herman, he walked out of the set.

Leaving the set and stepping onto the road back to the small town, Helen Herman suddenly asked, “Was that fun?”

“What?” Matthew was taken aback, then realized what she meant. “He was the one who opened his mouth to curse, and he was the one who hit me. I was just protecting myself.”

He tentatively asked, “There won’t be any trouble, will there?”

Helen Herman slowly shook her head. “What trouble could there be? It’s not your fault, and you stopped at the right time.”

“I think,” Matthew said as he walked, deliberately, “This kind of thing must give the film crew face. You can’t just act on impulse.”

“Heh…” Helen Herman smiled. “You know quite a bit.”

Matthew looked at the small town in the distance. “I haven’t had a higher education, and I’m not particularly smart, but I’m not an idiot.”

The two walked into the small town together. Helen Herman suddenly turned into a coffee shop, and Matthew had no choice but to follow. They found a table by the window, ordered coffee casually, and continued their previous conversation.

Matthew asked again, “Will the film crew pursue that British guy?”

“No.” Helen Herman shrugged. “You’re just two small actors. As long as it doesn’t blow up, they won’t bother.”

“That makes sense.” Matthew also felt that with such a large film crew, there was no time to deal with such trivial matters. With so many people, conflicts were bound to arise. If they had to deal with every little thing, they wouldn’t have time to make movies. However, he was still curious. “Do big stars also have conflicts when filming?”

Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder were people he had seen with his own eyes. “Do they fight?”

“Hard to say.” Helen Herman thought for a moment. “Sometimes they do. I forget if it was in ’90 or ’91, Julia Roberts was very dissatisfied with Steven Spielberg on set and wanted to fight… To be precise, she did fight, but was stopped by the staff.”

Matthew immediately asked, “Julia Roberts must have had a hard time, right?”

Helen Herman shook her head. “Who knows? But in the following years, Julia Roberts didn’t have a single hit movie. For a while, she even disappeared.”

“But she’s famous now!” Matthew exclaimed. “She’s huge!”

Without exaggeration, Julia Roberts of this era was the queen of Hollywood, the epitome of Hollywood actresses.

“So,” Helen Herman picked up her coffee cup and said before drinking, “In this circle, both ability and opportunity are very important.”

Matthew also took a sip of coffee but wasn’t used to the taste. He felt that tea was still more suitable for him.

He put down the coffee cup, ready to get to the point. Helen Herman had brought him to this quiet coffee shop, certainly not to discuss old Hollywood gossip.

“You have something for me?” he asked directly.

“Mmm.” Helen Herman nodded and also put down her coffee cup. “I think you have the potential to become a real actor.”

Matthew laughed, not modestly at all. “Thank you! Many people think so.”

Helen Herman looked at Matthew and quickly summarized the impression he had left on her: thick-skinned, good at scheming, ruthless, lacking in high culture but with the shrewdness of a small person, and most importantly, quite shameless.

This last point could be said to be an important condition for making it big in this circle.

Perhaps he was someone worth cultivating.

Among the dozens of temporary actors who came this time, Matthew Horner was the only one who left a relatively deep impression on Helen Herman. In fact, from the moment she recommended Matthew for the role of the barbarian leader, Helen Herman had made her decision.

Looking at Matthew, Helen Herman said indifferently, “Sign a long-term contract with me.”

Matthew considered for a second, then nodded. “Alright!”

Before signing the contract, Helen Herman had some things she needed to know. She asked, “Tell me your resume in detail.”

“I was born in a slum near Dallas, Texas…” Matthew naturally spoke of the previous person’s experiences. “My mother died of a drug overdose, and my father disappeared when I was fourteen. I dropped out of school then and basically supported myself, delivering newspapers, picking up trash, working as a repairman. The longest job I had was as a construction worker, the kind that does hard labor.”

“Sounds inspiring.” Helen Herman interjected.

“It’s alright.” Matthew shrugged and continued, “Last year, someone thought I had good looks and said Hollywood was a good path, so I came to Los Angeles and registered with a middleman company called Starlight, but I never got an opportunity.”

He roughly said, “Then I met an agent who said he could make me a big star, so I signed a film contract with them.”

“What kind of film contract?” Helen Herman asked very seriously.

“That kind of film.” Matthew was still a bit embarrassed. “Romantic action film, I was the male lead.”

Helen Herman frowned. “You’ve filmed that kind of film?”

If he had filmed that kind of film, she wouldn’t give him a long-term contract, let alone invest her resources in him. That would just be a waste.

“No!” Matthew quickly shook his head. “I regretted it before filming and ran away.”

Helen Herman nodded slightly and asked, “They didn’t give you trouble?”

Matthew lightly tapped the table. “They did! Even now, there’s a lawyer chasing me for the penalty!”

He felt good about himself. “I think those guys won’t give up on me. They want to drag me back to continue filming romantic action films! Especially that agent!”

“You’re overthinking.” Helen Herman had her own judgment. “They just want money. How much is the penalty?”

“Fifty thousand dollars!” Matthew looked at the female agent, thinking he could consult her. “You’re experienced. Help me think about what to do?”

Chapter 28: The Actor’s Long-Term Contract

“Find a lawyer,” Helen Herman said without hesitation. “Reach an out-of-court settlement with them and try to pay as little penalty as possible.”

Matthew thought of his empty wallet and asked, “Still have to pay? Is there a way to avoid paying?”

“Yes!” Helen Herman replied bluntly. “Don’t be an actor. Don’t stay in Hollywood. Find a place to hide and never show your face again.”

“I haven’t even earned the money yet, and I have to pay a huge penalty,” Matthew shook his head. “I came to Hollywood to be a big star and make big money.”

Helen Herman laughed. “You’re straightforward.”

Matthew spread his hands. “I say what I think! Aren’t all those who come to Hollywood to struggle here to be stars and make big money?”

Helen Herman couldn’t refute that.

“I don’t care about others,” Matthew’s goal was still so mundane. “I didn’t come to Hollywood to dedicate myself to art. My goal is to be a big star and make big money!”

Helen Herman suddenly laughed. “This path is very difficult.”

Matthew pointed at himself. “For someone like me, aside from this path, is there any other way to rise to prominence without breaking the law?”

Helen Herman thought for a moment and couldn’t think of one.

A poor kid with no money, no education, no family background, or connections wanting to climb up in today’s society… Hmm, the weather is nice today…

At this point, Matthew turned the conversation back. “Helen, do you know any lawyers? Introduce one to me.”

“Hmm… Alright.” Helen Herman took out a pen and notepad, wrote down a string of numbers, and said, “Call this number and say you’re my client.”

“Got it!” Matthew put away the note. “I’ll call when I get back.”

He then asked, “When will the film crew pay my salary? By the way, how much is the total salary?”

Helen Herman quickly calculated. “Three days of rehearsal, one day of filming, two hundred dollars each day. Plus the eight thousand dollars for today’s role, totaling eight thousand eight hundred dollars.”

Matthew asked again, “When will it be paid?”

“It will take a few days.” Helen Herman picked up her coffee cup again, took a sip, and asked, “Are you very short on money?”

“Very short! I wish I could split a penny into two!” Matthew, worried about leaving a bad impression, explained, “I enrolled in a performance training class at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, which requires a lot of tuition.”

Helen Herman was somewhat surprised. “Los Angeles School of Performing Arts? I remember there’s a certain entry threshold. You…”

Matthew pulled out the big flag again. “Angelina Jolie introduced me.”

Helen Herman nodded and reminded him, “It’s better to enroll in a language class to correct your spoken pronunciation.”

“Do I have a problem with my pronunciation?” Matthew asked.

Helen Herman tilted her head and spoke frankly, “It has a strong Texas accent.” She thought for a moment and added, “My current positioning for you is a character actor, not an extra! You should have corresponding requirements for yourself.”

Matthew knew she was right and nodded in agreement. He then asked, “Character actor? Does that mean my acting skills are better than an extra?”

“You’re overthinking it.” Helen Herman was still very direct. “I’m distinguishing based on your income and the roles you’ve gotten in the film crew.”

“That sounds like you have a unique assessment of actors.” Matthew was very interested.

Helen Herman admitted this. “I’ve developed an assessment based on the actor’s income, status, and position in the industry, which has little to do with acting skills.”

Before Matthew could continue asking, she herself said, “Generally, from bottom to top, they can be divided into these categories: temporary actors, character actors, ordinary actors, small stars, second-tier stars, A-list stars, and super A-list stars.”

“So, super A-list stars are at the top of the pyramid.” Matthew curiously asked, “What kind of people would you classify as super A-list stars?”

“Very few.” Helen Herman gave examples. “Like Julia Roberts and Tom Cruise.”

Matthew understood. This was Helen Herman’s own classification, which was quite subjective. Based on the information he had gathered from newspapers these days, Julia Roberts and Tom Cruise’s acting skills were hardly at the top level in Hollywood, but in terms of income, status, influence, and appeal, they were definitely top-tier superstars.

Then, he estimated his own position. Calling himself a character actor was an overstatement; he was still at the very bottom of this pyramid.

The road to success was still long.

Helen Herman glanced at her watch, took out a bill and placed it on the table, then said to Matthew, “The work here will be finished this afternoon. Call Amanda tomorrow and come to the company in Burbank to sign the contract with me.”

Matthew didn’t respond to her words but instead asked, “Aren’t you afraid I’ll sign with another company?”

As soon as he asked, he realized how stupid the question was, feeling like his IQ had instantly dropped to the level of that idiot Meken.

“Will you?” Helen Herman stood up. “Will another company sign a long-term contract with you?”

Matthew told the truth. “No.”

“See you next week.”

Helen Herman left the last sentence and directly left the coffee shop.

Then, Matthew also walked out. Helen Herman didn’t say it explicitly, but he could guess.

Why did Helen Herman choose him to play the role of the barbarian leader? It wasn’t because of his excellent acting skills, nor was it because she was impressed by his aura, and it certainly wasn’t because he had the potential to become a star!

The main reason was that he often appeared in front of Helen Herman, becoming a familiar face, the first one she could think of among all her temporary actors. Plus, he had acted alongside Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder in a role with a couple of lines.

He had managed to leave some impression on Helen Herman, so she wanted to sign a long-term contract with him. But if it were another agent, what difference would there be between him and an extra like Michael Sheen? None at all.

Probably, most agents would rather work with an idiot like Meken, who had never experienced setbacks, than pay attention to him.

In short, who knew who Matthew Horner was?

Walking along the straight road back to the hotel, Matthew found that Michael Sheen had also returned and was packing his luggage in the room.

“Hey, Matthew.” He saw Matthew and immediately greeted him warmly. “Where did you go? I didn’t see you after the filming.”

“Went to have coffee with Helen.” Matthew replied casually and also pulled out his suitcase. “Are you preparing to leave?”

Michael Sheen nodded. “Our group of extras has basically finished our scenes. The film crew has a bus to take us back to Los Angeles this afternoon.”

He asked, “Are you coming with us?”

Matthew packed his luggage. “There’s a free ride, of course I’m coming.”

After eating the last meal provided by the film crew in the hotel restaurant, Matthew and the other temporary actors boarded the film crew’s bus, preparing to return to Los Angeles. Like before, he sat with Michael Sheen. The difference was that many extras around him were asking questions, making him the focus of attention on the bus.

“A question from a somewhat familiar bald man:”When Director Ridley Scott was directing you, what did he say?”

Others asked in a flurry.

“Does the great director have a big temper?”

“Do you have to look at the camera when it gives you a close-up?”

“Were you nervous?”

There were too many questions, and Matthew couldn’t answer them all.

Some people even handed him their business cards.

“I’m Brad Fess. Let’s be friends, Matthew!”

“Next time there’s an opportunity like this, can you call me? Here’s my phone number…”

Whether it was the staff in the film crew or the current temporary actors, the deepest impression Matthew had was that they were all chasing high and stepping on low, and he was no exception.

After the bus departed, these guys finally dispersed. Michael Sheen whispered, “Don’t mind them.”

Matthew nodded. He didn’t even know where his next role was, so how could he care about these people?

At this thought, he couldn’t help but sigh silently. Snobbery was contagious.

To avoid those disturbances, Matthew simply slept all the way. When the bus arrived in Los Angeles and they got off, the sun had already shifted to the west.

“I’ll go back first.” Michael Sheen was still as enthusiastic as before. “If you need any help, feel free to call me.”

“I will.” Matthew seemed unchanged.

After Michael Sheen left, Matthew didn’t plan to go to the Red Penguin Service Company. His leave wasn’t over yet, so he decided to rest for a day before going back to work.

Matthew didn’t wait for the bus but called a taxi. After all the hustle and bustle in the film crew these past few days, he was indeed a bit tired.

While waiting for the taxi, he dialed the lawyer’s number Helen Herman had given him. Mentioning Helen Herman’s name, the lawyer’s tone seemed very polite, and they agreed to meet the next morning.

Taking a taxi back to Westwood, Matthew dragged his luggage upstairs, opened the door to his rented apartment, and found another envelope lying on the floor by the door. He picked it up and saw it was another lawyer’s letter demanding payment.

“Fortunately, it’s not a court summons.”

Matthew sighed silently, put his suitcase aside, closed the door, and lay on the sofa. He took out the newspaper he had bought before coming upstairs and started reading.

This had become his daily habit.

After reading the newspaper, he called to inquire about the language class at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts. Then, he found a book on acting, lay on the bed, and read for a while before falling asleep. He slept until the next morning.

After getting up and washing, he followed his plan, went out for a run, ate breakfast, and put on a formal suit to meet the lawyer. Helen Herman’s influence was effective; the lawyer didn’t charge a consultation fee and clearly told Matthew that an out-of-court settlement was the best way. If it went to court, it wouldn’t be good for either party, as it would take time and consume energy.

Moreover, with an out-of-court settlement, the penalty could be halved or even more, and it could be paid in installments.

Installment payments could solve the biggest problem of his empty wallet. Matthew planned to entrust the case to this lawyer named Wilson.

However, before that, he first had to go to Burbank to sign his first official actor’s agency contract with Helen Herman’s Angel Talent Agency.

Chapter 29: Competition

“Hi, Amanda.”

As soon as Matthew stepped into the lobby of Angel Talent Agency, he spotted the receptionist, Amanda, who clearly recognized him. She greeted him warmly, “Hello, Matthew. Helen is waiting for you upstairs.”

Matthew didn’t head upstairs immediately. Instead, he went over to chat with her for a moment before making his way through the lobby and up the stairs to the second floor. He arrived at Helen Herman’s office, knocked politely on the door, and entered when he heard her clear “Come in.”

“Take a seat, Matthew.”

Helen Herman gestured toward the single sofa in her office. Only then did Matthew notice that the room wasn’t just occupied by Helen Herman—there were also two middle-aged men in their forties and six young people, one of whom he recognized: Michael Sheen.

Is Angel Talent Agency planning to sign long-term contracts with them too?

Though puzzled, Matthew didn’t ask. He simply took a seat on the sofa.

“Alright, now that everyone’s here, we can begin,” Helen Herman said. “Angel Talent Agency is preparing to sign one-year actor management contracts with all seven of you, providing comprehensive services and excellent work opportunities.”

She picked up a stack of contracts from behind her desk and distributed them one by one to Matthew, Michael Sheen, and the others. Then, turning to the two middle-aged men, she said, “This is Mr. Marshall Williams from the Actors’ Guild and Mr. Beltram Clement, the Guild’s lawyer.”

Matthew glanced at the others. Like him, Michael Sheen wasn’t a member of the Actors’ Guild—it must have been the other five who were.

“Some of you aren’t Guild members,” Helen Herman continued. “However, Mr. Marshall Williams can notarize this contract, and Mr. Beltram Clement can ensure its legal validity.”

She returned to her desk. “If you have any questions, you can consult them.”

The two men presented their entertainment lawyer credentials and internal Actors’ Guild documents, confirming their identities to Matthew and the others.

Matthew began reading through the contract. After his recent efforts, his reading comprehension had improved significantly, and understanding such a document was no longer difficult.

He read it extremely carefully, examining every clause. Though they had little to lose, he still wanted to understand the terms.

After thoroughly reviewing the contract and confirming there were no issues, Matthew signed his name without hesitation. This one-year management contract meant that from the moment he signed, he became an exclusive client of Angel Talent Agency, with Helen Herman as his dedicated agent.

This also meant Matthew could no longer freely accept work from other agencies.

The others signed the contracts one after another.

After signing, the Actors’ Guild representative, Marshall Williams, took copies of the contracts from the five Guild members—excluding Matthew and Michael Sheen—and left the office with lawyer Beltram Clement. Only then did Matthew realize that those five were all Guild members.

“I have a few points to note,” Helen Herman said, looking at the seven of them. “First, starting today, you cannot accept work from other companies. Second, I will recommend specialized acting training classes for you to attend—you’ll cover the fees yourselves, but if you have better options, you can ignore this. Third, find a part-time job more suitable for an actor’s image. I may secure work opportunities for you at any time. Fourth, Matthew and Michael, join the Actors’ Guild as soon as you meet the requirements.”

Matthew nodded slightly. He didn’t know what the others thought, but in his view, Helen Herman’s advice was sensible and beneficial for long-term development.

Helen Herman added, “Lastly, those without phones should buy one and keep it on twenty-four hours a day.”

She waved her hand. “You may leave. Matthew and Michael, remember to collect your role payments from the finance office.”

Payment already? Matthew was initially surprised, but considering Helen Herman’s connection with Ridley Scott, it made sense.

After leaving Helen Herman’s office, the other five gradually left, leaving only Matthew and Michael Sheen walking toward the finance office together.

Clearly, Angel Talent Agency had hired more staff beyond Helen Herman and Amanda.

Just like at Starlight Agency, Matthew’s payment would have a ten percent deduction for the agency. Since the amount was substantial, both he and Michael Sheen had provided bank account details. The finance staff assured them the payment would arrive by the end of the day.

“I got a call from Amanda last night,” Michael Sheen said as they walked out of the company. “She told me to come sign a long-term contract today. It was really unexpected.”

His mood was clearly cheerful. “I guess your strategy of making yourself a familiar face worked.”

Matthew shrugged slightly. “Maybe.”

As they left Angel Talent Agency, Michael Sheen added, “This is the most important contract of my life!”

Matthew nodded lightly. In some ways, it was the same for him.

“Let’s work hard together!”

Suddenly, Michael Sheen stopped, looking at Matthew earnestly. “Matthew, we will become big stars!”

“Mm!” Matthew nodded firmly.

Though he had some reservations about Michael Sheen, their goals were entirely aligned.

“Do you have time?” Michael Sheen invited. “Let’s grab a drink somewhere to celebrate.”

“Another time,” Matthew declined politely. “I need to register for a language class at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts.”

May was approaching, and the deadline for the second tuition payment was near. But with the eight thousand dollars he earned from Gladiator, he had decided, upon signing the contract, to follow Helen Herman’s advice and enroll in a language class to correct his so-called Texas accent.

“The Los Angeles School of Performing Arts?” Michael Sheen asked in surprise. “Are you sure you can get into the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts?”

From what he knew, the school had high entry requirements. For small actors like them, not backed by major agencies, gaining admission was extremely difficult.

People like him didn’t even dare dream of it.

Could someone like Matthew really get in?

As Michael Sheen stood there in shock, Matthew casually remarked, “I called them yesterday. People in the acting training program can freely enroll in other courses.”

Michael Sheen’s surprise deepened. “You’re in the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts’ acting training program?”

“Yeah.” Matthew nodded.

“This…” Michael Sheen nearly blurted out, How is that possible?

Matthew checked his phone. “I’ve already paid the first installment.”

Michael Sheen’s surprise gradually turned to envy. The Los Angeles School of Performing Arts’ training program was rumored to be a recruiting ground for Innovative Entertainment and William Morris Endeavor. Not only could one meet promising actors there, but they might even catch the eye of agents from those two companies…

How could Angel Talent Agency compare to Innovative Entertainment and William Morris Endeavor?

Matthew glanced at Michael Sheen, frowning slightly. “Mike, if there’s nothing else, I’ll head out first.”

“Ah…” Michael Sheen snapped back to reality, nodding mechanically. “Sure.”

Watching Matthew walk away, the envy on his face instantly turned to jealousy. Why was he always one step ahead? Why did such great opportunities always fall into the hands of this newcomer?

“It’s only the beginning…” Michael Sheen’s jealousy slowly faded. “The road ahead is long. I’ll secure the best resources from the company!”

At a small agency like Angel Talent, the resources they could secure from Hollywood were limited. If others took them, there would be none left for him.

“Once I make a name for myself at Angel Talent…” Michael Sheen plotted his next steps. “I can jump to a bigger agency.”

Leaving Burbank, Matthew took a bus to North Hollywood, pondering the day’s events. Helen Herman clearly wasn’t betting everything on one small actor—she was casting a wide net.

He couldn’t help but shake his head. He had harbored some fantasies—like Angel Talent Agency heavily promoting him—but now he saw that the agency wasn’t foolish.

This made Matthew fully realize that even in the smallest of agencies, truly standing out required fighting his way up.

“Competition,” Matthew muttered to himself. “To climb higher, you have to compete. No industry is an exception.”

Arriving in North Hollywood, he got off the bus and went straight to the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, enrolling in a language class that also started in May. With Hollywood’s increasing internationalization, such language classes were becoming more common.

After registering, Matthew called Lister to report his absence. The stock market was booming, and with the demanding nature of the job, Red Penguin Company was constantly short on drivers. That very evening, Lister asked Matthew to return to work, though he would no longer handle high-end services, instead transporting party equipment.

The job was still at night, and he could sleep during the day. Matthew had no complaints—such a flexible schedule wasn’t easy to find.

For a long time afterward, his life fell into a repetitive cycle: working nights, exercising and studying during the day, with no work offers coming in.

May arrived, marking the start of North America’s traditional summer movie season. Matthew’s acting training class also began.

Chapter 30: Practice Over Theory

On May 3, 1999, an ordinary Monday, Matthew finished his shift at Red Penguin Company and immediately called a taxi. He arrived at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts in North Hollywood just before nine in the morning. Today was the first day of the acting class he had signed up for.

Stepping into the designated classroom, Matthew found himself among a group of over a dozen students already gathered. The room was devoid of desks and chairs, with a large mirror mounted on the wall opposite the door.

As he approached the group, Matthew quickly scanned their faces, recognizing a few vaguely but unable to place where he had seen them before—likely in Hollywood films. If they were familiar to him, they must have starred in major productions. A thought struck him: perhaps this training class was an opportunity to network. Connections were built one step at a time.

Standing beside the group, Matthew noticed a few curious glances directed his way before the others looked away, dismissing him as a stranger. He knew better than to force small talk with unfamiliar faces. Just then, the classroom door opened, and a man carrying a folder entered.

The man was a typical white male with a strikingly prominent bald head, likely in his fifties. He carried himself with an air of calm confidence, exuding an undeniable presence.

“Hmm…” The bald man deliberately cleared his throat, drawing everyone’s attention. A faint smile played on his lips as he greeted, “Good morning, everyone.”

All eyes, including Matthew’s, turned toward him. Given the man’s age, he was clearly not a fellow student but likely their instructor.

As expected, the man introduced himself, “I’m David Astor, one of your instructors.”

“I’d love to get to know each of you, but we’ll save that for later. I’ve prepared a special segment for us to familiarize ourselves,” David Astor said, cutting straight to the point. “You’re here to learn acting or improve your skills, and you have only six months. I promise not to waste your time on empty words.”

He stepped forward, stopping about four meters away from the group. “I didn’t attend the University of Southern California’s School of Cinematic Arts or the California Institute of the Arts. I’m not an academic. As far as I know, neither are you. So, like you, I’m just an ordinary actor struggling in the film industry, though I have over forty years of practical experience.”

Hearing that the instructor wasn’t academically trained, Matthew felt a sense of relief. Someone like him, who had learned through unconventional means, might find academic approaches difficult. Perhaps learning from someone with a similar background would be more effective.

Matthew’s understanding was limited, but his intuition told him this was the right path.

David Astor continued, “I’m happy to share what I know. My techniques and experiences come from years of practical performance and reflection. Many seasoned actors don’t learn their skills in school. Beyond the basics, becoming a successful actor requires personal accumulation and reflection.”

Most of the students listened intently. Everyone here was chasing the dream of stardom.

“If someone tells you there’s an objective standard for judging acting,” David Astor said, offering a unique perspective, “ignore them. They’re full of it. Judging acting is a matter of personal taste. Of course, there’s a mainstream consensus—like why Dustin Hoffman is considered a great actor. But if you don’t like him, that’s fine. At most, you’re just a little eccentric.”

David Astor clapped his hands. “Alright, enough of my rambling. Let’s get to the practical lesson!”

His gaze swept across the room. “There are fourteen of you. Pair up, introduce yourselves, and then perform a scene based on the script I provide. Let me see your acting skills!”

“You have three minutes!”

As soon as the words left his mouth, Matthew turned to the girl beside him and politely asked, “Hello, would you like to be my partner?”

The girl glanced at Matthew, who wore a bright, sunny smile that was hard to resist.

“Sure,” she nodded slightly.

With no time for formalities, everyone paired up with whoever was nearest, just like Matthew.

Seeing that she hadn’t refused, Matthew introduced himself courteously, “I’m Matthew Horner, from Texas.”

The girl smiled faintly. “Rachel McAdams, from Canada.”

Her facial features were somewhat sharp, but when she smiled, a pair of charming dimples appeared. She wasn’t strikingly beautiful, but her smile was incredibly comforting.

The fourteen students quickly formed seven pairs. David Astor handed each pair two copies of a script, giving them only five minutes to review and discuss before calling the first pair—a duo of male actors in their early twenties—to perform.

“Begin.”

At David Astor’s command, the two actors introduced themselves and began a simple dialogue scene.

“What were you doing last night?” the short-haired actor asked, standing motionless. “Why didn’t you answer my calls?”

The long-haired actor across from him spread his hands in a helpless gesture. “My wife wouldn’t let me answer. I couldn’t get out!”

The short-haired actor remained still, his expression barely changing. “I waited for you all night at the bar!”

“I didn’t want to,” the other man said, clearly frustrated. “My wife said if I go drinking with you again, she’ll break my legs…”

The brief performance ended quickly. Matthew turned to the girl beside him and whispered, “Which one do you think did better?”

“The long-haired one,” Rachel McAdams replied casually.

Matthew nodded slightly. “Yeah, I think so too.”

Though he wasn’t an expert in acting, he could tell the long-haired actor had performed better. He just couldn’t pinpoint why.

“You both came across as stiff!” David Astor walked over to the two actors. “And rigid!”

He addressed the short-haired actor first. “Dialogue isn’t just about words—it’s also about body language.” He made an exaggerated expression. “You barely moved. No small gestures, no shifting your gaze—just standing there staring. It made you seem very stiff!”

Listening to David Astor, Matthew suddenly understood. The short-haired actor had stood completely still throughout, his expression barely changing!

David Astor then turned to the long-haired actor. “You had more energy, and I saw a desire in you—a desire to express yourself. That’s good. Keep it up.”

Matthew finally grasped why the long-haired actor had seemed better.

Sometimes, the difference was just a thin veil. Without someone pointing it out, it might take forever to realize.

“Open-ended dialogue scenes like this are common in films and other performances,” David Astor explained to the group. “They seem simple, but performing them well is anything but easy!”

He continued, “During open-ended conversations, try incorporating slight movements—looking up, frowning, pursing your lips, raising your hands. Avoid being stiff and serious. Whether it’s a lead role or a minor character with just a line or two, body language can set the mood.”

Matthew committed these words to memory.

After watching the performance, he understood that David Astor wasn’t an academic. He focused on practical acting rather than theoretical lectures about releasing one’s nature or the differences between expressionist, experiential, and method acting.

This was a crash course with limited time. For those without formal training—especially someone like Matthew, who lacked higher education—practical lessons were far more effective than abstract theories.

If the class had started with lengthy discussions on acting theory, Matthew suspected he would have been lost in no time.

The next pair—a male and female actor—took the stage. Their scene had no dialogue. David Astor instructed them to play a brother and sister who had just learned of the sister’s murder.

At David Astor’s signal, the female actor stood frozen, her face locked in a “miserable” expression as she called out to God, tears streaming down her face…

She cried as if her sister had truly died.

The male actor, however, began with a mix of frustration and disbelief, his face and mouth twitching slightly—a subtle but powerful expression of grief…

David Astor stepped forward to critique. “You both did well, exceeding my expectations, but I prefer the latter.”

Matthew scratched his head. By conventional logic, the female actor’s performance seemed more realistic.

“First, let me remind you all—this is acting. Acting serves the play, the series, or the film,” David Astor explained. “In scenes like this, unless there’s a special requirement, don’t rush into tears and sorrow. That doesn’t create suspense for the audience. You need to build up their emotions.”

He turned to the male actor. “For example, show your sadness first, then pair it with verbal expressions of grief, or use gestures of helpless disbelief—tears welling up but not yet falling. Only then should you reveal your sorrow, adjusting its intensity based on the plot. Don’t cry over someone who isn’t even dead yet…”

“Alright!” He waved his hand. “Next pair.”

The male and female actors returned to their places, and another pair stepped forward. After some time, it was Matthew and Rachel’s turn.

Chapter 31: What Makes a Good Actor?

The room was silent. Matthew stood in the center of the classroom, with Rachel McAdams standing two meters across from him. With no props available, she mimed holding a gun with her hand, pointing it at Matthew’s head.

David Astor’s teaching style was practical, tailored specifically for Hollywood’s film and television industry.

Whether it was the dialogue scenes and scenes involving the death of a loved one from earlier, or the kidnapping scene Matthew and Rachel McAdams were about to perform, these were all common tropes in Hollywood films and TV shows.

The script they received wasn’t complicated. Matthew played a tough guy whose daughter had been kidnapped, while Rachel McAdams was the kidnapper threatening him.

“Hand it over!” Rachel McAdams’ dimples vanished completely. The hardened lines of her face, combined with subtle muscle adjustments, made her expression appear particularly ruthless. She deliberately parted her lips, revealing two rows of tightly clenched teeth, adding a vicious edge. “Or your daughter dies!”

Matthew had already given some thought to his role, especially after David Astor’s explanation of dialogue scenes. This scene was essentially a verbal duel between a tough guy and a kidnapper—fundamentally, it was still a dialogue scene.

So, he couldn’t just stand there like a character from a Japanese comic, mindlessly moving his mouth.

Under normal circumstances, most people would be terrified, emotionally unstable, crying and screaming when held at gunpoint. That was perfectly natural.

But some scenes and some characters couldn’t be like that.

Like his current role—a tough guy!

What defined a tough guy? From the movies Matthew had seen, Bruce Willis in Die Hard, Arnold Schwarzenegger in Terminator 2, Sylvester Stallone in the Rambo series, and Tom Cruise in the Mission: Impossible films—each had interpreted it in their own way.

Matthew believed that such a tough guy had to remain calm.

“Where are you hiding her?” Matthew’s face was cold. “I won’t give you anything until I see my daughter.”

As soon as he finished the two lines, David Astor frowned slightly but said nothing.

“This young man named Matthew Horner has good looks,” he observed, watching the two of them perform. “But his acting skills leave much to be desired.”

Even without careful scrutiny, it was obvious that Matthew Horner was imitating Tom Cruise. Unfortunately, he had only copied Tom Cruise’s cool demeanor, missing the other side of the tough guy persona.

Their performance continued, but the contrast was stark.

Matthew kept his eyes wide, full of intensity, maintaining a cold, tough-guy expression. But to outsiders, it just looked like the same expression the whole time. Rachel McAdams, on the other hand, was entirely different. Her acting might not have been exceptional, but compared to Matthew, she seemed effortless. She used her eyebrows, the corners of her mouth, her eyes, and subtle muscle movements to make her expressions fit the atmosphere of the dialogue.

Everyone present could see that the two were not on the same level.

Even Matthew himself realized it.

Rachel McAdams looked small and delicate, but the moment she stepped into the scene, her entire presence changed. Matthew felt one word: appropriate.

This girl wasn’t just appropriate in her breathing and movements—even the way she raised an eyebrow or pursed her lips was appropriate. He couldn’t keep up with her rhythm at all. This was a serious problem. According to the script, both characters were strong-willed, but his character was supposed to be the dominant one, while Rachel McAdams’ was slightly weaker. Yet she had played the weaker kidnapper facing a super-tough guy to perfection.

If he had to find the right description, Matthew thought she was like a master mason on a construction site, wielding a trowel with skill, while he was just a temporary laborer swinging a sledgehammer recklessly.

For the last half-minute of the scene, Matthew was completely following Rachel McAdams’ lead.

“Stop!”

After all the lines were delivered, David Astor called out, then walked over to Matthew and Rachel McAdams.

Matthew nodded slightly at Rachel McAdams.

Rachel McAdams no longer had her ruthless expression. She also nodded, her beautiful eyebrows furrowing slightly. She had just stolen the scene.

It wasn’t entirely her fault—the male actor opposite her had been too mediocre. But even in this scene, she hadn’t been able to control her intensity properly…

Rachel McAdams shook her head. She knew her acting was far from being able to adjust freely—it wasn’t even at a decent level yet.

As for the male actor named Matthew Horner, with his good looks, he could manage to look cool, but his acting skills were lacking.

“You did well,” David Astor said to Rachel McAdams first. “What you lack most now is long-term, extensive practice and enough performance experience.”

He then turned to everyone else and said, “Acting is a skill. The only way to improve a skill is through constant practice. Acting, which is related to bodily control, is even more so. Just like athletes aren’t born—they’re made through persistent training!”

Matthew didn’t know how others saw David Astor, but in his eyes—someone with enough life experience—this man’s teachings were the epitome of pragmatism.

Perhaps there really were acting prodigies in the world who didn’t need much practice, but Matthew knew he wasn’t one of them.

Persistent practice! He firmly remembered these words.

David Astor then said to Matthew, “Your problem is obvious. You lack performance experience, and your performance style is one-dimensional and superficial.”

Hearing this, Matthew nodded earnestly. He had come here precisely to seek guidance.

“In scenes like this, it’s not just about looking cold or stubborn like a child. The performance might seem on point, but you’re ignoring the details.” David Astor continued, “Just now, you looked very cold, but the problem is that your daughter is the one being kidnapped. The script doesn’t just want you to play a tough guy—it wants you to play a tough guy who’s also a loving father! Just being cold…”

He shook his head. “Do you think that’s appropriate?”

Matthew also shook his head and asked proactively, “Would adding some worry and fear make it better?”

“It could,” David Astor nodded first, then added, “But there’s no fixed standard for acting. You have to judge based on the specific situation.”

Out of the fourteen people, most were intently watching David Astor, listening carefully to his words. For many who weren’t highly educated and hadn’t received systematic acting training, David Astor was like an excellent teacher.

Afterward, Matthew and Rachel McAdams left the performance area, and another pair of actors came in to perform.

Throughout the acting class, Matthew remained completely focused, afraid of missing any useful knowledge. While his talent and acting skills might have been among the lowest in the group, no one could match his level of concentration.

Even Rachel McAdams, who seemed very serious, fell far short.

The morning class passed in the blink of an eye. Matthew even felt that time had gone by too quickly. Unlike the others who left in a hurry, he specifically chased after David Astor, who hadn’t gone far, to ask a question he considered crucial.

“Mr. Astor,” he asked politely, “what is the key to becoming a good actor?”

Although he wanted to be a Hollywood movie star, not just an actor, he knew the competition was fierce. If his acting skills didn’t even meet basic standards, even if he got lucky and became famous, he would quickly fall from grace—and that wasn’t what he wanted.

“Matthew, right?” David Astor remembered him. After thinking for a moment, he said, “I think actors should be humble, and not just superficially.”

Hearing this, Matthew was confused. He didn’t understand what this meant.

David Astor continued, “Perfect acting doesn’t exist. Therefore, we should always hold a sense of reverence for beauty.” He nodded at Matthew. “Being eager to learn is a good thing—a rare quality in Hollywood.”

Probably noticing Matthew’s unusual focus and dedication during class, David Astor added, “Keep it up. That way, when an opportunity arises, you’ll have the means to seize it.”

He nodded at Matthew again and walked away.

Matthew scratched his head. He understood the latter part, but the earlier remarks about humility left him puzzled.

He stood there thinking for a while but couldn’t figure it out. Deciding to let it go, he headed toward the school cafeteria. After a simple lunch and a short rest, he went to another classroom for the language course he had signed up for.

In this classroom, Matthew saw several familiar faces—some from the morning class had also enrolled in the language course, including Rachel McAdams, who had been his scene partner.

Seeing the empty seat next to Rachel McAdams, Matthew immediately walked over.

“Hey, Rachel,” he greeted her warmly and politely. “Is this seat taken?”

Seeing Matthew’s sunny smile, Rachel McAdams also responded politely, “Hello, Matthew. No, it’s free. Sit wherever you like.”

Matthew pulled out the chair and sat down. “What a coincidence. You signed up for the language course too?”

“No choice,” Rachel McAdams said with a hint of helplessness. “My agent says my accent is too strong and needs correction.”

Matthew laughed. “My agent says the same thing. She thinks my Texas accent is too unsophisticated.”

Rachel McAdams agreed wholeheartedly. “Isn’t that the truth? My agent also thinks my Canadian accent isn’t pleasant.”

With a common topic, the two gradually became more familiar with each other.

Meanwhile, Helen Herman used her connection with Ridley Scott to continuously communicate with the Gladiator film crew, securing an opportunity for Matthew to truly step into the media spotlight.

Chapter 32: Foolish Pig

In the Burbank office of Angel Talent Agency, Helen Herman hung up the phone, leaned back in her executive chair, and rubbed her temples with a sigh. She seemed much more relaxed.

“A movie poster…” Amanda, her cousin, spoke without restraint. “Was it really necessary for you to call personally and waste so much breath? The money we made from Gladiator isn’t even enough to cover the company’s rent.”

Helen crossed her arms and asked, “Dear, how does an entertainment agency make money? The basics.”

Amanda answered without hesitation, “By taking a cut from our clients’ earnings, of course. The more they earn, the more we take.”

“What kind of clients make big money in Hollywood?” Helen asked again.

“Obviously, the big stars,” Amanda replied easily. “Those famous actors earn millions per film, sometimes even tens of millions, plus endorsement deals…”

Helen cut her off. “Do you think those big stars would sign with Angel Talent?”

“No way!” Amanda shook her head. “What big star would join a small company like ours?”

“So…” Helen said with utmost confidence, “we need to cultivate our own star clients.”

Her gaze sharpened instantly. “I left my internship early to start this business, and plenty of people are laughing at me. If I can’t even produce one star client, how will I face them when I go back?”

Amanda knew her cousin was fiercely determined—that was why she had struck out on her own.

“If I return with an A-list or super A-list star…” Helen wasn’t finished. “Once I get what’s rightfully mine, who will dare say another word?”

“It’s difficult,” Amanda said frankly. “We’re a small company with only your connections to rely on. We can’t compete with the big five agencies, and we won’t produce someone like Leonardo DiCaprio who becomes an overnight sensation.”

Helen spread her hands. “That’s why we take it step by step. Getting our clients on the Gladiator promotional poster is just the first move.”

Amanda asked curiously, “You really believe in Matthew Horner?”

She had a good impression of him—he was warm and outgoing, often stopping by to chat.

“No,” Helen shook her head slowly but firmly. “Matthew Horner knows how to scheme, has thick skin, and is a bit shameless. While those are necessary traits for a star, we can’t bet all our resources on one person.”

“Oh!” Amanda nodded in understanding. “We’ve signed long-term contracts with over a dozen people just to find the truly valuable ones.”

Helen swiveled her chair to face the window. “You could say that casting a wide net is the only way to find the most dynamic talent.” After a moment, she added, “My father’s connection to the Gladiator poster is just the foot in the door. Who knows who they’ll choose? I have reliable information that Jive Records, when selecting the male lead for a singer’s new music video, will prioritize the singer’s personal opinion.”

She rested her arm on the chair. “I’ve met that singer a few times. Her emotional intelligence seems… lacking. No one can predict her choice.”

“So what if she picks someone? They’ll still be from our company,” Amanda said, though she liked Matthew, she wasn’t about to defend him. “Getting this kind of opportunity will make the smaller agencies green with envy!”

Helen smiled. “Nothing’s set in stone yet.”

Though she was using her father’s connections, Helen felt no guilt. For someone like her, family networks were a legitimate business resource.

After a week of acting classes, Matthew felt he had learned a great deal. And his agent, Helen Herman, had given him good news—his photo as the barbarian leader, roaring at the top of his lungs, would be used in Gladiator’s early promotional posters, part of Universal’s pre-release marketing push.

Matthew was a little excited—it would be his first time appearing in the media.

He had seen the on-set photos. Though the fur and beard made him almost unrecognizable at first glance, upon closer inspection, his distinctive face was still visible.

Recently, though he hadn’t landed any new roles, his mood was good. Helen’s news and the progress in his acting classes were part of it, but the other part was that the Forbidden Tarot production team had stopped sending lawyer’s letters. It seemed they had completely forgotten about him. He hadn’t received any legal threats in a long time.

With the mentality of a small-time player, Matthew decided to save money where he could and held off on hiring a lawyer for now.

If he could save that expense, he might be able to afford a used car.

In this country, not having a car was incredibly inconvenient.

Especially for him—he had to run around all day. From Monday to Friday, he spent his days at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts for acting and language classes, used his free time to read and improve his education, worked nights as a driver for Red Penguin Service Company, and visited Angel Talent Agency every weekend, all to get closer to Helen Herman.

He had even become quite friendly with the receptionist, Amanda. They were on the verge of becoming close friends.

Matthew had entered the acting world, but when he looked up, everything was a blur. Aside from Helen, he had no other clear path to leverage.

As for Angelina Jolie, after introducing him to the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, their interaction was over. Matthew had tried calling her assistant a few times, but the calls were immediately cut off. The message was clear.

Small players had their own sorrows and frustrations. To climb up, they needed the right connections.

“Hey, Matthew!”

After language class, Matthew had been delayed by a trip to the restroom. As he walked out of the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, an older Ford sedan pulled up beside him. The window rolled down, revealing Rachel McAdams’ bright smile. “Where to? I’ll give you a ride.”

Over the past ten days, the two had grown closer. This wasn’t the first time Matthew had hitched a ride with her. Since they were going the same way, he walked over to the passenger side, opened the door, and got in. “Hollywood Boulevard, the usual place.”

Rachel started the car and headed northeast, leaving the busy North Hollywood area behind. “You’re still working as a driver over there?”

“Yeah,” Matthew adjusted his seatbelt slightly. “I haven’t found a better side job yet.”

“Do they hire female drivers?” Rachel had heard Matthew mention his job before. “If they do, I’ll apply.”

Matthew shook his head. “The company only operates at night. They don’t hire women.” He asked concernedly, “You’re not working at McDonald’s anymore?”

That kind of low-end restaurant job was actually quite suitable for struggling actors.

Rachel turned the wheel and, after the car had rounded the corner, said, “I don’t want to do it anymore. The restaurant is open 24 hours, and I have to work eight-hour night shifts. Unlike you, I can’t nap in the car. I barely get any rest, and it really affects the next day.”

She pointed to her eyes. “My dark circles are getting worse. If I keep this up, I won’t even be able to play a vase.”

Matthew could barely keep himself fed, let alone help others. He didn’t know where to begin.

Rachel continued, “The restaurant was trying to cut my pay down to Los Angeles’ minimum wage. I’m starting to doubt whether coming to Hollywood was the right choice.”

“There’s always a chance,” Matthew replied.

“Mmm,” Rachel nodded slightly. “But the difficulties are greater than I imagined. I feel like I’m being bullied everywhere.”

Matthew shrugged and, remembering a phrase he had read in the newspaper a few days ago, joked, “The poor have no right to enjoy democracy and freedom.”

Rachel laughed, her dimples showing. “You’re absolutely right!”

As the car neared Red Penguin Service Company, Matthew reminded her, “Rachel, you’re signed with a big agency. When you run into trouble like this, you should go to your agent. Maybe they can help.”

“That’s the only option left,” Rachel said, parking near the company. “I’ll contact him later.”

She watched Matthew get out of the car and waved. “See you, Matthew.”

Matthew closed the door and waved back from the sidewalk. “See you, Rachel.”

After the Ford drove away, Matthew didn’t go upstairs immediately. He stopped by a newsstand and bought several entertainment newspapers and magazines, including Premiere and The Hollywood Reporter, which focused on films and Hollywood. According to Helen, the new Gladiator promotional posters should have been released to the media by now.

As he walked toward the entrance of Red Penguin Service Company, he eagerly flipped open Premiere. He quickly found the Gladiator coverage, and one of the posters showed him standing in front of a group of barbarians, roaring in anger.

The poster was a close-up of his upper body, his face clearly visible. Matthew walked into the company, wondering if he should keep these as souvenirs.

“Matthew.”

The receptionist saw him and immediately said, “Mr. Lister wants to see you as soon as you arrive.”

In the second-floor office, a bald Black man lounged in his chair, saying to the tall, thin Lister, “Believe me, there’s no mistake. That Texas hick, Matthew Horner, is still dreaming of becoming a star!”

The fat man beside him let out a scornful laugh. “A foolish pig will never learn!”

Chapter 33: The Follower

Matthew headed straight to Lister’s office before work, as usual, to pick up the car keys and his evening assignment. Hearing the receptionist’s words, he wasn’t surprised and went directly upstairs, knocking before pushing open the office door.

“Look who’s here…”

As soon as he stepped inside, the bald black man’s grating voice rang out, “Our big star.”

Every time he came to this office, Matthew had to endure the bald man’s mockery. As always, he ignored it, heading toward Lister’s desk to get his work assignment for the night.

But the bald man wasn’t done. “Heard you went to another audition? What kind of production? Like the last one?”

Matthew had no idea how word had spread so fast about his near-miss with that kind of film.

“Our naked star!” The fat man next to the bald man burst into laughter. “You idiot, going to shoot that kind of film again?”

“How much can you even make from that?” The bald man chimed in again. “Hey, country bumpkin! With your looks, if you just take your clothes off, plenty of rich cougars and gay guys would pay top dollar!”

Lister said nothing, as usual, watching the show with amusement. Watching the despicable black man mock the poor country boy was one of his daily pleasures.

Matthew, holding the newspaper he had just bought, stopped in his tracks and looked at the bald man. The bald man’s eyes widened, his thick, sausage-like lips curling into a sneer as he let out another grating laugh. “What are you looking at? Idiot, am I wrong?”

Even the most patient person has their limits, and Matthew was no saint. After enduring the bald man’s taunts for so long, he was finally reaching his breaking point. He wanted to unleash a certain N-word, but seeing others in the office, he held back. Such discriminatory language could cause serious trouble.

“You don’t have to be as bitter, narrow-minded, and stagnant as you are,” Matthew retorted.

“What?”

Seeing the usually submissive country boy talk back, the bald man nearly jumped out of his chair. “You Texas hick! Do you know where you are? This is Los Angeles!”

He seemed furious, rolling up his sleeves as if ready to throw a punch, but seeing Matthew’s towering height and muscular build, he hesitated, instead grabbing his water cup and gulping down a large mouthful.

Lister continued to watch the spectacle, indifferent to both the black man and the country boy. Their usual antics always provided him with entertainment.

The bald man downed half a cup of water in one go. “Country boy! Keep dreaming! Even if you work here for fifty years, you’ll still be a nobody driver! You’ll spend your whole life in Hollywood as an extra! You…”

Before he could finish, an open magazine landed on his desk. The page facing up was a movie poster, accompanied by a long block of text.

Matthew had tossed down the Premiere magazine he had flipped through outside Red Penguin Company, not bothering to say another word. Arguing with the bald man would only disgust him. Even if he managed to shut the man up, what was the point? He was just an ignorant fool.

The bald man lowered his head and saw the poster. It appeared to be promotional material for a period film. The background showed a group of ragged barbarians, and at the front was their leader. The poster dedicated more than half its space to this barbarian chieftain, making him look especially tall, strong, and fierce.

Why… why did the face beneath that beard look so familiar? The bald man subconsciously scratched his head.

“You’re driving the Ford tonight,” Lister said, handing Matthew the car keys and a document. “To Malibu. I remember you’ve been there before.”

Matthew glanced at the document and nodded. “Yes.” He then asked, “The driver for this car…”

“Quit!” Lister’s tone was less than pleasant. “These guys, they had a good job but had to go play the stock market! They’ll go bankrupt sooner or later!”

He waved Matthew off. “You can go. Remember to leave on time, don’t be late! And the client’s been in a bad mood lately. No matter what he says or does, you have to endure it.”

“Got it.” Matthew took the keys and the document, not even glancing at the still-stunned bald man as he walked out of the office.

In the driver’s lounge, he looked over the document again, confirming he hadn’t misread the name. Tonight’s destination was Johnny Lee Miller’s estate in Malibu.

Back in Lister’s office, the bald man was still staring at the barbarian chieftain on the poster, his eyes gradually widening in shock and disbelief.

“What’s wrong?” The fat man, seeing him dazed, leaned over and asked, “The country boy threw a book at you, and now you’re just standing there like an idiot?”

He walked over to the bald man’s side and looked down at the barbarian chieftain, then froze. A few seconds later, he came back to his senses, his face filled with disbelief as he pointed at the poster and the accompanying text. “This guy… this face… isn’t this Matthew Horner?”

The fat man couldn’t believe it and turned to Lister. “How is this possible?”

Lister found it strange and asked, “What’s going on?”

“It’s impossible, absolutely not him!” The bald man suddenly spoke up, his voice so loud it was startling. “It says here Gladiator is a hundred-million-dollar blockbuster from Universal, directed by Ridley Scott. Ridley Scott isn’t senile—how could he cast a Texas hick?”

The fat man looked again and muttered, “Apart from the beard, this face is exactly like Matthew Horner’s.”

The bald man glared at the fat man. “There are plenty of people who look alike in this world! Do you have a pig’s brain?”

At this, the fat man instantly flared up, pointing at the poster in the magazine. “Are you blind? This is Matthew Horner! Are your eyes just for decoration?”

Lister walked over but didn’t stop the two idiots from arguing. Instead, he picked up the magazine and examined it carefully. He dealt with Matthew Horner almost every day, and with just one glance at the poster, he confirmed it was definitely Matthew’s face.

Then he read the text below: Universal, one hundred million dollars, Ridley Scott, Russell Crowe… all of it entered his vision.

“Could it really be that idiot?” Lister pinched his chin. “Is Matthew Horner about to make it big?”

“I said it’s not him, so it’s not!” The bald man was still arguing with the fat man. “You bastard, didn’t you hear what I said?”

The fat man, having been cursed at repeatedly, was even angrier. “You blind black bastard!”

“F@#$!”

The bald man reached out to grab the fat man’s clothes, but the fat man pushed him away with such force that the bald man fell flat on his backside.

“Enough!”

Although they were of equal rank and had no direct reporting relationship, Lister held a higher position at Red Penguin Company. He couldn’t help but shout, “What do you two think you’re doing?”

The fat man and the bald man glared at each other but didn’t continue their argument.

“That’s Matthew Horner!”

As he walked back to his desk, the fat man was still muttering.

The bald man struggled to his feet, his dark face unreadable. He had mocked that country boy for so long, and now the man had somehow landed a role in Ridley Scott’s major production, even as the lead on the promotional poster…

“No! It’s definitely not him!”

The bald man tried to convince himself. There was no way that Texas hick he mocked every day could make it big. He’d never believe it, even if he died.

In the driver’s lounge, after finishing the newspaper and magazine he had bought, Matthew rested for a while. Thinking about tonight’s job, he couldn’t help but scratch his head.

Angelina Jolie had already agreed to a divorce with Johnny Lee Miller last month. Matthew didn’t know the details, but according to the media, Johnny Lee Miller had paid a heavy price for the divorce, especially in terms of asset division.

Matthew guessed that the recording he had made probably played a significant role.

However, the fact that he could still work at Red Penguin Company meant that Johnny Lee Miller hadn’t suspected him yet.

“Johnny Lee Miller must be pretty upset, huh?”

Matthew had heard from another driver at the company that Johnny Lee Miller had been contacting all the models who had business dealings with Red Penguin Company lately, almost calling every single one.

The party Johnny Lee Miller was throwing tonight was bigger than the last one Matthew had attended, and he had to pick up more people.

As soon as it was time to leave, he drove the Ford limousine out of Red Penguin Company, heading first to Westwood to pick someone up. But as soon as he turned onto Hollywood Boulevard, he noticed a yellow Chevrolet behind him, seemingly following him.

Matthew deliberately took a couple of detours, but the Chevrolet stayed right behind him.

“Who would be following me?” He frowned slightly. “Could it be someone from the Forbidden Tarot crew coming to collect a debt? Or…”

As he pondered, several possibilities came to mind. Recently, he had openly or subtly offended quite a few people—Johnny Lee Miller, that idiot Meken from the Gladiator crew, Winona Ryder…

It probably wasn’t Winona Ryder. She had something on him, and they had a confidentiality agreement.

Just as Matthew was thinking, the Ford limousine gradually approached a standalone house he had been to before. He honked, and the door of the house opened from the inside. A girl named Rachel came out, waving as usual. “Wait ten minutes for me!”

Matthew waved back, and then, through the rearview mirror, he saw the yellow Chevrolet pull up behind him, stopping less than ten meters away.

The passenger window of the taxi rolled down, revealing a black, cylindrical object. It first pointed at the Ford, then at the standalone house…

Seeing this, Matthew immediately thought of one possibility.

Chapter 34: Entertainment Informant

That was clearly a camera lens. Matthew thought he might have been spotted by a reporter or paparazzi, who might even follow him all the way to Malibu.

Suddenly, the door of the yellow Chevrolet opened, and a woman holding a baseball bat stepped out, walking toward him.

She was clearly a woman, and a very tall one at that. Matthew estimated she was at least one meter eighty-five.

Matthew simply rolled down the window and turned to look. Under the shade of the cap, he could roughly see the woman’s typically Western, rugged features—deep-set eyes, a high nose, sunken cheeks, and a broad forehead…

The blonde woman had already seen Matthew observing her, but she showed no intention of avoiding him and walked straight over.

“Where’s Bill Mattson?” the woman asked, standing by the driver’s side.

Matthew knew she was asking about the previous driver and replied, “He quit.”

“Quit?”

The blonde woman cursed, “That despicable bastard!”

Matthew looked at her in confusion, not knowing what kind of grudge she had with Bill Mattson.

“How dare he take my money and disappear!” The blonde woman was furious. She lifted her foot, wearing running shoes, and viciously kicked the Ford’s wheel. Matthew quickly stopped her, “Hey, what are you doing! This is private property!”

The blonde woman lifted her foot, preparing to kick again. Matthew pushed open the driver’s door and jumped out.

“Stop!” Matthew glared at the blonde woman.

If anything happened to the car, he would have his salary deducted.

The blonde woman put down her raised foot and looked at Matthew, asking, “Are you the driver of this car?”

Matthew’s eyes were full of vigilance as he countered, “Who are you? Why are you following me? From Hollywood Boulevard all the way here!”

“We…” The blonde woman looked around, “Can we talk in the car?”

“If you have something to say, say it here.” Matthew wasn’t about to take a stranger into the car.

The blonde woman lowered her voice, “Are you going to Malibu?”

Matthew became even more vigilant, “Are you a reporter or paparazzi?”

“A reporter.” The blonde woman didn’t hide it, “An entertainment reporter.”

She quickly said, “If Bill Mattson’s information to me is correct, you’re serving Johnny Lee Miller’s party tonight. The guests include Jude Law, Ewan McGregor, and Evan Blaine, among other British star actors, right?”

This job was something Matthew had taken over temporarily. The information Lister gave him only mentioned it was a large party for Johnny Lee Miller, without listing who was invited. He wasn’t familiar with Evan Blaine and Jude Law, but because of Star Wars, he knew Ewan McGregor was a big star.

“No wonder it attracted reporters.” Matthew suddenly realized.

But he said, “No comment!”

After saying that, Matthew was about to get into the car, but the female reporter suddenly stepped forward to block him, “Wait.”

“If you keep harassing me…” Matthew took out his phone, looked at the time, “I’m calling the police.”

From the other side came the sound of high heels clicking on the ground. He turned to look, and the model named Rachel had already left the house and was walking this way.

The female reporter wasn’t giving up. She took out a few bills, “If you take me into Johnny Lee Miller’s mansion, this three hundred dollars is yours.”

“Three hundred dollars?”

If it were before, Matthew might have been tempted, but now he wasn’t interested. He shook his head directly, “I’m a very professional person.”

Three hundred dollars to take a risk was a joke. Moreover, reporters were different from Angelina Jolie; reporters would definitely expose certain things.

Just Johnny Lee Miller was one thing, but adding Ewan McGregor was another. Forget three hundred dollars, even five thousand dollars would require careful consideration.

As if disdaining the reporter’s bribe, Matthew didn’t even look at the bills. He walked around the female reporter and found that this woman was really too tall, taller than him by a head, and quite sturdy, somewhat resembling the female tennis player he had seen before, what was her name, something like Pova.

The female reporter put her hands on her hips and watched Matthew get into the Ford limousine. Matthew closed the door and saw her lift her foot to kick the wheel again. Suddenly, he shifted gears and accelerated, the car lurched forward, startling the female reporter.

He stopped the car next to the approaching female model. Matthew opened the other door and waited for Rachel to get in before driving away.

“Hmm…” Rachel saw Matthew and came to the seat next to him, “You’re back, Matthew.”

Matthew turned to smile at her, “Bill Mattson quit, so I’m back driving this car.”

“I heard Bill say you got a role?” Rachel’s eyes were full of obvious envy, “And it’s directed by Ridley Scott.”

“Mmm.” Matthew nodded, pretending to be nonchalant, “A small role, with a few close-up shots.”

“Close-up shots?” Rachel opened her mouth, “Several?”

She patted the seat, “Oh my God! Did I hear that right? I remember this is your third role, isn’t it?”

Seeing Matthew nod, Rachel said again, “You’re lucky enough to make people jealous!”

“My agent has some connection with Ridley Scott.” Matthew said casually, “That’s how I got this role.”

Rachel was still somewhat envious. If she had had such an opportunity back then, she wouldn’t have ended up where she was now.

The two of them chatted idly as they had before. Matthew picked up seven female models in succession and took them into the mansion in Malibu. When entering and leaving the mansion, he specifically looked around. The security at the mansion had clearly been strengthened, and there were guards following the Ford car until he left the mansion before they withdrew.

Driving to the place where he often waited before, Matthew had just parked the car and hadn’t had time to turn off the engine when he saw the yellow Chevrolet also drive over and stop on the right side of the Ford.

The tall female reporter picked up her camera and took some pictures of the mansion. She put the camera on the passenger seat, got out of the car, and knocked on the passenger window of the Ford.

“Hey!” The female reporter signaled to roll down the window.

Matthew lowered the window and asked, “Give it up. I won’t take you in.”

The female reporter answered a different question, “I’m Ilena Boyar, a reporter for American News Report. What’s your name?”

“Matthew.” Matthew didn’t give his surname.

“Hello, Matthew.” The female reporter’s temper had clearly calmed down, “Don’t worry, I won’t ask you to take me in again. I’ll just wait outside and take a few pictures.”

She knocked on the car door, “Can I come up and chat for a while?”

Matthew opened the car door and let the female reporter named Ilena in.

“This car is pretty good.” Ilena Boyar sat in the seat next to Matthew and looked around at the equipment in the car, “The limousines of those small stars are no better than this.”

Matthew didn’t respond to her and asked about his doubts, “Do you know Mattson?”

“Mmm.” Ilena Boyar’s figure was too tall, so she moved the seat back a bit, “He’s one of my informants, providing me with some entertainment news. Last week, I learned from him about this party, gave him some money, and asked him to take me in to get some explosive news.”

“How much money did you give him?” Matthew asked.

Ilena shrugged and shook her head, “A thousand dollars. Now…”

Then she stared at Matthew, “Are you interested?”

Matthew knew what she was asking, “Be your entertainment informant? Sell the insider information of the company’s clients to you?”

“I’ll pay you a satisfactory price.” Ilena’s voice was tempting.

“I’m not interested in these things.” Matthew refused, “And I don’t have time. I must rest at night, otherwise I’ll doze off during the acting class the next day…”

“Acting class?” Ilena turned to look at him, curiously asking, “Are you an actor?”

Matthew nodded slightly, “I’m an actor.” He patted the steering wheel, “This is my part-time job.”

Ilena Boyar understood. He was just a small actor. There were countless such actors in Los Angeles.

“Which film crews have you been to?” She looked to see if she could find out some useful information.

Matthew was about to answer when his phone rang. He took it out and saw it was Helen Herman calling.

He pressed the answer button, “Hi, Helen. Calling so late, is something up?”

Helen Herman’s clear voice came from the receiver, “Get ready. Be at the company before nine tomorrow morning. There’s a job that needs you to audition.”

Matthew didn’t want to be as confused as he was when he went to the Gladiator crew last time, so he asked directly, “Can you tell me what the job is?”

Helen Herman was straightforward, “The male lead in Britney Spears’ new music video.”

“What?” Matthew almost stood up, “Did I hear that right? The male lead in Britney Spears’ music video?”

The voice was loud enough, and with Matthew’s second-hand phone’s earpiece leaking sound, Ilena Boyar instantly turned her head. Britney Spears had been red-hot across America from the beginning of the year, and every piece of news about her was enough to attract readers’ attention.

She looked at Matthew. Was this guy going to audition for the male lead in Britney Spears’ music video? Was this true?

“Good! Good! Good!”

Hearing Helen Herman’s confirming voice, Matthew nodded repeatedly, “I’ll be there on time.”

Anyone who had paid even slight attention to entertainment news knew who Britney Spears was. Moreover, this woman was a veritable gossip machine. Matthew had read some entertainment news about her shaving her head, her barrel waist, and her feuds with childhood friends, which had passed many a boring hour.

After hanging up the phone and putting it away, Matthew suppressed his somewhat excited mood. After all, it was just an audition; whether he could get it was still unknown.

Beside him, Ilena Boyar confirmed that this news might be true, and her mind started racing.

Chapter 35: Mutual Benefit

Matthew knew how famous Britney Spears was, so he was surprised that Helen had managed to secure an audition for her music video—especially for the male lead.

At the end of the day, he had been a nobody before coming here, and he still was. His mindset hadn’t changed much.

“You’re going to audition for Britney Spears’ music video?” Ilena Boyar asked, glancing at Matthew as he put away his phone. “And for the male lead?”

Matthew knew she had overheard, so he didn’t deny it. “Yeah, tomorrow.”

Ilena looked at the heavily guarded entrance of the estate and suddenly lost all interest. Compared to the rapidly rising star Britney Spears, who had become the focus of national attention, what did the gossip about those British actors inside matter? If she could get some exclusive news about Britney Spears, why would she stay here?

Her mind raced as she recalled her interactions with the man in front of her. He had mentioned that his agent had good connections, and now it seemed that was true.

Ilena was hot-tempered but sharp-witted. Working in an industry related to Hollywood, she knew that securing an audition like this for a part-time actor was no ordinary feat. Perhaps the audition results were already decided, and it was the man beside her.

She crossed her hands over her legs, her right index finger tapping her left knuckles. After a moment, she said, “Britney is at the peak of her fame right now. I bet a lot of people are competing for the male lead in her MV.”

Matthew didn’t know what Ilena was getting at, so he just looked at her.

“For you, this is a great opportunity,” Ilena said, stopping her tapping. “Britney is so popular that anyone associated with her gets a lot of attention.”

“Mmm.” Matthew nodded.

He wasn’t sure what Ilena’s intentions were, but what she said was true.

Ilena acted like an old friend. “Matthew, you should seize this opportunity.”

Given Ilena’s profession, Matthew sensed that what was coming next wouldn’t be good. He subtly raised his guard, though his face remained blank. “I know I should seize this opportunity, but how? I don’t know the director or producers of the MV, and I don’t know Britney Spears.”

“You can take some photos with Britney while you’re on set,” Ilena instructed earnestly. “Then give them to me. I’ll write an article about you being the male lead in Britney’s MV—or even her boyfriend. That way, you’ll get attention and become famous!”

“So, you’re suggesting I use publicity stunts to get famous,” Matthew said, understanding her meaning.

Ilena raised both hands. “Matthew, which celebrity hasn’t used publicity stunts? Many stars became famous that way.”

Matthew frowned, thinking. This method could indeed make him famous, but it wasn’t a good choice. Even if Britney Spears was a bit naive, her record company and management wouldn’t allow others to exploit her fame for publicity, would they?

Besides, Ilena hadn’t even mentioned her conditions yet.

“You’re saying all this…” Matthew suddenly asked. “You’re not offering to help for free, are you?”

Ilena spoke casually. “Think of it as an early investment. I believe you have the potential to become famous. When you do, just leak me some exclusive news from time to time, and I’ll make a profit.”

Matthew felt the conditions wouldn’t be that simple. “Is that all?”

“Of course, there’s one small thing I need you to do for me.”

Sure enough, Ilena, this cunning fox, showed her tail. “When you have time, take some photos of Britney Spears for me—preferably without makeup, or something unusual.”

She added, “Ah, and if you hear or see anything about Britney—any news or actions—you should share it with me.”

Matthew didn’t respond immediately. After a pause, he said, “You want me to help you find news?”

“Something like that,” Ilena admitted, unable to deny such a simple fact. “It’s a win-win situation.”

She said it lightly, but Matthew didn’t think it was reliable. This kind of thing could easily ruin his career in Hollywood. Although he didn’t have a clear concept in his mind, he instinctively felt that this was different from making a deal with Angelina Jolie. If he helped an entertainment reporter take secret photos of a famous star, he might become someone the entire industry shunned.

However, he didn’t refuse outright. He just remained silent.

“This is my business card,” Ilena said, taking out a card and handing it to him. “Call me when you’ve thought it over.”

Matthew took the card without hesitation.

“Goodbye,” Ilena waved at him, then made a calling gesture. “Stay in touch.”

She got out of the Ford limousine and didn’t stay any longer. She got into a yellow Chevrolet and drove away, seemingly having lost all interest in Johnny Lee Miller’s wild party.

Matthew watched the Chevrolet leave, then looked back at the business card, flipping it over. It only had Ilena Boyar’s name and a phone number. He put the card in his wallet.

He certainly wasn’t stupid enough to take secret photos of Britney Spears during the audition or in other situations, especially sensitive ones.

But this female reporter might come in handy.

Ilena’s words made Matthew think of other things. He remembered that almost everyone had a smartphone, and gossip notifications were everywhere. He had seen some celebrity gossip, both domestic and foreign, especially about big stars like Tom Cruise or Britney Spears.

It was hard to tell what was true, but some rumors spread widely and probably weren’t baseless. Could he use them cleverly?

For example, Britney Spears. Matthew had seen on his smartphone’s entertainment feed that she had gone through a period of decadence and wild behavior—shaving her head, flash marriages and divorces, smashing cars, and so on. She also had a rival, and the two had been feuding for a long time.

What was that rival’s name? He racked his brain but couldn’t remember the full name. He only vaguely recalled that they had been in the same club as children, and her name was something like “Natalie” or “Alara.”

He could look it up later. She was also a very famous female singer.

The question was, how could he use this information? How could it help him? Taking Ilena’s business card was just keeping a channel open.

Because of Ilena, Matthew wasn’t sleepy at all. He took out his second-hand Nokia phone and looked at it. It had almost no entertainment features, no 4G network, and no social apps.

Network? Social apps? Matthew tapped his head. He remembered that back then, some big influencers and internet celebrities had a lot of influence. Maybe this was something he could use?

Instant messaging apps were out of the question—they definitely didn’t exist yet. Blogs were born in America, weren’t they? He didn’t know if they had appeared yet. He would have to check online when he had time.

Since coming here, Matthew had been so busy that he hadn’t even had time to go online.

One car after another drove in from the distance, entering the estate across the way. Another wild party was beginning.

Matthew had been doing this job for a long time and had gradually gotten used to it. He no longer felt the envy, jealousy, and hatred he once had. Seeing that there was nothing to do for the moment, he reclined the back seat and lay down to sleep. After all, he had an important audition tomorrow.

The next morning, he went into the estate to pick up a group of exhausted female models and sent them back one by one. After returning to the Red Penguin Company to freshen up, he saw that it was still early, so he took a cheaper bus to the Angel Agency in Burbank.

“Hi, Amanda!” As soon as he entered the company, Matthew greeted Amanda familiarly. “You look really beautiful today.”

“Really?” Amanda touched her face, looking pleased. “Thank you. Matthew, it’s always a pleasure to see you.”

She pointed to a glass door next to the lobby. “Go to the meeting room and wait. Helen and the other actors haven’t arrived yet.”

Hearing that there were other actors, Matthew leaned in and asked, “It’s not just me?”

“Of course not,” Amanda said casually. “There are about ten other actors.”

Matthew realized that things weren’t as simple as he had imagined. “Competing for one role?”

Amanda shook her head. “You could say that.”

“Can you give me a hint?” Matthew leaned over the front desk and lowered his voice. “You’re the most well-informed person in the whole company.”

Amanda laughed. “It’s not a big deal. Helen secured an audition for an MV, and they’ll be using actors signed with Angel Agency, but which one they choose isn’t up to us—it depends on your audition performance.”

Matthew got the information he wanted. Seeing that there was a computer at the front desk, he asked, “Can I use your computer? I need to look something up online.”

Amanda didn’t refuse. “Sure.”

There was nothing confidential on her computer, and Matthew came here often. They could be considered friends.

Matthew went to the computer. Seeing that Amanda wasn’t paying attention to him, he opened a webpage and searched for a while. Through Britney Spears’ online information, he found something called the Mickey Mouse Club.

“Thanks!” He chatted with Amanda for a few more minutes, then went to the meeting room.

As time passed, more people entered the meeting room—all young white men. Three of them he had seen during the last signing, but he wasn’t interested in greeting them. He just sat quietly in his chair with his eyes closed.

Around nine in the morning, more than ten people had entered the meeting room. It seemed they were all there for the audition. Among them was someone Matthew knew—Michael Sheen.

Michael Sheen saw Matthew as soon as he entered and frowned slightly, then relaxed and sat down next to him. Just as he was about to greet him, the meeting room door was pushed open from the outside, and Helen Herman walked in.

Matthew nodded at Michael Sheen beside him and looked at Helen Herman. Without any small talk, Helen clapped her hands to get everyone’s attention and said loudly, “Angel Agency has secured you an audition for the male lead in Britney Spears’ new MV. Whether you get the role depends on your performance next.”

She glanced at her watch. “Alright, let’s go now!”

Chapter 36: The Director’s Invitation

“How about this one?”

In the audition room, a male actor had just finished his audition and left. Someone from Jive Records leaned over to Britney Spears and asked, “Not bad, right?”

“No.” Britney Spears shook her head directly. “Too skinny, not strong enough.”

The person from Jive Records whispered something to the MV director, Martin Jackson, who without hesitation marked a red X on the actor’s resume.

Britney Spears and Jive Records’ opinions were something Director Martin Jackson had to respect. He had some say in casting and other matters, but his priority came after the two of them.

However, Martin Jackson believed that the two of them wouldn’t have too many decisive opinions. After all, he was the professional.

“Bring in the next one.”

Martin Jackson said to his assistant, who quickly brought in Michael Sheen.

When Britney Spears saw Michael Sheen, she whispered to the person from Jive Records, “This one looks good.”

Not far from the audition room, in the lounge, Matthew saw another person go in with high spirits and come back dejected. He couldn’t help but look away and glance at Amanda, who was sitting in a chair, boredly playing with her phone.

Helen Herman had brought them here and then left. According to Amanda, she had gone to meet a high-ranking executive from Jive Records.

The three who had finished their auditions came back in low spirits. Matthew felt a little nervous and was curious about what was happening in the audition room, but he couldn’t go in to see. He had asked the first and second people who were eliminated, but both remained tight-lipped, not mentioning anything about what happened inside the audition room.

Matthew lowered his voice and said to Amanda, “We’re old friends. Is there any information about this audition that you know and I don’t?”

He had already found out that Amanda was Helen Herman’s cousin.

“Seems like there isn’t.” Amanda thought for a moment and said, “Oh, right. I heard Helen say that Britney Spears has a lot of say in choosing the male lead for her MV.”

Matthew nodded slightly, his mind starting to calculate.

It wasn’t long before Michael Sheen returned to the lounge. Unlike the previous three, his face was full of excitement. Matthew didn’t need to ask to know that this guy had definitely passed the first round of auditions.

At that moment, someone shouted, “Matthew Horner!”

“Coming!”

Matthew responded and quickly followed the person into the audition room.

This was like an open audition, with no makeup or costume changes.

As soon as he entered the audition room, Matthew quickly scanned the opposite side. Facing him was a camera, behind which sat a bespectacled cameraman. To the left were several chairs with a row of people sitting on them. The most eye-catching was Britney Spears with her golden-brown long hair.

Matthew didn’t recognize the others but guessed they might be the MV director or producer, management from Britney Spears’ record company, and a representative from the Actors’ Guild.

Most of the actors that Angel Talent had brought this time were members of the Actors’ Guild. According to regulations, there would definitely be someone from the Actors’ Guild participating in the auditions.

“Are you Matthew Horner?” A man in his thirties, who looked quite handsome, asked, “Did you play a role in the film crew for ‘Soul Transfer’ and ‘Gladiator’?”

Matthew didn’t look at the camera lens and calmly replied, “Yes.”

Martin Jackson didn’t doubt him. The resume provided by Angel Talent included a recent promotional poster for ‘Gladiator’ released by Universal.

“Walk back and forth a couple of times.” He said.

Matthew started walking within the range of the camera.

Martin Jackson watched Matthew intently, feeling that his facial features were clear, his features were three-dimensional and regular, his figure was tall and strong, and the whole person exuded a unique masculine beauty.

Then, his gaze moved down from his rugged face, first landing on his solid and powerful chest, nodding slightly at the bulging pectorals. When Matthew turned around and walked back, he looked at his long legs and firm buttocks…

Without the actor taking off his clothes, Martin Jackson could imagine that this person’s muscles must have a sculptural, flowing beauty.

He kept nodding. This actor named Matthew Horner had excellent physical conditions, even better than the one who had just passed the audition.

“I must get this guy into the second round of auditions.” Martin Jackson thought to himself, “If he gets eliminated this time, there won’t be another chance.”

“This is a key candidate recommended by Angel Talent.” The person from Jive Records whispered to Britney Spears, “What do you think?”

Britney Spears nodded slightly, “Good, let’s choose him.”

“Alright.” Martin Jackson called out to stop Matthew, “That’s enough, you can go out now.”

Martin Jackson had no objections, and Britney Spears and the record company thought he was suitable. For this first audition, that was enough.

Matthew saw that it was over after just walking back and forth a couple of times and felt a bit puzzled. He thought this first audition was just about looking at the image and how it appeared on camera.

He had just walked out of the audition room and hadn’t returned to the lounge when a staff member came to inform him that he had passed the first audition and would come to the film crew in five days for a makeup audition.

“Passed.” Matthew didn’t know that he and that poster were one of Helen Herman’s foot in the door.

Passing the audition was, of course, a happy thing. Matthew returned to the lounge, and Amanda immediately gave him an inquiring look. He made an OK gesture, went to the water dispenser to get two cups of water, handed one to Amanda, and took a big sip from the other before sitting down in the chair.

“Smooth?” Amanda asked.

Matthew nodded, “Of course. They all think I’m a good actor.”

Amanda rolled her eyes and teased, “Good luck, good actor!”

“Did you pass the audition too?” Michael Sheen came over at that moment.

Matthew put down the water cup, “Yeah, it felt like I passed for no reason.”

“We can shoot together again!” Michael Sheen looked very happy, “I just found out that anyone who passes the first audition can participate in the MV shoot, but there’s only one lead role. The others will be background actors.”

A thought flashed through his mind: he must get the lead role this time!

Matthew sighed, “I wonder who the lucky one will be.”

Michael Sheen said half-jokingly, “Hopefully, it’s one of us.”

This time, he didn’t say anything about asking Matthew for help. After the last time, he realized that Matthew wouldn’t consider their so-called friendship in such matters.

Likewise, he wouldn’t either!

Seeing Matthew turn his head and chat with Amanda again, Michael Sheen sat down quietly. This time, he was determined to get the male lead role!

It was said that the male lead would play a couple with Britney Spears in the MV, which would definitely attract a lot of attention.

Michael Sheen’s mind unconsciously filled with fantasies. If he could turn the fake into reality with Britney Spears, that would be even better. It would save him ten or even twenty years of struggle in the future…

How could he get this male lead role? Michael Sheen had been in the industry for three years and naturally knew it wouldn’t be easy.

Especially… his gaze fell on Matthew again. This guy seemed to have a good relationship with Helen Herman. If Helen Herman recommended Matthew, his chances of getting the role might be slim.

He didn’t need to worry about the talent agency side. What about the MV crew? He immediately thought of the person giving orders in the audition room, guessing he was either the director or the producer. If he could get on his good side…

Matthew had been chatting idly with Amanda, continuing to cultivate their already good relationship.

As for the silent Michael Sheen beside him, he didn’t need to look to guess what this guy was thinking. Actually, this was what he was thinking too. No small actor wanted to miss such an opportunity.

His mind kept calculating how to make Britney Spears notice him and develop some good feelings for him.

According to Amanda, as long as Britney Spears approved, he could basically get the role.

In the middle, Helen Herman came once, told Amanda she had something to do and left first.

After the audition ended, everyone didn’t have the same treatment as when they arrived and had to find their own way back.

Matthew said goodbye to Amanda and walked alone towards the exit of the studio. He hadn’t gone far when Michael Sheen caught up from behind.

“Hey, Matthew!” He asked, “Are you still going to Hollywood Boulevard?”

“Yeah.” Matthew stopped.

“Let’s go together.” Michael Sheen suggested, “I’m going to Hollywood Boulevard too.”

Matthew didn’t refuse and walked out of the studio with Michael Sheen. They called a taxi and stood by the road, patiently waiting for the taxi to arrive.

“Has your acting class started?” Michael Sheen followed Matthew, wanting to see if he had any other connections.

“It has.” Matthew said casually, “Feels pretty good, very helpful.”

He heard his phone ringing and thought it was the taxi arriving. He took it out and pressed the answer button directly, “We’re at the Disney Studio gate, I’m wearing…”

Before he could finish, the voice from the receiver interrupted him, “Are you Matthew Horner?”

“Yeah.” Matthew felt the voice was a bit familiar.

This second-hand phone had poor sound, and Michael Sheen next to him also heard it. He immediately pricked up his ears.

“I’m Martin Jackson, the director you just auditioned for.”

Hearing this, Matthew remembered. Wasn’t this the voice of the person giving orders in the audition room?

Matthew quickly asked politely, “Do you have something?”

“It’s like this. About the audition, I need to talk to you tonight…”

The man quickly gave an address, and Matthew immediately memorized it, “Okay, I’ll be there at eight o’clock sharp.”

Michael Sheen also heard the address, and his face instantly darkened. Could it be that he had to watch Matthew Horner get the male lead role?

Chapter 37: Sacrificing for Art

The taxi arrived, but Matthew didn’t get in. The place the director had mentioned was in Burbank, so there was no need to go back. After watching Michael Sheen get into the car and leave, he called Lister to ask for leave. He ate dinner somewhere random and quickly found the address Martin Jackson had given him.

It was a hotel, and the address Martin Jackson had given was a suite on the top floor.

Matthew checked the time and saw it was still early. He found a place to sit in the hotel lobby’s resting area, turned his head to look at the bustling traffic outside the glass curtain wall, and zoned out for a while.

Darkness slowly descended, and the colorful neon lights outside lit up. The streets below were filled with people weaving through each other, looking exceptionally prosperous.

From the alley across the street, Michael Sheen looked through the glass curtain wall at Matthew, his face filled with dark clouds.

He hadn’t gone to Hollywood Boulevard. The taxi had driven out for a while before he got off and came here, waiting until now. Things were indeed as bad as he had thought.

The director dared to call Matthew Horner to the hotel, which meant he was very likely to choose Matthew Horner.

Inside the hotel, Matthew leaned back in his chair, emptying his mind, unwilling to think about anything, even the upcoming meeting with Director Martin Jackson.

Until it was close to eight o’clock, he got up and walked towards the elevator.

Michael Sheen saw Matthew leave and knew he was going to Director Martin Jackson. After thinking for a moment, he quickly crossed the street, entered the hotel, and came to the place where Matthew had just been sitting, sitting down quietly to wait.

He was waiting for a possibility. Matthew’s temper was a bit strange, and he might refuse the director’s kindness.

On the top floor of the hotel, Matthew stood in the corridor and lightly knocked on the door. Footsteps came from behind the door, and then it was pulled open from the inside, revealing the face of the man in his thirties he had seen in the audition room that day.

“Hello, Director Jackson,” Matthew said very politely. “I’m Matthew Horner. You called me this afternoon.”

Martin Jackson nodded slightly and stepped aside, saying casually, “Come in.”

Matthew entered the door and saw that the inside was covered with a spotless carpet. He asked, “Do I need to change my shoes?”

“There are slippers in the shoe cabinet,” Martin Jackson pointed to the back of the door. “Help yourself.”

Matthew looked over there, opened the shoe cabinet, took out the slippers, and put them on. He entered the suite’s living room and found Martin Jackson sitting on the long sofa, pouring red wine into a glass.

Then, Martin Jackson put down the wine bottle, looked at Matthew, and slowly sipped the wine.

This ambiguous attitude made Matthew a little uncomfortable, and he couldn’t help but slow down his steps. But the other party was still looking at him, sipping red wine, without any intention of asking him to sit.

Until Matthew walked to the center of the living room, Martin Jackson finally spoke, “Okay, just stand here.”

Matthew didn’t understand what he wanted to do, but he still stopped.

Martin Jackson took another sip of red wine, stared straight at Matthew, and said, “I didn’t look at your muscles during the audition. This role has very strict requirements for muscle lines. I need to see your muscles.”

He gestured, “Take off your shirt.”

These words made Matthew pause slightly, then he realized some bad possibilities. Previously, his mind was full of getting this role, and he didn’t consider other things. But he was not a novice who had just entered the industry. His rich social experience told him that Martin Jackson had ulterior motives!

Matthew hesitated, still holding a little hope. Maybe Martin Jackson didn’t have any other ideas and really just wanted to see his muscle lines.

If that was the case, wouldn’t he be giving up this rare opportunity by not taking off his shirt?

In just a few seconds, two completely different thoughts flashed through Matthew’s mind.

“What are you waiting for?” Martin Jackson put down the wine glass and urged, “Take off your shirt.”

Matthew pondered for a second, reached out to take off his fitted T-shirt, and threw it on the nearby single sofa, revealing his strong upper body.

“Sizzle—”

Martin Jackson made a strange sound from his mouth, suddenly stood up, and his eyes were always fixed on Matthew.

“Matthew…” he spoke again, “Now take off your pants.”

Hearing this, the last bit of fantasy in Matthew’s heart instantly shattered. If he still couldn’t see clearly now, he would really be an idiot.

He really wanted this role and really wanted to seize this opportunity, so he came, and even when he guessed that Martin Jackson might have ulterior motives, he still had fantasies.

Because he was eager to become famous and earn big money.

But there were some things he wouldn’t do. Once he did them, he would even look down on himself.

Matthew ignored Martin Jackson’s words, picked up his T-shirt, put it on, turned around, and walked towards the door.

“You don’t want this role anymore?” came Martin Jackson’s voice from behind. “You are currently the top candidate. If you walk out of here…”

He only said half of the sentence, and his tone changed, “Stay, I promise, this role is yours.”

Matthew turned around, looked at Martin Jackson, and the anger in his eyes was clearly visible. He restrained the impulse to hit him, put on his shoes, and walked away with his long and powerful legs without looking back.

Entering the corridor, the anger not only didn’t dissipate but burned even more fiercely, burning his throat dry and his mouth thirsty.

“F***ing bastard!”

He cursed, knowing he had encountered the legendary unspoken rule.

Taking the elevator down, even if he lost this role, Matthew wouldn’t hesitate. If it were a young and beautiful female director, that would be another story…

Out of the elevator, Matthew came to the first-floor lobby. He was really thirsty, so he walked towards the vending machine on the left, planning to buy a bottle of mineral water to quench his thirst and extinguish the boiling anger. Otherwise, he couldn’t guarantee that he wouldn’t go back upstairs and drag Martin Jackson out for a beating.

Of course, this matter couldn’t just end like this.

But Matthew was very clear that he didn’t have the ability to do anything now.

Near the glass curtain wall’s resting area, Michael Sheen had been staring at the elevator exit. As soon as Matthew came out, he saw him and couldn’t help but smile.

Calculating the time, even if he included the elevator ride, Matthew hadn’t been up there for even five minutes, and there was no abnormality when he came down.

What did this mean? One possibility was that Matthew had refused, and the other was that things weren’t as he had thought.

Michael Sheen immediately denied the latter. He wasn’t a rookie like Matthew who had just entered the industry. Although he hadn’t made any name for himself, he had been in this circle for three years. He hadn’t seen some things but had heard about them countless times. A director calling an actor to his residence to discuss work, the intention was already very clear.

His gaze followed Matthew towards the vending machine, but his mind was turning. This director was a man and was also very interested in men. If Matthew had refused him, did he have a chance?

Michael Sheen touched his face with one hand and the firm muscles on his chest with the other, thinking he should take a risk!

He believed his appearance was not worse than that country bumpkin Matthew Horner!

Taking a risk, he might be able to change his difficult situation; not taking a risk, he would definitely continue to be an insignificant small actor.

In the past, even if he wanted someone to do it, he couldn’t find the opportunity.

Michael Sheen unconsciously stood up, as if afraid that the opportunity would slip away from him, not wanting to wait another second, and eagerly walked towards the elevator.

Opportunity, only when it’s in your hands, is it a real opportunity!

At the vending machine, Matthew selected a regular bottle of mineral water. Just as he was inserting the coin, a familiar figure flashed across the vending machine’s glass. He subconsciously turned his head to look and saw Michael Sheen walking into the elevator.

“Hmm…” Matthew was a little puzzled. “What is he doing here? Did Martin Jackson also call him?”

In the afternoon, Michael Sheen had clearly taken a taxi and left Burbank. Now he appeared here. Apart from this explanation, he couldn’t find any other reason.

Matthew took the mineral water, twisted it open, and took a big sip. He had originally planned to leave and go home, but seeing Michael Sheen enter the elevator, he changed his mind and decided to stay and see.

Michael Sheen was very purposeful in his actions, somewhat similar to him. Matthew wanted to see if this guy would stay here or do something with Martin Jackson. If he made such a choice, Martin Jackson would surely help him get that role.

Holding the mineral water, Matthew walked to the glass curtain wall and sat back in his previous spot, eagerly staring at the elevator.

Compared to his angry appearance just now, he gradually calmed down.

The reason was simple. Even if Michael Sheen agreed to Martin Jackson, it wasn’t a hundred percent sure he would get this role.

The one with the most say in this role was the sweet Britney Spears, not the director.

Matthew always remembered the message Amanda had privately revealed, so just now he was very angry but not discouraged.

However, he was also very clear that now that he had offended Director Martin Jackson, if he still wanted to get this male lead role, he would probably have to think of some ways to get Britney Spears on his side.

How could he make the sweet Britney choose him? If Britney also liked this kind of unspoken rule, that would be easy.

His eyes fixed on the elevator, Matthew was really bored. With nothing to do, he began to fantasize unrealistically. The current Britney was young, beautiful, and full of vitality, seemingly not even twenty years old. If she wanted to play the unspoken rule, he could completely sacrifice himself. Whether he got the role or not didn’t matter…

After daydreaming for a while, he took out his phone to check the time. More than half an hour had passed, and Michael Sheen hadn’t come out of the elevator.

“Did he stay up there?” Matthew’s forehead suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He really didn’t dare to imagine that scene. “Is he really going to sacrifice for art?”

After sitting here for another half hour, the entire bottle of mineral water was finished, and Matthew still hadn’t seen Michael Sheen come out. He guessed that the other party might stay overnight at Martin Jackson’s place. Waiting any longer was meaningless, so he simply got up to leave.

Then, he took a few steps back and hid in a place that was not easy to be discovered.

Michael Sheen was coming out of the elevator!

Chapter 38: Even More Despicable

Hiding in a booth in the lounge, Matthew stared intently at Michael Sheen, immediately noticing the drastic change in the man—especially his posture and gait. He was practically a different person.

When he had gone up earlier, Michael Sheen had stood tall, walking with long, confident strides.

But as he stepped out of the elevator, Michael Sheen hunched slightly, sticking out his backside, his legs moving in an awkward, exaggerated outward motion.

Matthew wasn’t seeing this kind of strange walk for the first time. Back on a construction site on the other side of the Pacific, a coworker had been impaled in the backside by a steel rod and walked just like this.

“Did he hurt his ass?” Matthew shuddered, quickly shaking off the thought. The image that had flashed through his mind was too horrifying to even consider. He muttered, “Sacrificing for art, huh.”

“Sir, you…”

A voice came from nearby. Matthew looked over and saw that Michael Sheen had entered the hotel lobby, his odd gait drawing the attention of a waiter, who approached him with concern. “Do you need help?”

“No! No!” Michael Sheen waved his hands frantically, afraid the man might see through him. “I’m fine.”

He made his way step by step toward the hotel entrance, finally pushing through the revolving door.

Matthew switched seats to avoid being seen through the glass walls, but his eyes remained fixed on Michael Sheen.

He watched as Michael Sheen crossed the street, reached the other side, and gripped a lamppost, twisting his head to look at his backside. His expression was strange—part pain, part excitement.

Matthew scratched his head, certain that something had happened between Michael Sheen and Martin Jackson.

“The pain is probably physical,” he speculated. “The excitement must be about the role.”

No doubt Michael Sheen had secured Martin Jackson’s promise to make him the male lead in Britney Spears’ MV.

“Is this the shortcut to success in Hollywood?”

With a sigh, Matthew looked away, his mood suddenly heavy. Maybe if he struggled in Los Angeles for a few years without finding his break, he’d make the same choice…

“No!” Matthew shook his head. “Never!”

He knew he wasn’t any more noble than Michael Sheen—if anything, he was even more despicable, more scheming. But this was a line he would never cross. He wanted fame and fortune, and his personal standards were already rock-bottom, but he still had some standards. If he had to choose between selling himself and living in poverty, he’d choose poverty.

As for lofty morals? In the entertainment industry, clinging to those was a surefire way to stay a nobody forever.

“The despicable ones climb the ladder to fame, while the noble ones die at the starting line…”

Matthew muttered to himself, then turned back to look for Michael Sheen—but he was already gone from the other side of the street.

The lamplight spilled onto the road ahead. Michael Sheen leaned against the glass wall of a shop, his backside slightly raised, taking slow, awkward steps forward.

Every movement was agonizing. Even standing still sent searing pain through his backside, making him want to rush to a proctologist.

But he couldn’t. This kind of injury was too embarrassing to explain.

The pain didn’t dampen his spirits, though. Through the burning agony, Michael Sheen’s lips curled into a faint, excited smile.

Director Martin Jackson had promised him the male lead in Britney Spears’ MV!

This was what he had been waiting for.

Michael Sheen gripped another lamppost, tilting his head back to gaze at the sky. In the darkness, he saw a glimmer of light.

The excitement barely masked the pain in his backside, but he felt it was all worth it—even a little smug.

Too bad no one around recognized him. He had no one to share his joy with.

After years of struggle, Michael Sheen had finally gotten his chance. He desperately wanted the whole world to know he was about to star in a MV with Britney Spears—that he was on the verge of fame!

Suddenly, a face flashed in his mind—the man who had called himself a friend but refused to help him.

“Matthew Horner, I got the male lead!”

Thinking of the rejection he had faced on the Gladiator set, he felt a surge of vindication. “I’m going to beat you! I got the male lead!”

Then he frowned. Matthew Horner didn’t know yet.

In an instant, that satisfaction vanished.

Michael Sheen hesitated for a moment before pulling out his phone and dialing Matthew’s number. It rang for a while before someone answered.

“Is that you, Matthew?” His voice was higher than usual. “What are you doing?”

“On my way home,” came Matthew’s reply. “Where are you, Mike?”

“I’m just out for a walk!” Michael Sheen decided he would tell Matthew the news in person, just to see his reaction. “Are you free tomorrow? I’ll treat you to lunch.”

“Tomorrow?” The other end seemed to consider it before replying, “Sure, I don’t have class tomorrow. Which restaurant?”

Michael Sheen hadn’t planned this far ahead and hadn’t thought about where to eat. “I need to book a place. I’ll call you tomorrow morning.”

In truth, what he needed most these days was to lie on a soft cushion and let his wounds heal. But he couldn’t resist the urge to flaunt his success in front of his rival.

If he didn’t gloat in front of Matthew, how else could he vent the frustration he had built up on the Gladiator set?

He hung up, put away his phone, and forced himself to keep walking despite the searing pain, already thinking about how to phrase his boast without making Matthew suspect anything about his backside.

The night sky was pitch black, but the City of Angels was ablaze with lights. A taxi pulled into the outskirts of Westwood, stopping at a bus stop. Matthew hopped out. It was nearly midnight, but he wasn’t heading home just yet. His stomach growled—he needed a late-night snack.

This wasn’t a bustling commercial district; most shops were already closed. Matthew walked along the street until he spotted a restaurant with its sign still lit—and not just in English. There were prominent traditional Chinese characters too!

“How did I never notice there was a Chinese restaurant here?” Matthew muttered as he walked in. “Probably because I’ve never been around this area much.”

“Hello, welcome!”

But the greeting came from a blonde, blue-eyed waitress. Matthew gave her a quick glance, feeling a little out of place.

A place like this should have a graceful Jiangnan beauty standing there…

The restaurant was spacious, with quite a few customers inside. Matthew found a seat by the window and, when the waitress came over, ordered Kung Pao Chicken and mixed fried rice, then settled in to wait.

He took a good look around. The entire restaurant was decorated in a classic Chinese style, with wooden tables and chairs—nothing like the plush sofas of Western restaurants. In the back, there were even a few eight-immortal tables paired with armchairs.

He had seen these often back in his hometown, but rarely since he started working.

Though the hard wooden chair beneath him had its own charm, Matthew couldn’t help but feel a pang of nostalgia. In a place like this, seeing an eight-immortal table and armchairs was rare.

So when the waitress brought his food, he pointed to one of the tables and asked, “Can I sit over there?”

“Of course,” the waitress said warmly. “Go ahead.”

She helped move his dishes to the eight-immortal table, and Matthew pulled out an armchair, sitting down with the same boldness he had as a child.

“Thanks.” He made sure to tip her a little extra.

Eating here was more about satisfying a sentimental longing.

Matthew dug in. The Kung Pao Chicken and mixed fried rice had been Westernized to suit local tastes, but they still carried a familiar flavor, whetting his appetite.

But before he had even finished half his bowl, he started to feel uncomfortable. The chair was too hard, and it had been too long since he had sat in one like this. It was starting to hurt.

He shook his head, picked up his spoon, and was about to keep eating when he suddenly remembered Michael Sheen’s invitation to lunch…

He wolfed down the rest of his food, then pulled out his phone and dialed Michael Sheen. The call was answered quickly.

“Something up, Matthew?”

Matthew got straight to the point. “Mike, didn’t you ask me out to lunch tomorrow? I found a great Chinese restaurant. How about I treat you instead? We can go for Chinese food.”

There was a pause before the reply came. “Sure, see you tomorrow at noon.”

“Then come to Westwood tomorrow,” Matthew said, giving the restaurant’s address. “Let’s meet at the restaurant at eleven thirty.”

Michael Sheen agreed without hesitation. Matthew put away his phone, paid the bill, and specifically went to the front desk to reserve an eight-immortal table for tomorrow’s lunch with Michael Sheen.

With that settled, he left the restaurant and returned to his apartment. After a shower, he lay in bed, but sleep wouldn’t come. His mind was consumed with how to land the male lead role in the MV. It wasn’t until nearly three in the morning that he finally drifted off, a plan beginning to take shape in his mind.

The next morning, Matthew stuck to his routine—exercise, reading the paper, and studying—without wasting a single moment or relaxing just because he had a lunch appointment.

He knew his starting point was too low, his abilities too weak. He had to work hard.

It wasn’t until eleven that he set down his book, changed into a formal outfit, and headed to the Chinese restaurant. Unlike the previous night, the place was bustling with customers. Though it wasn’t quite lunchtime yet, more than half the seats were already taken.

“I made a reservation last night,” Matthew told the waitress. After checking with the front desk, she led him to the eight-immortal table from the night before and asked, “Would you like to order now?”

Matthew gestured outside. “I’m waiting for someone. I’ll call you when I’m ready to order.”

The waitress left, and Matthew waited patiently for Michael Sheen to arrive.

Chapter 39: The Pain He Couldn’t Speak Of

“That guy walks so weird.”

“Is he disabled?”

After getting out of the taxi and walking toward the restaurant, Michael Sheen heard many whispers about him. He had thought that resting for a while would make things better, which was why he had agreed to meet Matthew for lunch. But after a whole night and morning, the pain was still unbearable—especially when walking. Even the slightest increase in pace felt like a power drill boring into him.

Yet he had come anyway. The thought of Matthew Horner, his so-called friend, refusing to help him had fueled his determination.

Legs splayed outward, hips slightly raised, steps slow and deliberate—Michael Sheen wobbled his way into the restaurant.

“Hello, welcome!”

A blonde, blue-eyed waitress approached. “Sir, how many in your party? Do you have a reservation?”

Michael Sheen’s gaze swept past her, scanning the interior. “I’m meeting someone. Has Matthew Horner arrived?”

The short walk had already made his forehead bead with sweat. He desperately wanted to sit down—preferably on something soft. That would ease the pain considerably.

The waitress gestured for him to follow. “Mr. Horner is this way.”

Michael Sheen shuffled after her, his odd gait drawing curious glances from other diners.

“Damn it!”

The stares made him uncomfortable. He muttered under his breath, “Why the hell didn’t he pick a quieter restaurant?”

“Hey, Mike!” Matthew spotted Michael Sheen and waved. “Over here! I’m over here.”

The thought of finally sitting down and escaping this torment made Michael Sheen quicken his pace slightly. The waitress smiled and nodded at him before turning away.

Matthew saw Michael Sheen’s peculiar walk and immediately guessed he wasn’t fully recovered. He stood up and asked, “What’s wrong?”

Normally, a man who had been… violated in such a way wouldn’t want anyone to know.

Sure enough, Michael Sheen forced a relaxed expression. “Nothing. I just twisted my ankle getting out of the car.”

“Then sit down quickly.” Matthew pulled out a high-backed chair. “Don’t stand there.”

Michael Sheen looked at the chair. His eyelids twitched uncontrollably. From top to bottom, it was nothing but hard wood—no softness anywhere.

“Don’t stand there.” Matthew urged warmly, emphasizing, “Should I call someone to take a look? I know a community doctor around here…”

“No, no need.” Michael Sheen hastily declined. “It’s just a little sore. It’ll be fine soon.”

Seeing Matthew’s concerned expression, as if he was about to say more, Michael Sheen quickly moved to the chair. Gritting his teeth, he sat down—but the moment his buttocks touched the hard wood, a pain as sharp as when he was walking shot through him.

“What’s wrong?” Matthew asked, full of concern.

Michael Sheen endured the pain and continued to lower himself. The moment most of his weight pressed down, the burning pain turned into the tearing agony from last night. He couldn’t help but jerk upward.

Matthew watched him worriedly. “Is there somewhere else that hurts? Should I take you to get checked out?”

If Michael Sheen had wanted to get checked out, he wouldn’t have waited until now. He quickly shook his head. “No, really, I’m fine.”

To prevent Matthew from noticing anything amiss, he forced himself to sit down. But the pain in his buttocks wasn’t something he could endure away. The moment Matthew sat back down in the chair beside him, Michael Sheen’s forehead broke out in sweat.

Just then, he saw a waiter approaching with a menu. Like a drowning man seeing a lifeline, he was about to ask for a softer cushion.

Before Michael Sheen could open his mouth, Matthew, watching his constantly shifting buttocks, asked, “Did you hurt your butt? Should I get you a cushion?”

“No, no.” Thinking of what had happened last night, Michael Sheen quickly denied it. “My butt is fine!”

He would never let Matthew think in that direction. Such things could be done, but never spoken of—it was far too shameful.

Michael Sheen quickly found a suitable excuse. “It’s my first time sitting in such a strange chair. I’m just not used to it.”

Matthew nodded seriously. “Mm, you’ll get used to it after sitting for a while.”

He called over the waiter to order.

Michael Sheen sat on the solid hardwood chair, the pain and discomfort known only to him.

“What do you want to eat?” Matthew asked. Michael Sheen was in no mood to think about it. “I’m not familiar with Chinese food. You order for me.”

“Alright.” Matthew didn’t stand on ceremony. “I’ll order whatever.”

Flipping open the menu, he specifically ordered spicy stir-fried beef, boiled pork slices, and mapo tofu—several classic Sichuan dishes.

“Do you speak Chinese?” Seeing the waiter’s black hair and dark eyes, Matthew asked tentatively. When the waiter nodded, he deliberately switched to Chinese. “My friend here likes spicy food. Make sure to add extra chili to these dishes—preferably facing heaven peppers!”

Although curious about Matthew’s fluent Chinese, the waiter simply nodded. “Got it!”

Meanwhile, Michael Sheen took a tissue and wiped the sweat from his forehead. Sitting on this wretched chair was torture every second. If he had known, he would have brought a thick cushion… No, he shouldn’t have come at all!

Then he remembered why he had come. He said to Matthew, “I’ve got confirmed news. The male lead for this MV is very likely to be me.”

“Really?” Matthew’s face lit up with joy. “That’s great!”

Michael Sheen was taken aback. This was completely different from what he had expected.

Matthew added, “If this is true, congratulations, Mike.”

The words were sincere, like a blessing between best friends.

Hearing this congratulation, the boastful speech Michael Sheen had prepared all night suddenly stuck in his throat.

“You’ve finally made it!” Matthew affectionately patted Michael Sheen’s shoulder. “Keep it up! You’ll definitely become a big star.”

“Ah…”

Michael Sheen let out a sound. It seemed like a response to Matthew’s words, but in reality, the jolt from the pat had pressed his buttocks even harder against the chair. The pain was so intense he couldn’t help but cry out.

Matthew patted Michael Sheen’s shoulder again, speaking earnestly. “Last time, that role was actually more suited to you than me, but those things aren’t up to us, right? Look at this time—luck is on your side.”

Michael Sheen bit his lip and nodded repeatedly.

“Tomorrow, I’ll go sound out Helen Herman.” Matthew continued patting Michael Sheen’s shoulder. “If Helen Herman agrees, I’m prepared to withdraw from the audition.”

“Mm…” Michael Sheen looked constipated. “Mm… mm…”

Seeing Matthew’s sincerity, he suddenly felt that coming here to brag might have been a bit much.

The food arrived just then. Matthew also ordered a bottle of high-proof baijiu, pouring a glass for himself and one for Michael Sheen.

Michael Sheen looked at Matthew, his mind a little fuzzy. Did this guy really consider him a friend?

“Matthew…” He wanted to say something, but Matthew raised his glass, toasting him. “Mike, you’re the first friend I made after coming to Los Angeles. To our friendship, to our future—cheers!”

“Cheers!” Michael Sheen was somewhat moved. Ignoring the sharp pain in his buttocks, he raised his glass and clinked it with Matthew’s. “To the future!”

He downed it in one gulp.

Matthew also finished his drink, then poured another for Michael Sheen.

“Eat up…” Matthew urged warmly. Michael Sheen took a bite. His mouth burned, and for some reason, the middle of his buttocks felt like they were burning too.

Matthew raised his glass again. “Cheers!”

Michael Sheen clinked glasses with Matthew and downed another cup of high-proof baijiu.

After that, Michael Sheen didn’t say any more nonsense. Gritting his teeth against the burning in his mouth and buttocks, he finished the meal with Matthew.

Although the food was too spicy and he didn’t eat much, he drank quite a bit of baijiu with Matthew.

He even beat Matthew to paying the bill.

His reasoning was simple: since Matthew Horner, this idiot, still considered him a friend, he might still be useful in the future—like his personal connection with Helen Herman…

After Michael Sheen paid, Matthew asked, “Leaving together?”

“I’ll sit here a while longer.” Michael Sheen’s buttocks burned with pain. Worried Matthew might notice something, he didn’t want to leave with him. He made up an excuse. “I’m meeting another friend on a different street this afternoon.”

“Mm.” Matthew nodded, then asked, “Your injury…”

Although the pain made Michael Sheen’s brows furrow, he quickly waved it off. “It’s fine. After resting a bit, it’s all better.”

“Alright.” Matthew waved at him. “See you, Mike.”

“See you, Matthew.”

Watching Matthew turn and leave, Michael Sheen no longer had to endure. His face instantly contorted in pain. His buttocks, as if spring-loaded, bounced off the chair. His eyes instinctively looked back, but he couldn’t see anything.

“Ah!”

He had risen too suddenly. Combined with the heavy pats from Matthew earlier, it pulled at the wound in his buttocks. He couldn’t help but let out a cry.

Fortunately, he quickly realized his mistake and covered his mouth.

Even so, many people looked over curiously. A waiter even approached, asking concernedly, “Is there anything I can help you with, sir?”

“I…” Michael Sheen was about to say he was fine, but the pain in his buttocks intensified. It seemed even standing was a problem. He quickly changed his words. “Can you call me a taxi and help me out? Please?”

The waiter was very polite. “Of course.”

He first notified the host stand to call a taxi, then helped Michael Sheen out of the restaurant.

Michael Sheen’s face had turned pale from the pain. It felt like Martin Jackson had given him another round. With the waiter’s support, he finally made it out of the restaurant and into a taxi home.

He swore that for the next few days, he would lie face down in bed and recover properly. He would definitely not go out again.

Near the restaurant, after seeing Michael Sheen leave in a taxi, Matthew emerged from a small alley with a smile. All those acting classes hadn’t been in vain. He felt his acting skills had improved considerably.

At the very least, Michael Sheen seemed to have no suspicions.

From Michael Sheen’s attitude, he also confirmed that Martin Jackson had promised him the male lead role. This was another major reason he had agreed to Michael Sheen’s invitation.

To win the second audition, he had to find a way outside the audition room.

Matthew had been considering this since last night. He took out his phone, then pulled a business card from his wallet—the one Ilena Boyar had given him—and dialed the number.

Chapter 40: Providing a Lead

East of the Chinese restaurant was a small park, nearly empty during working hours. It was also where Matthew went for his morning runs every day. This was where he had arranged to meet the entertainment reporter, Ilena Boyar.

Near the park entrance was a grove of trees. In the clearing at the center stood a stone table, and Matthew sat on one of the stone benches beside it. After waiting for about half an hour, he saw the tall and sturdy Ilena Boyar stride into the grove.

“Hey, Ilena,” Matthew waved, “over here.”

“I see you,” Ilena Boyar hurried over.

Matthew had been scrutinizing her the whole time. Ilena Boyar was dressed in a well-fitted tracksuit. Though she was quite muscular, her tall frame made her appear well-proportioned.

After approaching, Ilena Boyar sat down on the stone bench across from Matthew and asked directly, “You called me in such a hurry—did you get Britney Spears’ private photos?”

Matthew didn’t answer her. Instead, he held out his hand and said, “Your phone.”

Ilena Boyar didn’t understand what he meant. “You want my phone?”

“Relax,” Matthew shrugged. “I’m not going to rob a poor reporter.”

Ilena Boyar took out her phone and placed it in Matthew’s hand. He opened the flip phone and glanced at it, realizing there was no need—phones of this era rarely had recording capabilities.

“Voice recorder…” Matthew held out his hand again, “or a recording pen.”

“I didn’t bring one!” Ilena Boyar snapped. “Why would I record you? You’re just a small-time actor, and a part-timer at that.”

Matthew didn’t say anything but tilted his head to look at her.

Ilena Boyar was getting annoyed. “Matthew Horner, don’t push it!”

“Push it?” Matthew pointed at himself. “If I were pushing it, I’d make you take off your clothes!”

“Hmph…” Ilena Boyar sneered. “What? You want to sleep with me? Here? Don’t tell me that’s your condition!”

“I’m not interested in you,” Matthew knew this woman had a bad temper. “How do I know you won’t turn around and sell me out?”

Ilena Boyar nodded, then angrily opened her handbag and dumped its contents onto the stone table. She then turned out all her pockets. Just as she had said, there was no recorder or recording pen.

“Want me to take off my clothes?” she glared at Matthew and asked.

Matthew shook his head. “No need.”

Ilena Boyar gathered her things and said, “You think too highly of yourself. Even if I sold you out, what would I get?”

Matthew knew she was right. He was a nobody; no one from top to bottom cared about him.

He was just being cautious—better safe than sorry.

After organizing her handbag, Ilena Boyar glared at Matthew and extended a hand. “The goods?”

“What goods?” Matthew asked instinctively.

“Britney Spears’ private photos!” Ilena Boyar raised her voice. “Malibu, we talked about this—mutual benefit.”

Matthew shook his head directly. “I don’t have Britney Spears’ private photos.”

Ilena Boyar abruptly stood up, her bright blue eyes widening. Combined with her tall and sturdy figure, she looked quite imposing.

“Are you wasting my time?” she questioned. “Or do you think this is fun?”

“Do I look that bored?” Matthew looked up at her, pointing to the stone bench across from him. “Sit, Ilena! I called you because I have news you’ll be interested in.”

Ilena Boyar tilted her head and looked at him. “About Britney Spears.”

“Mhm.” Matthew nodded.

Ilena Boyar sat back down, appearing much calmer, no longer as furious as before.

“Speak,” she asked. “What is it? Scandal? Controversy?”

Matthew, of course, wouldn’t say it directly. “A piece of news that could keep you reporting for a month, or even allow you to dig deeper for several months, and readers would love it.”

“Cut the crap,” Ilena Boyar urged. “Get to the point.”

She had a bad temper, but she wasn’t stupid. Plus, she had dealt with Matthew before and knew there must be conditions.

“Help me report on someone in your media outlet,” Matthew said, following the plan he had thought of last night. “Someone who might become the male lead in Britney Spears’ MV.”

Ilena Boyar scoffed. “Just say it’s you. Why beat around the bush?”

Matthew shook his head. “It’s not me; it’s someone else. If the male lead were me, I wouldn’t come to you.”

If he had any other options, he wouldn’t have called Ilena Boyar, this ill-tempered entertainment reporter.

“Get to the point!” Ilena Boyar wasn’t used to Matthew’s roundabout way of speaking and reminded him again. “Stop beating around the bush!”

“There’s someone, a competitor of mine, who might pose a threat to me.”

Though director Martin Jackson’s influence wasn’t the strongest, with his support, Michael Sheen’s chances of getting the role would definitely increase. Matthew couldn’t afford not to be cautious. “You publish an article about him in the newspaper.”

After their meeting in Malibu, he had specifically inquired about it. The newspaper Ilena Boyar worked for, American News Report, sounded prestigious but was actually just a tabloid specializing in Hollywood and celebrity gossip.

“He’s not famous,” Ilena Boyar didn’t agree. “My editor won’t approve.”

Matthew continued, “He’s involved with two female celebrities? And you can dig deeper along the lines of the clues I provide to get more attention-grabbing news!”

Ilena Boyar’s temper gradually subsided as she sat on the stone bench, pondering.

“This is just the beginning of our cooperation,” Matthew said to persuade Ilena Boyar and to ensure she wouldn’t back out after agreeing. “Ilena, you can check my background. I’ve acted in the same scene as Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder, participated in the filming of Ridley Scott’s Gladiator, and the role I played was even featured as the main character on the promotional poster!”

Hearing this, Ilena Boyar recalled the poster she had seen and stared at Matthew for a while before asking, “You played the barbarian chief.”

“Yes,” Matthew nodded. “All of this can be verified with the film crew.”

Ilena Boyar immediately realized she had underestimated this small-time actor.

Matthew smiled, pointing to his head. “There’s a lot of information here. If you’re willing to cooperate with me…” he used Ilena Boyar’s words, “we can mutually benefit.”

Ilena Boyar was tempted. She thought it might be possible to convince her editor and said, “Fine! I can help you, but I can’t guarantee it will be published.”

Matthew knew she was just a field reporter and didn’t have much power. If she had confidently promised it would be published, he would have had to seriously consider her sincerity.

“Here’s his information,” Matthew took out a printed sheet from his back pocket. The front had a photo of Michael Sheen, and the back had a written description. “You can say he’s a die-hard fan of Christina Aguilera and is about to become the male lead in Britney Spears’ MV.”

He added, “Preferably within this week.”

Taking the printed sheet, Ilena Boyar glanced at it and immediately understood the hidden meaning in Matthew’s words. “Are you saying there’s a problem between Christina Aguilera and Britney Spears, who were both in the Mickey Mouse Club?”

Matthew had specifically checked online and in newspapers. Britney Spears had just risen to fame this year, and Christina Aguilera had become famous only a year ago. Though both were very popular, there hadn’t been any news of them targeting each other.

“It’s not just a disagreement; it’s a sharp conflict!” Matthew had seen a bit of gossip about the two on his phone’s entertainment push notifications and now had to make things up. “When I was in the MV film crew, I personally heard Britney Spears’ assistant say that Britney often badmouths Christina Aguilera in private, calling her a *****, saying she stole her spotlight when they were in the Mickey Mouse Club.”

He looked at Ilena Boyar. “You can dig into it. I’m sure these two have quite a history.”

A feud between two popular female singers would definitely be very attractive.

That was Matthew’s thought, and Ilena Boyar felt the same.

“Is what you’re saying true?” Ilena Boyar asked.

“I swear!” Matthew raised his right hand, solemnly vowing. “I can swear to God that this is what I heard with my own ears!”

Ilena Boyar quickly calculated in her mind. This news was indeed very valuable. If she could dig up some explosive material, she could earn a lot just from the manuscript fee. With some maneuvering, becoming an associate editor wasn’t out of the question.

But from the moment she arrived, she had been led by the nose by Matthew, which made her very unhappy.

“It could just be the assistant talking nonsense,” she deliberately said.

Matthew raised an eyebrow at her. Was she trying to back out? It didn’t seem like it…

“Even if they don’t have a sharp conflict,” he said offhandedly, “with your tabloid’s skills, can’t you manufacture one?”

“Right!” Ilena Boyar opened her mouth and slapped her thigh hard. “Why didn’t I think of that? This way, even if there’s no gossip, we can create some!”

She stood up and hurriedly prepared to leave. Before she left, she said, “I’ll do my best. I’ve got your number!”

Ilena Boyar clearly took Matthew’s bluff seriously.

Watching Ilena Boyar hurry away, Matthew also prepared to leave. Now that he had taken care of one part of the plan, over the next few days, he needed to visit the Disney Studio where the film crew was based to create a suitable opportunity.

Oh, and he still needed an accomplice.

Matthew walked all the way home without thinking of a suitable candidate. None of the actors under Angel Talent needed to be considered; they were competitors, and selling him out would be a matter of minutes.

His agent, Helen Herman? That woman was deep and inscrutable; who knew what she might be thinking.

As he opened the door to his apartment, Matthew thought of a suitable person—Amanda would be good. She should accompany him to the costume audition, and she lacked social experience and wasn’t very cunning.

Then, he contacted Amanda and made a series of preparations, waiting for the day of the costume audition to arrive.

Chapter 41: Full Cooperation

The sun had just risen above the horizon when people began coming and going in some of the film studios at Disney Studio. Matthew, wearing a baseball cap and carrying a rolled-up newspaper, showed his entry pass—obtained during his first audition—to the guard at the studio gate and walked in.

It was still early, and aside from a few film studios, there weren’t many people around. He took an electric cart from the parking area and drove toward the film studio rented by the Sometimes MV film crew.

He had barely listened to Britney Spears’ songs beyond her hit singles. Honestly, his musical taste was still stuck in the 1990s Hong Kong and Taiwanese pop scene. He had heard very few foreign songs, with Ricky Martin’s The Cup of Life and Celine Dion’s My Heart Will Go On leaving the deepest impressions.

Let alone Britney Spears—even Michael Jackson was someone he had only heard of but never actually listened to.

For this audition, he had specifically bought Britney Spears’ album. Though he couldn’t articulate much about it, he could tell that Sometimes was different from the lead single …Baby One More Time—it was relatively more relaxed.

The song was about young love, as usual.

Arriving at the film studio, he parked the electric cart and walked toward the entrance. A few days earlier, he had used his audition pass to sneak in and take a look. The studio wasn’t large, but it was fully equipped, with several rest rooms.

From what he had learned, Martin Jackson had no plans to shoot at the beach. Instead, the entire shoot would take place in the studio, with the background added in post-production.

“So early?”

Just as he reached the studio entrance, someone emerged from the corridor—a production assistant from the first audition. Matthew smiled naturally. “Morning, York.”

The assistant named York nodded. “Morning.”

He remembered this was one of the auditioning actors but had forgotten his name.

“I’m Matthew,” Matthew said, acting familiar. “We chatted in the hallway during the last audition.”

“Ah, right.” York slapped his forehead, remembering. This guy had left a good impression on him back then. “You were the fifth one to enter the audition room.”

Matthew nodded. “You even cheered me on back then.”

That was something he had deliberately added to build rapport.

York smiled warmly and gestured for Matthew to follow. “Come on, I’ll open the door for you.”

“Thanks.” Matthew walked beside him, chatting as they went. “You’re the earliest one here from the crew?”

“Yeah, it’s my shift today.” York turned to glance at Matthew. “You’re the second earliest.”

Matthew followed him into the corridor leading to the rest rooms. “I was too nervous about the audition to sleep, so I just came early.”

York advised, “The more nervous you are, the worse you’ll perform. You need to relax.”

“Mhm.” As they passed Britney Spears’ dedicated rest room, Matthew casually asked, “Does Britney stay here when she’s resting?”

“Yeah.” York assumed Matthew was just curious. “Celebrities get special treatment. This is her private rest room. Only Britney, her assistants, and her agent are allowed inside.”

After passing Britney’s rest room, they walked a little farther to the rest room Matthew had been in before. York took out his keys, unlocked the door, and said to Matthew, “Wait here. If you’re bored, there are yesterday’s newspapers on the rack. I’ve got to get back to work.”

Matthew entered the rest room, turned back, and said, “Got it. You go ahead. I’ll be fine by myself.”

York quickly left. Matthew stood at the rest room door, observing his surroundings briefly before walking back down the corridor to Britney Spears’ private rest room. He smoothed out the newspaper he was carrying and slid it under the door.

This was just his first plan. If it didn’t work, he had a backup.

Matthew’s resources were extremely limited, so he could only come up with two plans that relied on luck. If luck wasn’t on his side, there was nothing he could do.

Afterward, he returned to the rest room, picked up a newspaper from yesterday, found a place to sit, and quietly read.

After finishing the newspaper, he heard movement outside the rest room. He checked his phone—there was still some time before the audition.

A little while later, the rest room door was pushed open from the outside. Amanda walked in.

“You’re finally here,” Matthew sighed in relief. “I thought you were going to stand me up.”

“Couldn’t help it. Helen made me wait for her.” Amanda came over and sat beside Matthew. “I also had to gather some intel for you.”

Matthew’s complaints were restrained. “Will Britney be here today?”

Amanda nodded. “Definitely. Probably around nine.”

Matthew asked, “What number am I for the audition? Does Helen know?”

“No surprises—you should be second.”

The effort Matthew had put into Amanda hadn’t been in vain. She seemed to genuinely consider him a friend. “James Blunt is first, you’re second, and Michael Sheen is last.”

She thought for a moment, then added, “From what Helen knows, James Blunt has almost no chance. The final choice will definitely be between you and Michael Sheen.”

Matthew nodded sincerely. “Thank you, Amanda. You’ve been a huge help.”

Amanda smiled sweetly. “We’re friends. I hope you’re the one who wins. That Michael Sheen is disgusting.”

“Hmm?” Matthew was confused.

“Hmph!” Amanda huffed before angrily saying, “He thinks he’s so handsome. A while back, he actually tried to hit on me.”

There was that? Matthew guessed that Michael Sheen must have been trying to network like him but had messed up his approach with Amanda.

In his past life, unless you were a rich, handsome playboy, flaunting an “I’m here to seduce you” attitude toward a young girl usually just earned you disgust.

Matthew had never intended to pursue these girls. Compared to Michael Sheen, his motives were far more hidden.

Seeing Amanda still looking furious, Matthew thought for a moment, then lowered his voice. “Let me tell you something… don’t tell anyone else…”

He leaned close to Amanda’s ear and whispered. Amanda’s eyes widened at first, then her mouth dropped open. After a moment, she covered her mouth to keep from gasping in surprise.

“Really?” Amanda couldn’t believe it.

Matthew nodded slightly. “When have I ever lied to you?”

Amanda couldn’t help but laugh, her earlier annoyance completely forgotten.

“He’s really shameless! So despicable!” Amanda worried, “Won’t this affect you? The director will probably side with Michael Sheen.”

“That’s why…” Matthew looked at Amanda hopefully, “I need your help, or I’m definitely done for.”

Amanda firmly patted Matthew’s arm. “Don’t worry. I’ll fully cooperate with you. We can’t let that disgusting guy win.”

Matthew gave a thumbs-up. “I knew you were the best friend ever.”

If Amanda had only been helping out of courtesy before, she would now go all out for him.

Gradually, the corridor outside grew busy. After a while, the other two actors participating in the costume audition entered the rest room. Matthew waved at Michael Sheen, who still seemed injured and walked a little strangely.

Michael Sheen nodded at him but looked somewhat awkward when he saw Amanda. He didn’t come over, just found a random spot to stand.

“I’ll go to the film studio entrance,” Amanda said, seeing Michael Sheen too nervous to sit and just standing there, shivering. She volunteered to avoid nightmares later. “I’ll let you know when Britney arrives.”

“Mhm.” Matthew nodded, then checked his phone again. “It’s almost time for makeup. Do you know where to find me?”

The two spoke in very low voices, audible only to each other. Amanda waved her hand. “Don’t worry. I know this place better than you.”

After Amanda left, Matthew and the other two waited another twenty minutes before Helen Herman arrived with a production assistant, leading them to the makeup room for the audition. Once they were inside, Helen left.

All three used the same makeup room. James Blunt, who was up first, went for makeup while Matthew and Michael Sheen tried on clothes. The crew had prepared light-colored sportswear, which was comfortable to wear.

Since it was just a simple base makeup, the makeup artist worked quickly—nothing like the terrifying process in the Gladiator crew. By nine o’clock, all three were done with makeup, and the stylist had picked out suitable outfits for each. However, they had to stand to avoid wrinkling their clothes.

The audition wasn’t set to start until nine-thirty, so Matthew had to wait in the makeup room.

After a while, there was a knock at the door. The makeup artist opened it, exchanged a few words, then turned to Matthew. “Matthew Horner, your agent is looking for you.”

Matthew walked out, and the stylist reminded him, “Be careful with your outfit and makeup!”

“I’ll be very careful!” Matthew assured.

Seeing Matthew leave the makeup room, Michael Sheen felt uneasy. Why was Helen looking for that guy now? Could it be…?

No way! He shook his head. Just yesterday, he had contacted Director Martin Jackson, who had told him that he had already recommended him to Britney and the record company. Neither side had objected, so he was definitely getting the male lead role.

Outside the makeup room, Matthew followed Amanda down the hallway toward the actors’ rest room. When she saw no one around, Amanda whispered, “Britney’s here. She’ll probably be over in two minutes.”

“Good!” Matthew nodded. “Let’s go to the rest room first, then come back later.”

The two quickly entered the empty rest room. Matthew stood inside waiting while Amanda stayed by the door, observing the situation.

“Where’s Helen?” Matthew asked curiously. “She doesn’t seem very concerned about the audition.”

“She’s with the record company executives.” Amanda shrugged. “Helen told me yesterday that there’s no need to worry about the audition. No matter who wins, the final choice will be her client. What’s the difference?”

Matthew thought about it—she was right.

“She’s here!” Amanda suddenly alerted him. “Britney’s here!”

Chapter 42: The Most Hated Singer

The crisp sound of high heels echoed through the corridor as the bustling film crew automatically made way. Britney Spears, wearing sunglasses and accompanied by her assistant, quickly turned into the hallway leading to the lounge.

Britney had only been famous for half a year, but she already carried herself with the air of a star.

Upon reaching the lounge, her assistant stepped forward to open the door. After Britney entered, the assistant followed her inside.

As soon as she stepped in, Britney felt her high heel step on something. Looking down, she saw a newspaper lying on the floor with a particularly eye-catching headline:

“Shocking Revelation—Britney Spears’ New MV Male Lead is a Christina Aguilera Fan!”

At the sight of Christina Aguilera’s name, unpleasant memories from the Mickey Mouse Club instantly flooded Britney’s mind.

Back then, in their rivalry for attention, she and Christina had clashed fiercely.

She bent down to pick up the newspaper and saw that it was a supplement from the American News Report. Besides the striking headline, there was a photo of someone she recognized—one of the three candidates for the MV’s male lead role, the one Director Martin Jackson had strongly recommended to her.

“He’s that little bitch’s fan?” Britney’s mood soured at the thought of Christina Aguilera. “A die-hard one?”

In her anger, she crumpled the newspaper and threw it into the trash can before sitting on the sofa, not saying a word.

Her assistant, seeing Britney inexplicably angry, quickly poured her a glass of water and cautiously retreated to the side. Stars were always difficult to serve.

Sitting on the sofa, Britney recalled more unpleasant memories of her time with Christina Aguilera at the Mickey Mouse Club, especially how Christina had called her last year to gloat after becoming famous…

“Hey, wait!”

A girl’s voice suddenly rang out in the corridor outside. “Matthew Horner, you dropped something.”

Then, Britney heard a man’s voice. “That’s not mine! How could I like Christina Aguilera? She looks like a monster, sings terribly, and only an idiot would buy her album.”

Terrible singing? A monster? Only an idiot would buy her album? Hearing these words, Britney Spears’ mood suddenly improved. The man outside had spoken the truth—exactly what she thought!

“Matthew Horner, it’s really not yours? Then I’ll throw it away.”

This time, the girl’s voice was softer, as if the two were walking away. The man’s voice became muffled. “Hurry up and throw it in the trash. The sight of Christina Aguilera makes me want to puke.”

Britney blinked. Christina Aguilera really was disgusting.

“Hmm, the name Matthew Horner sounds familiar,” she pondered for a moment before remembering. “I think I saw him at the last audition.”

The assistant checked the time and softly reminded her, “The audition is about to start.”

She found it strange how Britney had suddenly flown into a rage, then returned to normal, and was now even smiling.

Outside the lounge, Amanda accompanied Matthew to the makeup room and asked, “Was I okay?”

Matthew gave her a thumbs-up. “Perfect!”

Ahead was the makeup room. Amanda said, “I’m leaving. You go in.”

“Mhm.”

Matthew nodded, waved goodbye to Amanda, and entered the makeup room, finding a spot to stand and wait.

Honestly, his plan wasn’t flawless—it was even a bit forced. If he were dealing with someone in their thirties or forties, or even someone in their twenties with some experience, they might have suspected something. But Britney Spears was only eighteen, notorious in entertainment gossip for being brainless and easily provoked.

Since he wasn’t willing to sell himself like Michael Sheen, he had to take a gamble. He was betting that Britney Spears truly despised Christina Aguilera.

As long as Britney hated Christina, his chances of success were high.

After all, he was a nobody with no resources, not some top-tier genius. How could he come up with a perfect, foolproof plan?

Matthew was willing to take the risk because he had nothing to lose.

At exactly nine-thirty, an assistant named York arrived at the makeup room to notify James Blunt for his audition. As he left, he spotted Matthew and gave him a nod.

Michael Sheen watched all of this, envious of how Matthew could even network with the crew’s assistants. He admired Matthew’s scheming skills.

“This guy is good at networking,” Michael Sheen muttered, shifting his body slightly. He still couldn’t understand why, days later, his backside still stung. But he remained confident. “Too bad, no matter how good you are at networking, I’m still winning this audition.”

Glancing at Matthew, Michael Sheen walked past in an odd manner. Matthew smiled at him and asked with concern, “Your foot still hurting?”

A flicker of embarrassment crossed Michael Sheen’s face. “It’s fine, almost better.” He quickly changed the subject. “Why did Helen Herman call you at this time?”

“She scolded me,” Matthew said deliberately.

“Why?” Michael Sheen asked, confused.

“After having lunch with you the other day, I called Helen,” Matthew continued his lie. “I wanted to drop out of this audition, but she wouldn’t let me. She forced me to come, and just now, she called me over and yelled at me.”

He shook his head. “Sigh, this role is yours. Why am I even here?”

“You’re a good friend, Matthew.”

Hearing that Matthew had considered dropping out, Michael Sheen felt a twinge of emotion, though not much. “If I become famous, I’ll definitely help you.”

“Mhm.” Matthew treated his interactions with Michael Sheen as practice for his acting skills. “I believe that day will come soon!”

Michael Sheen smiled. If he became famous, he would definitely bring Matthew Horner in as a background actor. A role with lines? Forget it—Matthew Horner didn’t have that kind of talent…

Matthew and Michael Sheen chatted idly, and in just over ten minutes, the assistant named York pushed open the makeup room door again.

“Matthew.” He called out, “You’re up.”

“Coming.” Matthew quickly walked over.

Michael Sheen watched as Matthew closed the makeup room door, his lips curling. “Just like James Blunt—going through the motions.”

James Blunt entered the makeup room at that moment, looking utterly dejected.

“At most, ten minutes.” Michael Sheen checked his watch. “Matthew Horner will be back just like him.”

Time ticked by, and fifteen minutes passed in an instant. Michael Sheen discreetly rubbed his backside, but there was still no sign of Matthew. He glanced at his watch again.

“No rush, it’s only been fifteen minutes.” He kept his composure.

Another ten minutes passed. James Blunt had already removed his makeup and left, but Matthew still hadn’t returned.

Michael Sheen was really uncomfortable standing there. Another ten minutes went by, and the makeup room door remained still.

“What’s going on? He should be back like James Blunt—just going through the motions.” Michael Sheen was clearly getting anxious. “Could there be an unexpected situation?”

He reached back to touch his backside. “No, absolutely not. Director Martin Jackson will definitely keep his promise!”

But forty minutes had passed, and Matthew still hadn’t returned. Michael Sheen grew increasingly uneasy. The panic of having paid a painful price without getting the expected reward began to set in.

He reached back to touch his backside again, thinking of everything that had happened that night—the humiliation he had endured, the lingering pain—and his expression darkened.

What if… what if Martin Jackson didn’t keep his promise? What if he didn’t get the role? Would all his suffering have been in vain?

“I deserve a reward for what I’ve given!” he muttered. “I must get a reward.”

Meanwhile, in the audition room, Director Martin Jackson quietly asked the record company representative beside him, “Is it okay now?”

The representative looked at Britney, who lifted her head from behind the monitor and gave a slight nod.

“It’s fine.” He told the director.

“Cut!” Martin Jackson called out, stopping the audition. “Come over here.”

In truth, ten minutes into the audition, he had wanted to dismiss this Matthew Horner, but Britney Spears had objected, so he had to continue.

Matthew gracefully stepped away from the beach set, maintaining a humble demeanor whether facing Martin Jackson or the record company representative, as if the incident at the hotel that night had never happened.

“Anything else?” Martin Jackson asked quietly again.

If not, he was ready to send the guy away as soon as possible.

“I have a few questions.” Britney Spears suddenly spoke up, not waiting for Martin Jackson’s approval. “Are you Matthew Horner?”

Matthew nodded. “I am Matthew Horner.”

“Before the audition,” Britney had specifically checked the trash can in the hallway, “did you throw something away?”

“Uh…” Matthew gave an embarrassed smile. “Someone gave me a record. It wasn’t mine, so I just threw it away.”

Britney Spears confirmed it. “Alright, I’m done. You can go.”

Martin Jackson waved at Matthew, who turned and left. Just as he was about to exit, he heard, “York, bring Michael Sheen over.”

Chapter 43: I Don’t Like Him

“Alright, you can go now.”

Michael Sheen’s audition lasted less than twenty minutes. At the record company’s intervention, Martin Jackson called a stop. “We’ll notify your agent of the audition results later.”

The audition with makeup was over. The photographer turned off the camera, and the others began packing up, ignoring Michael Sheen. Michael stared at Martin Jackson, hoping for some hint, even just a glance, but Martin remained focused on the photographer, not sparing him a look.

“Let’s go.”

Seeing Michael standing motionless, York, the production assistant, urged him, “You should go remove your makeup.”

With that, York opened the audition room door.

Michael glanced at Martin Jackson again, but the man still showed no reaction.

York frowned slightly. This actor was too clueless. The audition team was about to meet and discuss, and his lingering presence was disruptive.

For a small-time actor, Michael Sheen’s conduct was far worse than Matthew’s.

“Move it!” York had to speak up, “Stop spacing out!”

Michael turned his head and saw York’s disdainful expression. Just as he was about to say something, York urged again, “Hurry up!”

Helpless, Michael followed York out of the audition room in an awkward posture. After all, the results weren’t out yet—he could still be the final winner.

“Nobody said longer auditions mean landing the role!” Michael consoled himself, “Maybe I’m already chosen, and the audition was just a formality…”

Back in the makeup room to remove his makeup, Michael found Matthew, who had changed back into his clothes, still there.

“Hey, Mike.” Matthew was quite interested in this method of immersing himself in the role, “How did it go?”

Michael stood in front of the makeup mirror, waiting for the makeup artist to return from the bathroom to remove his makeup. “I don’t know,” he said, his eyes flickering as he asked, “What about you? Why did it take so long?”

Matthew had stayed to wait for Michael. If Michael ended up winning, so be it. But if he won, would Michael accept the outcome after paying such a high price?

“It was supposed to be over in ten minutes.” Matthew repeated the prepared line, “Director Martin Jackson stopped me and insisted on adding another scene.”

He shook his head, “I can’t really explain what happened.”

Michael was momentarily confused. What was Martin Jackson up to? Could he still be interested in Matthew Horner? If so, what about his promise to him…

In the audition room, the Actors’ Guild representative and several assistants left one after another, leaving only Martin Jackson, the record company representative, Britney Spears, and her agent.

The final decision on the audition rested with the first three, while Britney’s agent was there to safeguard his client’s interests.

“What’s your opinion, Martin?” the record company representative asked, “Who do you prefer?”

Martin Jackson had already decided on his choice. “Michael Sheen! I think Michael Sheen is the best…”

“No! He’s not suitable!”

Before he could finish, Britney Spears interrupted, “We can’t choose him! His walking posture is terrible! He’s like a duck!”

Being cut off and contradicted by a girl not yet nineteen, Martin Jackson felt somewhat embarrassed. Though MV directors usually couldn’t overrule record companies and their supported singers, he didn’t want to give up so easily. After all, he had made a promise to Michael Sheen, and Michael had paid him.

“Why?” Martin Jackson asked, “You thought Michael Sheen was good just yesterday.”

He had seriously recommended Michael Sheen to the record company and Britney Spears. Though they hadn’t directly agreed, they had essentially acquiesced.

And now, after just one day, they changed their minds?

“But I saw today’s audition.” Britney Spears, though not the brightest, wasn’t about to reveal the real reason. “I think his walking posture is terrible! Matthew Horner is better.”

Under normal circumstances, Martin Jackson would have given up if Britney Spears said so.

But he had taken money, so he had to try. “Matthew Horner has only acted in three roles and has been an actor for less than four months. Michael Sheen has been in the acting world for three years and has far more acting experience than Matthew Horner. And from the audition results, he performed better than Matthew Horner.”

As the director, Martin Jackson’s word carried weight in determining who performed better during the audition.

Everyone looked at Britney Spears, especially the record company representative.

However, the record company representative said nothing. The company was about to face contract renewal with Britney Spears, so her wishes naturally came first.

“His walking posture can be adjusted.” Martin Jackson couldn’t understand why, after all this time, that guy still hadn’t recovered.

“I just don’t like him!” Britney Spears showed a hint of impatience, giving an irresistible reason, “I don’t want him as the male lead in my MV.”

“Uh…” Martin Jackson was speechless.

He couldn’t find any words to refute Britney Spears’ reasoning.

The record company representative immediately said, “Then let’s go with Matthew Horner.” He turned to Martin Jackson, “Notify Matthew Horner’s agent. We’ll sign the contract this afternoon.”

Nothing was more important than keeping Britney Spears happy to get her signature on the company’s long-term record contract.

Now that the record company and the singer were in agreement, Martin Jackson was powerless to object. After a moment’s thought, he said, “Alright, I’ll have someone call Helen Herman later.”

Britney Spears and the record company representative left together. Martin Jackson called his assistant and instructed, “Call Helen Herman and inform her of the audition results.”

In the makeup room, Michael Sheen finished removing his makeup and walked out with Matthew, heading toward the exit of the film studio.

“I wonder when the audition results will come out.” Michael Sheen’s eagerness was written all over his face.

Matthew was much calmer. “It should be soon. After all, it’s just an MV, not a full-length film.”

As the two reached the film studio door, they saw Amanda and Helen Herman approaching. Amanda waved at Matthew from a distance.

Matthew immediately understood—he had won the audition!

He felt a surge of excitement but didn’t show it.

“Perfect timing, I was just about to look for you.” Helen Herman didn’t even glance at Michael Sheen. She spoke directly to Matthew, “Don’t leave yet. After I finish discussing the contract with the film crew, you’ll need to sign it.”

This statement was tantamount to announcing the audition results.

“Me?” Matthew glanced at the stunned Michael Sheen beside him, his face showing utter surprise. “How could it be me?”

Amanda glanced at Michael Sheen, then winked at Matthew.

Michael Sheen looked at Matthew, his surprise tinged with confusion. Was he really surprised? Or was this an act…

Helen Herman didn’t respond to Matthew’s remark. She simply said, “Come with me. We’re going to discuss the contract.”

She nodded at Amanda, “Let’s go.”

Amanda and Matthew had no choice but to follow Helen Herman into the film studio.

“How could this happen?”

Only after they left did Michael Sheen snap out of his daze. “Why is Matthew Horner the winner? Why not me? Martin Jackson promised me!”

He turned his head, but the three had already disappeared into the film studio.

Where had things gone wrong?

Suddenly, he recalled what Matthew had said in the makeup room—Martin Jackson had specifically added an extra scene for his audition!

As the director, Martin Jackson held significant influence in casting decisions. Normally, the record company and the singer would respect the director’s choice.

Michael Sheen pondered further along the path Matthew had laid out: Why did Martin Jackson add a scene for Matthew? Was he still obsessed with Matthew? Did he still have feelings for him? Like in normal relationships, the unattainable always seemed more desirable than what was already in hand?

And Matthew—this guy might be playing a double game, putting on a front while secretly hooking up with Martin Jackson that night, deliberately stringing him along…

Those two bastards!

Walking through the film studio, Matthew turned to look back but could no longer see Michael Sheen. He couldn’t tell what Michael was thinking, but he could guess that Michael must be feeling frustrated.

He had gone to such lengths just to test whether he could provoke Michael Sheen into a strong emotional reaction after making a huge sacrifice and ending up empty-handed. Ideally, he wanted to push Michael Sheen into directly confronting Martin Jackson.

Michael Sheen might not act as he hoped, but if he didn’t, there was no loss. If he did, perhaps it would help him vent the anger from that night at the hotel.

At the film studio entrance, Michael Sheen’s face flushed red. Was he supposed to accept this outcome?

Accept it? How could he accept it! He clenched one fist, while his other hand unconsciously reached for his backside. After enduring such humiliation, this was the result? Martin Jackson had kicked him aside and gone after new prey?

“He promised me this role.” Michael Sheen seemed to be talking to himself, “He promised!”

Compared to Matthew, Michael Sheen hated the man who had taken his dignity and made promises even more. That man had subjected him to unprecedented shame, used him, and now refused to pay!

Bastard!

Feeling the strangeness between his buttocks again, Michael Sheen recalled everything that had happened that night. His whole body trembled as he turned and walked back into the film studio.

Chapter 44: What Must Come Will Come

In an office within the film studio, Matthew and Amanda sat on a long sofa, not saying a word, simply watching as Helen Herman negotiated with the record company representatives. The negotiations covered a wide range of topics, including not only the actor’s compensation but also many clauses that Matthew didn’t understand at all.

For example, the film crew and record company wouldn’t provide transportation for a minor actor like Matthew, so Helen Herman secured a fifty-dollar daily vehicle rental allowance for him.

Additionally, there were four makeup rooms in the studio used for filming. Helen Herman, citing the need for the male lead to rest well for the sake of filming, demanded that one of the rooms be set aside exclusively for Matthew.

Other clauses, such as work injury insurance and actor rights, were also not overlooked.

Without crossing the record company’s bottom line, Helen Herman did her utmost to secure the best possible treatment for Matthew.

Matthew remained silent, but he saw and heard everything. Perhaps Helen Herman was a bit arrogant, but she was an extremely conscientious and responsible agent.

The negotiations were still ongoing when the sound of an argument faintly drifted over.

“This voice…”

Not only Matthew, but Amanda also heard it. She spoke softly, “It sounds a bit familiar.”

Matthew listened intently, a smile flashing across his lips before he lowered his voice, “It sounds like Michael Sheen.”

“Him?” Amanda was puzzled. “Didn’t he leave?”

“Who knows.” Matthew shrugged slightly. “Maybe he came back.”

At that moment, Helen Herman’s phone rang. She apologized to the record company representatives, answered the call, and after hearing just one sentence, she stood up abruptly.

“What?”

Her face, hidden behind black glasses, was filled with shock. “I’ll be right there.”

With that, Helen Herman didn’t even have time to say goodbye to Matthew and Amanda before rushing out. Fortunately, she was wearing flat leather shoes; otherwise, she might have tripped.

“What happened?”

Amanda was very surprised. It was rare to see Helen Herman so shocked.

The record company representatives also ran out one after another. Matthew stood up and called to Amanda, “Let’s go take a look.”

Not watching this commotion would be a waste, especially since this commotion might have been caused by him.

Matthew and Amanda left the office and followed the sound into a nearby corridor. They saw a crowd gathered about ten meters away, and the earlier argument had turned into cursing.

“Martin Jackson, you bastard! You f*ggot!”

Hearing this voice, Matthew confirmed it was Michael Sheen without a doubt. As they approached the onlookers, they saw Michael Sheen with a flushed face, holding a steel pipe, blocking the door of an office and shouting loudly.

From inside the office came Martin Jackson’s trembling voice, “He’s gone mad! This man is crazy! Hurry up and call the police!”

“Michael Sheen!” Helen Herman, who was in front of Matthew, shouted loudly, “Stop it!”

Michael Sheen was in a frenzy, at his most enraged moment, so how could he listen to such words?

Helen Herman wasn’t stupid either; she just stood on the periphery shouting, with no intention of rushing forward to stop him.

In this situation, whoever rushed forward would be in trouble.

Anyway, the office door was closed, and Michael Sheen couldn’t kick it open in a short time.

“Bang! Bang!” The sound of Michael Sheen kicking the door came through.

“He’s gone mad?” Amanda unconsciously hid behind Matthew. “He’s actually causing trouble in the film crew.”

“Causing trouble?”

The assistant standing to the left was York. Seeing that the person next to him was Matthew, he turned his head and said, “Director Jackson had just come out of the audition room when he was hit on the shoulder with a steel pipe by him. If Director Jackson hadn’t run fast and locked himself in this office, I estimate…”

He shook his head.

Michael Sheen kicked the door several times in a row and then used the steel pipe in his hand to smash it. He looked extremely crazy, and with a weapon in his hand, no one was willing to take the risk of stopping him; they just called the police.

“Damn it!” Helen Herman was no longer as calm as before and started to get anxious. After all, this was her client. “Damn it! Hurry up and stop him!”

People who struggle in Hollywood have a natural instinct to seek profit and avoid harm, so no one listened to her.

“Bang—”

Michael Sheen kicked the door again, and wood chips flew up.

The more he couldn’t catch Martin Jackson to settle the score, the more anxious he became. The more anxious he was, the more his butt hurt. The more it hurt, the more he thought about what Martin Jackson had done to him, the more he wanted to smash open the door. The more he couldn’t smash open the door, the angrier he became. The angrier he was, the more he wanted to vent!

An enraged person has no reason.

So, including Helen Herman, no one temporarily took the risk of going up, afraid that the hard steel pipe would fall on their head.

Matthew guessed that this was also related to Martin Jackson being just a small MV director. If the person trapped in the office was a big director, someone would probably have rushed up long ago.

“Bang—Bang—Bang—”

The huge impact sounds kept coming, followed by Michael Sheen’s enraged shouts after losing his mind, “Martin Jackson! You bastard! You blew my mouth! Fcked my ass! And you didn’t give me the promised role! I’m going to kill you! Kill you, you fggot!”

As soon as these words came out, the surroundings instantly fell silent, and Matthew and Amanda looked at each other in disbelief.

Such things were not secrets in the circle, but no one would say them publicly. Now that they were exposed in public, everyone was very surprised.

Helen Herman immediately realized that something was wrong. She was afraid that it would implicate Angel Agency, which was her life’s work. In a hurry, she wanted to rush forward.

She was right in front of Matthew. Just as she was about to move, Matthew noticed.

Having finally met an agent with good professional ethics and a good network of contacts, Matthew didn’t want her to be ruined. He reached out and grabbed Helen Herman’s shoulder, reminding her, “He’s gone mad. Are you mad too? Do you want to live or not?”

Michael Sheen was spewing shocking words from his mouth, his feet were constantly kicking the door, and the steel pipe in his hand was waving around. Getting close could easily result in accidental injury.

Helen Herman felt her shoulder being firmly gripped by a rough, iron-like hand. Even if she wanted to rush forward, she couldn’t break free.

After Matthew’s reminder and this moment of buffer, Helen Herman also calmed down. After all, she wasn’t an impulsive person.

“You have a good relationship with him.” Helen Herman immediately turned her head and asked, “Do you know what this is about?”

Matthew let go of his hand and scratched his head. “Just as he said.”

The sound of police sirens came from outside the studio, followed by dense footsteps. Several police officers rushed over, and the incident was quickly brought under control. Several strong patrol officers worked together to subdue Michael Sheen, put handcuffs on him, and dragged him out of the studio.

Then, the door of that office was opened from the inside, and Director Martin Jackson, who was in pain and gritting his teeth, came out with one hand on his shoulder. His face was pale, covered with a layer of fine sweat, as if he was seriously injured.

The representative of the record company stepped forward at this time. “Hurry up and send him to the hospital!”

Immediately, several crew members accompanied the police and sent Martin Jackson out.

“Ah—”

Probably because he was walking a bit fast, Martin Jackson let out a scream.

“Everyone, disperse…” The person from the record company waved his hand to the surroundings. “Everyone, disperse.”

The crew members quickly dispersed. Matthew saw that Helen Herman didn’t move and stood there with Amanda without leaving.

“Call the company and contact another director.” The person from the record company instructed his assistant. “You go and keep an eye on Martin Jackson’s side, and that actor…”

At this point, he looked up at Helen Herman. “Helen, what’s going on?”

“I’m not too sure.” Helen Herman reacted quickly. “Maybe Director Martin Jackson and Michael Sheen reached some kind of private agreement.”

This matter was a bit troublesome, but she wouldn’t back down too much. From Matthew’s words, it wasn’t just Michael Sheen’s problem.

The representative of the record company looked at Matthew and Amanda and frowned. “The impact he caused is too bad.”

Helen Herman turned her head and said to the two of them, “You two go to the office and wait for me.”

Obviously, these two people wanted to talk alone.

Matthew and Amanda didn’t say anything and turned to leave. They returned to the office where they had negotiated earlier and patiently waited for Helen Herman to come back.

“Will it be very troublesome?” Matthew asked softly.

Amanda shook her head. “It’s okay. Helen can handle things more troublesome than this.”

Matthew didn’t expect that Michael Sheen, in his rage, would be so impulsive and actually attack Martin Jackson so fiercely.

This far exceeded his expectations, but thinking about the price Michael Sheen had paid, this seemed quite normal.

Perhaps Michael Sheen also wanted to find him to settle the score? Matthew guessed. But he wasn’t as easy to find as Martin Jackson.

What happened today, some was his plan, and some was unexpected, but overall, the goal was basically achieved.

Matthew and Amanda waited for nearly twenty minutes before Helen Herman came back from outside and continued to negotiate with the record company representatives.

After both parties agreed on the terms and drafted the contract, under the witness of relevant lawyers, Matthew signed his name on the two copies of the contract.

Helen Herman secured many favorable terms, but what Matthew was more concerned about was the compensation. The filming plan was for four days, with a compensation of four thousand dollars. For each additional day of filming, the compensation would automatically increase by one thousand dollars.

Matthew received the script for the MV but didn’t know when the filming would start. The director had suddenly encountered a problem, so the specific filming time would have to wait for the crew’s notice.

The makeup audition, which had consumed a lot of Matthew’s energy, was completely finished. He took Helen Herman’s car to Angel Agency first, then transferred to a bus to go to the company on Hollywood Boulevard to prepare for work.

As soon as the bus left Burbank, Matthew received a call from Helen Herman, asking him to go to Angel Agency again tomorrow.

“What must come will come.”

Helen Herman wasn’t a fool. Plus, she needed help, and without a suitable candidate, she brought in Amanda…

Chapter 45: Ranked Quite High

As soon as his morning shift ended, Matthew finished his handover and hurried to Burbank, arriving at Angel Agency. He first went to the front desk to check in with Amanda.

“It’s all my fault,” Amanda said apologetically. “Helen asked me a few roundabout questions, and I wasn’t on guard. I accidentally let it slip.”

“It’s fine, it’s fine,” Matthew quickly reassured her. “We haven’t done anything illegal or criminal. If Helen knows, then she knows.”

Amanda’s mind turned. “Right, I was just helping you get the role. Anyway, Helen said it doesn’t matter who gets the male lead.”

She was a relatively simple girl and ultimately had no idea what Matthew had done behind the scenes.

“Is Helen here?” Matthew asked.

“Yes,” Amanda said, pointing upstairs. “She’s waiting for you in her office. Go on up.”

Matthew nodded, bypassed the front desk, and went up to the second floor. He arrived at Helen Herman’s office and knocked lightly on the door.

“Come in.”

Hearing Helen Herman’s voice, Matthew pushed the door open and walked in, greeting the woman behind the desk with familiarity. “Good morning, Helen.”

Helen Herman gestured toward the sofa. “Have a seat. Water or coffee?”

“No, thanks,” Matthew said, not thirsty. He sat down on a single sofa and asked, “You wanted to see me?”

“Yesterday, I went to see Michael Sheen,” Helen Herman said, her hands crossed on the desk. “I’ve already terminated his contract. He’s been cursing you and Martin Jackson. What’s going on?”

At this point, Matthew saw no reason to beat around the bush. “After the first audition, Martin Jackson called me and asked me to meet him at a hotel to discuss something. That night, I went and found out he had ulterior motives. I refused him.”

Helen Herman seemed skeptical. “You refused him?”

“Come on, I have my limits!” Matthew spread his hands. “I’m only interested in women! The thought of that makes me sick.”

Regardless of whether Helen Herman believed him, he continued, “After I left, I happened to see Michael Sheen going to see Martin Jackson. The next day, Michael Sheen invited me to lunch and boasted that he could get the male lead in the MV. He was walking strangely, so I guessed he must have made a deal with Martin Jackson.”

Helen Herman adjusted her black-rimmed glasses. “Why did you end up winning?”

“I didn’t want to lose this opportunity, so I put in some effort,” Matthew said without a hint of shame, his words grand and noble. “My efforts, combined with a bit of luck, led to the current audition results.”

Helen Herman had already heard some things from Amanda, but she was sure Amanda only knew a small part of it.

“Explain in detail,” she said, looking at Matthew.

Matthew’s words were mostly true, though some were false. “I heard from Amanda that Britney is the key to the audition. As it happens, I have a friend who’s an entertainment reporter. I specifically asked around to see how I could impress Britney. My reporter friend told me that Britney and Christina Aguilera have a sharp rivalry behind the scenes. They were already sworn enemies back in the Mickey Mouse Club. So I asked Amanda for help. She deliberately said outside Britney’s resting room that I hate Christina Aguilera.”

“Low-level tactics, but effective,” Helen Herman said calmly. “You really surprise me, Matthew Horner.”

In Hollywood, most major role auditions involved behind-the-scenes maneuvering and competition. The less famous the actor, the fiercer the struggle. This guy was even more suited to Hollywood than she had thought.

“You shouldn’t have involved Amanda,” she said coldly.

“I didn’t want to, but I couldn’t find anyone else,” Matthew argued. “I couldn’t bring an entertainment reporter onto the set, could I?”

Helen Herman reminded him, “You should have come to me. I’m your agent.”

Matthew reminded her, “You’re also the agent for all my competitors.”

Helen Herman was momentarily speechless. Although she felt Matthew was more suited to this industry than others, she hadn’t invested more resources or attention in him. After all, in this industry, opportunities were far more important than talent. Many people with decent potential never made it, while others stumbled into overnight fame.

“Next time, let me know,” Helen Herman said, not wanting to dwell on this. “You’re now ranked quite high among my clients.”

Hearing this, Matthew probed, “Not first?”

Helen Herman didn’t respond to that. Instead, she said, “Let’s talk about Michael Sheen and Martin Jackson.”

Matthew looked innocent. “What does their business have to do with me?”

“Michael Sheen is a client of Angel Agency. He directly attacked the director on set,” Helen Herman said, her eyes behind the glasses carrying a hint of pressure. “Do you think he might affect you?”

Matthew was taken aback. How had he overlooked this? If he had thought of it earlier, he wouldn’t have provoked Michael Sheen!

But he quickly regained his composure. “Aren’t we under contract with the film crew and the record company?”

“Do you know how much effort it took to suppress this?” Helen Herman looked displeased.

Matthew clapped his hands, looking furious. “Damn Michael Sheen! He wants to die and drag me down with him!”

Helen Herman was a bit confused. “It wasn’t you causing trouble behind the scenes.”

“No!” Matthew, of course, wouldn’t admit it. “I wanted the male lead, not anything else.”

He really hadn’t expected Michael Sheen to take action, and he had done so ruthlessly.

Come to think of it, this was clearly a case of poor planning. He hadn’t considered the possible impact on the agency and himself.

“Truly low-level tactics,” Matthew mocked himself. “My brain still isn’t enough.”

Helen Herman didn’t quite believe Matthew, and he could tell. He simply said, “You might not understand the mindset of a normal man. If it were me, paying such a humiliating price and not getting what I wanted, I wouldn’t just hit someone—I might kill someone.”

Helen Herman was half-convinced and didn’t pursue it further. Angel Agency had terminated its contract with Michael Sheen, and the record company had taken the opportunity to fire Martin Jackson. This matter was now closed.

Moreover, she had gone to some trouble to confirm once again that Matthew Horner was a client with considerable potential.

Perhaps she should invest more resources in him?

Matthew saw Helen Herman deep in thought and didn’t say anything more in his defense. He reflected on the several operations he had planned to secure the male lead in the MV. Looking back now, there were many flaws and oversights. If it weren’t for his good luck and his foresight regarding Britney Spears, he wouldn’t have emerged as the final victor.

But in the end, it was all worth it!

“You need to trust your agent,” Helen Herman suddenly said. “My job is to get you work.”

Matthew said seriously, “I’ve always trusted you, Helen. You should believe in me too.”

Helen Herman looked at Matthew. “Can I believe you?” She took off her glasses and rubbed her brow. “Next time you’re up to something, let me know first!”

“I promise!” Matthew could see that Helen Herman was quite angry. He needed this agent. “From now on, I’ll consult you before doing anything related to roles.”

Helen Herman put her glasses back on. “Also, don’t drag Amanda into these messy affairs again. She’s only helping out here temporarily.”

This time, Matthew nodded seriously. “I won’t.”

He glanced at the clock on the wall, stood up, and said, “I need to go to North Hollywood for class.”

“Go ahead,” Helen Herman waved her hand. “Remember to study your role and the script. If there’s anything from the film crew, I’ll let you know in advance.”

Matthew left the office and went downstairs to the lobby. He greeted Amanda, hailed a taxi, and headed to the school in North Hollywood to continue his acting classes.

Since he had spent a bit too much time at Angel Agency, he arrived at school late.

Today’s class wasn’t taught by David Astor but by a middle-aged woman. Matthew apologized and entered the classroom, finding everyone standing in front of mirrors, spaced apart.

This class was about controlling facial muscles and subtle expressions.

Previous classes had mentioned that an outstanding actor could even control every muscle in their face, which required long-term and extensive practice. Los Angeles had many acting schools and courses, with various schools of thought and training methods. Every experienced actor had their unique insights.

Compared to others in the class, Matthew was clearly behind in this aspect. Many people who came to Hollywood to be actors, like Rachel McAdams beside him, had discovered their interest in high school and started joining drama clubs, apart from family background influences.

By the time they reached college, apart from professional acting schools, many universities had top-tier drama societies.

As everyone knew, American school clubs were quite influential.

Even without professional training in college, many students who discovered their interest in this area in high school had some acting experience and skills.

These were things Matthew, who had dropped out early, couldn’t compare to.

So, Matthew worked even harder and cherished every opportunity.

He stood in front of the mirror and, following the requirements of a simple script, began practicing.

The morning passed in this seemingly tedious and boring training. Having been in the industry for so long, Matthew truly felt that behind the glamour, there was hard work that outsiders couldn’t understand.

After class, Matthew rubbed his face and looked beside him. Rachel McAdams was organizing her materials.

“What’s for lunch?” he asked directly. “My treat.”

Rachel McAdams smiled sweetly. “Got rich? So generous.”

Chapter 46: Unemployed

A new week had begun, and as usual, Matthew and Rachel McAdams had their language class in the afternoon, so they stayed to have lunch together. Neither of them had much money, so they chose a casual Italian restaurant near the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts. After so many classes together, they were quite familiar with each other, and Rachel didn’t stand on ceremony with Matthew.

“I’ll have the Italian pasta,” she ordered, just one dish.

Matthew wasn’t eating with Rachel for the first time. He knew actresses ate very little to maintain their figures, so he didn’t bother with pleasantries.

“I’ll have the Florentine bone-in ribeye,” he said. Tall and muscular, with a high daily exercise load, he was a classic carnivore. “And a seafood pasta.”

After the server left, Rachel rested her hands on the table and asked with concern, “Did you pass the audition?”

Matthew picked up his water glass and, before drinking, said, “I did.”

“Really?” Rachel was surprised. “You’re going to be the male lead in Britney Spears’ MV?”

“Signed the contract yesterday.” Matthew didn’t want to dwell on the topic to avoid seeming boastful. Instead, he asked, “How’s your work going? Did you quit McDonald’s?”

Rachel nodded. “I did. I haven’t found a suitable part-time job yet.”

Matthew asked curiously, “Didn’t your agent help you find one?”

Many agents had broad connections in this area. For example, Helen Herman, among the young actors signed to Angel Talent, had helped many find part-time work.

Rachel sighed. “My agent has a lot of actors under her. I’m just one of the insignificant ones.”

“Is there anything I can do to help?” Matthew asked.

Rachel smiled and shook her head. She knew Matthew’s situation wasn’t great either.

She changed the subject. “Your accent correction is improving quickly.”

“Is it?” Matthew rubbed his chin. “Maybe I have more talent for this than acting.”

Rachel laughed, her dimples showing. “Your acting talent isn’t bad either.”

Matthew shook his head. “You’re the first to say that.”

The server brought their food. Though the restaurant wasn’t high-end, the food was decent.

“Has your agent sent you to any auditions recently?” Matthew asked after taking a sip of water.

“No, I haven’t auditioned in a long time.” Rachel swallowed her pasta and said, “I suspect he’s forgotten he even has me as a client.”

She suddenly put down her fork and added, “Oh, right, at the start of class today, the school announced that next week we’re going to a film crew for an internship.”

Matthew thought for a moment. “I probably can’t go. The MV could start shooting at any time.”

“That’s too bad.” Rachel seemed a little disappointed. “I was hoping to act opposite you.”

“You just enjoy completely overshadowing me during performances, don’t you?” Matthew called her out directly. “You always steal the scene.”

Rachel flashed her sweet smile again. “Actually, I’m quite troubled. I always feel like I’m overdoing it.”

“Better than me, who just knows how to look cool.” Matthew was quoting David Astor’s evaluation of him.

“That’s just your natural advantage.” Rachel deliberately looked him up and down. “You’re not as handsome as Leonardo DiCaprio, but you look more like a man.”

Matthew flexed his arm to show off his muscles. “You like my type?”

“Like your type?” Rachel rested her chin in her hand, tilting her head as she looked at Matthew. “Are you trying to pursue me?”

“Uh…” Matthew was at a loss for words, unsure how to respond.

This Western woman was too straightforward, not playing by the usual rules.

He was still thinking in a typical Eastern way and quickly shook his head. “I don’t even know what I’ll be doing tomorrow. Better not drag others down.”

They looked at each other and laughed.

Right now, they were both struggling just to survive. They didn’t have the luxury of thinking about anything else.

After lunch, Matthew paid the bill and walked back to the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts with Rachel to continue their afternoon language class.

As Rachel had said, after this period of study and correction, Matthew’s Texas accent had faded significantly. The language class wasn’t just about correcting accents—it also included professional dramatic language exercises.

Over the next two days, Matthew spent his days at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, his evenings working as a driver for Red Penguin Service Company, and all his free time studying the MV script and his role. Occasionally, he would check the entertainment gossip in American News Report, a tabloid with a name that sounded like a serious newspaper.

He was sure Ilena Boyar wouldn’t miss big news like Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera.

At one point, Matthew was so curious he almost called Ilena Boyar but stopped himself. It was better not to contact entertainment reporters unless necessary.

Instead of wasting time on that, he focused on studying the MV script and his role.

Music videos, especially pop music videos, were usually short. The one Matthew was involved in was planned to be no longer than five minutes, with the visual content and style matching the song Sometimes.

From the moment he got the script, Matthew had put a lot of effort into this, even gathering a lot of information. Though he was a complete outsider to pop music, he had figured out the basics of Sometimes.

Sometimes was a bubblegum pop-influenced teen pop song that depicted a shy girl too afraid to confess her feelings to the boy she liked.

The song received mixed reviews from critics. Some thought it was stronger than Britney’s previous single, …Baby One More Time, while others felt it was unremarkable, just a boring display of Britney’s youthful innocence.

In the Sometimes MV, Britney Spears played the shy girl too afraid to confess, while Matthew played the boy she secretly admired.

In short, whether it was the MV or the song, it was a typical teen pop style.

Thus, the MV and its actors had to appeal to teenagers.

Matthew was well aware that his passing the initial audition and getting to the callback had little to do with his acting skills. His decent looks had likely played a significant role.

Based on the information he had gathered, Matthew concluded that his role as the male lead required him to be handsome, cool, sunny, and appealing to Britney’s teenage fans.

This didn’t require much acting skill from him. As long as he had basic filming experience and didn’t make rookie mistakes like looking at the camera, the rest was mostly the stylist’s job.

Matthew felt he could handle this role easily. After all, he was only nineteen—he didn’t need to pretend to be younger.

Another afternoon, with the sun leaning toward the west, Matthew got off the bus, his long shadow trailing behind him as he walked toward Red Penguin Company, preparing for another night of work.

Just as he was about to reach the company’s entrance, his phone rang.

“Hi, Helen.” It was his agent. “What’s up?”

Helen Herman’s voice came through the phone. “The record company has confirmed the director. Tomorrow, all the actors have to go to the studio—the director wants to meet you. Filming starts the day after, and you need to be on set by eight in the morning.”

Matthew was about to say okay when Helen Herman spoke again. “You should take the next few days off. Don’t go to work at night—make sure you’re well-rested!”

“Got it, no problem!” Matthew looked up at the company’s entrance, guessing Lister would have something to say about this. “I’ll go request leave right now.”

Helen Herman reminded him again, “Also, don’t mention anything about Michael Sheen and Martin Jackson to anyone on set.”

“I know.” Matthew assured her, “I’ll keep my mouth shut.”

He had already gotten what he wanted. Why bring up those pointless things again?

After hanging up, Matthew entered Red Penguin Company and went straight to the second floor to Lister’s office.

As usual, the bald Black man, the fat man, and Lister were there. But this time, the bald Black man and the fat man acted as if they didn’t see him, not saying a word.

“Boss.” Matthew approached Lister’s desk. Lister looked up at him, handed over the car keys and documents, and said, “Here’s tonight’s work. You’re going to Santa Monica.”

Matthew took them, scratched his head, and said, “Boss, after tonight, I’d like to take a week off.”

“What?” Lister’s eyes widened. “A week off? How many days have you taken off this month?”

The bald Black man, seeing Lister getting angry, deliberately interjected, “He’s a big star now! Of course, he doesn’t care about this little job!”

Anyone would be annoyed if their employee kept taking time off. Lister was clearly upset.

Matthew was about to say something flattering, but before he could speak, the bald Black man said, “Big star, what amazing role are you playing this time?”

He didn’t believe this country bumpkin could be so lucky every time.

Though Matthew didn’t want to argue with this foolish pig, the constant jabs were getting to him. He turned and said, “The male lead in Britney Spears’ MV.”

The bald Black man immediately shut his mouth, not saying another word, as if he weren’t even in the room.

“You’ve taken too much time off.” Lister was stating the facts. “I can’t explain this to the boss.”

Matthew understood what he meant. Though he didn’t want to lose this job, he didn’t want to delay the MV filming even more.

He placed the keys and documents on the desk. “Thank you for your help these past few days, Mr. Lister.”

This man had his flaws, but when Matthew needed it most, he had given him a job to survive.

Lister pushed the keys back to Matthew. “Finish tonight’s shift. It’s almost the end of the month. Tomorrow, give me a resignation letter, and I’ll count you as full attendance this month.”

Matthew nodded, took the keys, and left the office. Tomorrow, he would be unemployed.

Chapter 47: The New Director

Matthew didn’t have time to look for another part-time job just yet. As he arrived at the Disney Studio for the second time, preparing to meet the new director, he noticed a large crowd of reporters gathered at the entrance, some even carrying cameras.

Unfortunately, none of them paid him any attention.

Matthew walked past them into the studio without a single glance in his direction.

However, he overheard snippets of their conversations.

“Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera have a deep personal feud, and someone beat us to the story.”

“They’ve been at odds since their days at the Mickey Mouse Club, and we had no idea!”

“They’ve been hiding it well.”

“I’ve been tailing Britney for days!”

Listening to their chatter, Matthew entered the studio, guessing that Ilena Boyar’s American News Report must have dug up some old dirt on Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera and published it.

He had left in a hurry that morning and hadn’t bought a newspaper, so he couldn’t check now.

Matthew first called his agent, Helen Herman, who was already at the film studio, waiting for him at the entrance.

Driving a four-wheeled electric cart, Matthew quickly made his way to the studio. From a distance, he spotted Helen Herman standing in the shade near the entrance, as usual, dressed in a well-fitted suit, her golden-brown hair neatly tied into a ponytail.

“Morning, Helen,” Matthew said as he parked the cart and walked over.

Helen Herman turned and headed inside the studio, saying over her shoulder, “It’s not early. Britney’s already here.”

Matthew checked his phone and muttered, “We still have fifteen minutes before the scheduled time.”

“What?” Helen Herman hadn’t caught his words and asked, “What did you say?”

“Oh, nothing,” Matthew deflected, changing the subject. “Why is Britney here so early?”

As they turned into the corridor leading to the studio’s office area, Helen Herman didn’t answer his question. Instead, she warned, “Britney was provoked by reporters at the studio entrance. Don’t say much.”

Matthew nodded. “Got it.”

Though he had been called to attend the new director’s pre-shoot meeting, Matthew kept his head clear. He had no say in anything, so the best course of action was to stay quiet and blend into the background.

As they neared a small conference room, Helen Herman suddenly asked, “Was it your reporter friend who published the story about Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera?”

“What story?” Matthew feigned ignorance, genuinely not having seen the report. “I haven’t read the paper today.”

Just as they reached the conference room, a sharp, angry voice cut through the door.

“Don’t tell me to calm down! Christina Aguilera is a *****, and I’ll say it to anyone! She’s trash! Don’t expect me to pretend we’re friends in front of the media. Even if every outlet criticizes me, I won’t do it!”

“Britney…”

“Forget it!”

Matthew glanced at Helen Herman, whose brow furrowed slightly, though her expression remained calm.

She knocked lightly on the door, and the voices inside abruptly stopped.

Helen Herman pushed the door open, and Matthew followed her inside.

Only two people were in the room—Britney Spears and what appeared to be her agent. Helen Herman acted as if she hadn’t heard a thing, walking to one side of the table and pulling out a chair to sit. Matthew followed suit, taking the seat beside her.

“Hello, Helen,” Britney’s agent greeted first.

Helen Herman responded with a professional smile. “Hello.”

Matthew first glanced at the agent, then at Britney Spears, who sat with her arms crossed, her face flushed with anger.

There was no denying that Britney Spears, not yet nineteen, was at the peak of her youth—vibrant, stunning, and fiery. Even sitting there, she radiated star power.

The door opened again, and a representative from the record company entered with a short, dark-haired man in his thirties.

The company rep looked at Britney, then at Matthew. “You’re both here.”

It seemed he had already met with Britney’s side. He introduced the short man to Matthew and Helen Herman. “This is the new MV director, Zack Snyder. He’s quite well-known in advertising and music video circles.”

“Nice to meet you, Mr. Snyder,” Helen Herman said, standing to shake his hand. “Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

Matthew also stood and shook the man’s hand. “Hello, Director Snyder. I’m Matthew Horner.”

Zack Snyder politely greeted them in turn.

Soon, the rest of the MV crew—cinematographers, props, makeup artists, and set designers—filed into the room. The record company rep stepped aside, and Director Snyder began discussing the shoot.

Most of the previous director Martin Jackson’s plans remained unchanged, especially the script and style of the MV. The only major change was Snyder’s belief that filming a beach scene in a studio was a terrible idea. He proposed shooting on location at Paradise Cove Beach in Malibu.

The record company agreed, Britney had no objections, and Matthew’s opinion didn’t matter.

Thus, except for a few studio shots, most of the MV would now be filmed at Paradise Cove Beach in Malibu.

Matthew listened attentively throughout, keeping his mouth shut. Unless directly addressed, he wouldn’t speak.

His role as the male lead carried far less weight than the female lead’s.

In fact, during the meeting, Snyder’s only request regarding Matthew was that the male lead’s appearance should be more masculine, ideally emphasizing muscular definition. Beyond that, he didn’t mention Matthew again.

As for the muscle definition, Matthew was confident he had no issues. He knew this director’s tastes fairly well.

Though his physique wasn’t as exaggerated as some movie stars’, this was an MV, not a superhero film.

Superhero movies were simple, mindless fun—the go-to for casual entertainment. Back when he lived on the other side of the ocean, Matthew rarely went to theaters but was a beneficiary of online piracy. He had watched several of Snyder’s superhero films in ultra-high-definition downloads. Back then, DC and Marvel fans were constantly at each other’s throats online, and Snyder was often at the center of those debates. So, Matthew was familiar with the director’s strong personal style.

However, his impression of Snyder wasn’t great—Batman v Superman was painfully dull.

The only positive memory Matthew had of Snyder was his perfect casting of Gal Gadot as Wonder Woman.

Those legs, that face—he had been so captivated he wanted to lick the screen.

For that reason, he even broke his habit of pirating movies and went to the theater to see Wonder Woman. It was a film that showcased Gal Gadot’s beauty from every angle, in slow motion, without a single flaw.

Of course, that was all in the past. The present-day Zack Snyder was just an obscure MV and commercial director, and Matthew was even less significant.

At least Snyder was already a director, while Matthew was still a bit-player.

With that thought, Matthew quickly discarded his past biases against Snyder to avoid affecting the upcoming shoot.

He believed that, given the necessity of replacing the director, the record company would rather swap out the male lead than change directors carelessly.

“What’s on your mind?” Helen Herman’s voice interrupted his thoughts. “You’re zoning out?”

Matthew had a ready excuse. “I was thinking about the director’s requirements—how to make the role more masculine.”

The meeting had ended, and people were filing out. Matthew stood up and asked, “Should we go too?”

“Let’s go,” Helen Herman said, leading the way out.

Matthew followed, asking, “No rehearsal schedule for the crew?”

“The crew has a rehearsal schedule. They’ve been rehearsing since March,” Helen Herman replied, as if squeezing out the last bit of toothpaste. “Britney and her backup dancers have been practicing. Your role doesn’t require rehearsal.”

Outside the studio, Matthew drove the electric cart, taking Helen Herman all the way to the studio gates. There, they found the reporters in chaos, surrounding Britney Spears’ car, refusing to let her leave until she answered their questions.

“So this is how stars are treated?” Matthew said, not without envy.

“Stars don’t get this treatment every day,” Helen Herman said as she stepped off the cart. “This is because of the gossip report in American News Report about Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera.”

She suddenly asked, “Does your reporter friend work for American News Report?”

“That… I think so,” Matthew played dumb. “I never asked.”

He changed the subject. “Can you help me find a part-time job?”

Helen Herman looked puzzled. “Don’t you already have one? You’re not driving anymore?”

“I got fired,” Matthew lied. “Too many days off. My boss let me go.”

Helen Herman walked toward the studio exit. When Matthew caught up, she said, “Don’t worry about that now. Your top priority is finishing this MV shoot. We’ll talk about work after that.”

Matthew left the studio gates, glancing at the car trapped by reporters. “Alright.”

Helen Herman was right. Nothing was more important than the MV shoot right now.

Chapter 48: A Lifetime Rival

Golden sunlight spilled from the sky, casting its glow upon the shrubs along the cliffside. Beneath them lay a crescent-shaped beach, its tip extending into a long wooden pier that stretched into the sapphire sea.

This picturesque beach was Malibu’s Paradise Bay, leased by a restaurant that required a ticket for entry. But today, the beach was devoid of tourists. Instead, countless reporters with cameras and microphones gathered atop the cliffs behind it.

Britney Spears’ record company had temporarily rented the beach to film the music video for Sometimes.

Early in the morning, Matthew arrived with the film crew. The company hadn’t just rented the beach—they had also secured the restaurant. Several of its rooms had been repurposed as rest areas and makeup rooms.

Thanks to Helen Herman’s efforts, Matthew, the male lead, had a room all to himself.

“Didn’t expect you to come in person,” Matthew said as he sat in front of the makeup mirror, letting the makeup artist work on his face. He glanced at Helen, who sat behind him, flipping through a newspaper. “I thought you’d just toss me to the crew and forget about me.”

Helen didn’t even look up from her paper. “I don’t have other work at the moment,” she said. “And you’re not just their choice—you’re mine too.”

The words were cryptic, but after a moment, Matthew understood.

“Oh…” he casually asked, “So does that make me your most important client?”

He had heard from Amanda that Angel Agency wasn’t large, and Helen wouldn’t have many resources—she’d have to focus them carefully.

“You haven’t shown that potential yet,” Helen denied.

Matthew glanced at her through the mirror, but her face was hidden behind the newspaper. He couldn’t read her expression.

After his makeup was done, he changed into a white T-shirt—snug and form-fitting, accentuating his well-defined muscles. His physique wasn’t the exaggerated kind from gym workouts but the result of years of intense manual labor. He looked strong, but not in the way Arnold Schwarzenegger or Dwayne Johnson did. Instead, he resembled a taller, more muscular Tom Cruise.

Since he’d be filming barefoot on the beach, he slipped on a pair of flip-flops, ignoring Helen, who was still reading her newspaper. He grabbed his work bag and left the makeup room, walking along the wooden pier toward the beach.

As he stepped onto the sand, he spotted the temporary rest area under a canopy. He found his chair and sat down, watching the group of seven or eight dancers near the water, rehearsing their moves under the choreographer’s guidance.

He knew nothing about dance or music, but from the young faces of the dancers, he guessed they were practicing something popular among teenagers.

“Miss Spears…” a cautious voice called out, “this way, please.”

Matthew turned to see Britney Spears in a white crop top, stepping into the canopy.

Perhaps because they were the male and female leads, her chair was placed close to his.

Director Zack Snyder was still setting up the shoot with the crew, so filming wouldn’t start anytime soon. Britney sat patiently, waiting.

Matthew had prepared for this. Seeing no one else nearby, he took out a notebook and pen from his bag, stood up, and walked over to her.

Britney looked at him with slight surprise. Matthew scratched his head, feigning embarrassment, and flashed a bright, slightly shy smile. “Hi, Miss Spears. I’m a huge fan. I’ve been wanting to ask for your autograph but never had the chance.”

He hadn’t rehearsed with her or spoken to her directly before.

“Could you…” he gestured awkwardly toward the pen and notebook, “sign this for a loyal fan?”

For some reason, Britney remembered Matthew. She took the pen and notebook without hesitation and asked, “You’re Matthew Horner, right?”

“Just call me Matthew,” he said, looking delighted, as if being recognized by her was the greatest honor. Then, hesitantly, he asked, “Can I… call you Britney?”

Britney signed the notebook as she spoke. “Of course.”

She suddenly paused, unable to contain her curiosity. “Who’s your least favorite singer?”

Matthew suddenly felt the urge to bang his head against the sand. He also wondered what strange wiring lay beneath her blonde hair.

But when he saw her youthful face—so at odds with her mature, sexy figure—he began to understand. She was just a naive girl with little real-world experience, and from what he’d heard, she was maturing at a painfully slow pace.

Keeping his thoughts to himself, he answered, “I don’t really like Christina Aguilera.”

He figured that for someone so simple-minded, the simplest answer was best.

“Why?” Britney asked, curious.

Matthew had never actually listened to Christina Aguilera’s music. Aside from a few images he’d seen online, he had no real impression of her. But he reacted quickly, just as he had during his audition—though this time, he chose his words more carefully.

“I think she looks weird,” he said, softer than before. “And her voice is strange. Whenever I hear her songs, I get goosebumps, like I’ve eaten something disgusting.”

“Like disgusting food?” Britney suddenly laughed. “That’s so cool!”

Her pen moved swiftly across the notebook. After a while, she handed it back to Matthew. He opened it, and his eyes twitched. Not only had she signed her name, but she had also left a bizarre message:

“To Matthew Horner, who hates Christina Aguilera—may you be happy every day! Britney Spears.”

Was this any different from the petty middle school girls who drew voodoo dolls to curse their rivals?

Matthew realized that while Britney might be a musical prodigy, her ability to handle real-life situations and relationships was probably below average.

People like her could be easily manipulated without even realizing it.

“Thank you, Britney,” Matthew said, closing the notebook. “Now I can brag about this in acting class!”

Britney misunderstood. “Do they all hate Christina Aguilera too?”

Certain ideas were becoming clearer in Matthew’s mind. Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera already had deep-seated conflicts, and the media was only making it worse. They were destined to be lifelong enemies.

“No!” Matthew’s limited brainpower was fully engaged. “Some of them like her—they’re her fans.”

He saw Britney frown, looking displeased, so he quickly added, “But I’ve always been at odds with them. I once told my class that anyone who likes Christina Aguilera must be crazy—they should all be humanely destroyed!”

Britney found this amusing, and her frown vanished. She laughed again. “Right! They should all be humanely destroyed—Christina Aguilera too!”

“Britney,” Matthew said, as if just realizing something, “you don’t like Christina Aguilera either?”

With the groundwork laid and her simple way of thinking, Britney answered directly, “It’s not that I don’t like her—I hate her! Really hate her!”

Matthew scratched his head, looking embarrassed. “What a coincidence. I actually hate her too. ‘Don’t like’ was just me being polite…”

He seemed to struggle for words.

Britney waved it off generously. “I know, it’s fine. When it comes to hating Christina Aguilera, we’re on the same page.”

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Matthew nodded eagerly. “We’re on the same page!”

He suspected Britney rarely talked about this with others, so he asked, “Do you also think Christina Aguilera is ugly and has a terrible voice?”

“No,” Britney shook her head, her voice filled with resentment. “I’ve known her since the Mickey Mouse Club. She’s just…”

Since no one else was nearby, Britney didn’t hold back, even though they were on a professional set. She poured out all the old grudges between her and Christina Aguilera—petty squabbles between two self-important, impulsive little girls competing for attention.

Matthew became a listener, responding only with occasional “mm-hmms” and “ahs,” never interrupting.

When Britney finally finished, Matthew said seriously, “I had no idea Christina Aguilera was so awful. She’s a total bitch!”

Britney nodded vigorously. “Exactly!”

Matthew pretended to offer kind advice. “Britney, you have to be careful with people like her.”

“Mhm!” Britney nodded, then looked at Matthew, finding him more and more agreeable. She decided, “Call me Bubbles. That’s what my friends call me.”

In less than ten minutes, Matthew’s efforts had skyrocketed their friendship.

At the edge of the wooden pier, Helen Herman leaned against the railing, watching the entire exchange from the moment Matthew asked for the autograph to their animated conversation. She didn’t interfere.

By the end, even she was impressed. To chat so happily with a simple-minded, low-EQ girl like Britney—Matthew really had a way with people.

“Maybe only fools understand fools?” Helen muttered to herself.

Chapter 49: A Shortcut

“Filming is about to start.”

Seeing someone approach, Matthew said to Britney, “Let’s talk another time.”

Britney took his polite remark seriously, “Sure! Next time, I’ll invite you to my party.”

Their shared interests—or perhaps shared dislikes—made chatting with Matthew enjoyable for her. “Give me your phone number.”

Matthew opened his notebook, scribbled a string of numbers, tore out the page, and handed it to Britney before returning to his seat.

The film crew was nearly ready, and Britney’s assistant came to notify her that filming was about to begin.

The first scene to be shot was Britney and her dance troupe. Britney left to join them, leaving Matthew alone under the tent in the actor’s rest area. Outside, the sun was already shining brightly. With his makeup on, he couldn’t wander around, or it would smudge and cause trouble.

After waiting for a while, his agent, Helen Herman, walked over.

“I thought you had left,” Matthew said casually.

Helen pulled over a chair and sat beside him. “Britney seems to have a good impression of you?”

Matthew didn’t deny it. “I guess so.”

“Actually, there’s a shortcut right in front of you,” Helen said, glancing at Britney in the distance. “If you can win her over, your fame will skyrocket in no time.”

“I know,” Matthew said, though he had little confidence in that regard. “The problem is, would Britney even be interested in me?”

Helen seemed encouraging. “You won’t know unless you try.”

“Would this really help me?” Matthew asked seriously.

If he continued on his current path, step by step, he might never become a big star, especially if luck wasn’t on his side.

“Fame is always useful, even if it’s just media hype,” Helen thought simply. If handled well, this could accelerate her plans significantly. If not, at worst, Matthew Horner would be drowned out by public opinion and the backlash from fans.

A small actor like him could be easily replaced if things went south. She could always find another one.

Matthew seriously considered Helen’s suggestion but remained indecisive.

Helen added, “As far as I know, Britney Spears doesn’t have a boyfriend right now.”

“Oh…” Matthew instinctively responded, at a loss for words. He blurted out, “I’ve never pursued a girl before.”

Though the previous guy had been as reckless as many Americans, mixing in society and causing trouble, he had never seriously pursued a girlfriend.

“Here’s what you can do,” Helen said, standing up to leave. “When you have time, prepare a detailed emotional history for me. The more detailed, the better.”

The current Matthew was different from the one before. “By the way, if you start dating someone, no matter who it is, you must tell your agent immediately.”

For a small actor, this was enough. After all, Matthew was still far from being a star.

After Helen left, Matthew was alone again under the tent. He watched the beach ahead, where Britney Spears stood in front of eight dancers. Her low-rise pants and cropped T-shirt revealed her fair waist and small navel. As the music started, Britney began moving her body to the beat.

Matthew couldn’t name the dance Britney was performing, but he could tell that she was no longer the “bucket waist” she once was. Instead, she had a figure that could be described as a “deadly snake waist.”

Her mesmerizing waist swayed with the music, captivating countless onlookers, including Matthew.

“It seems… it seems…” Matthew couldn’t help but rub his chin as he watched Britney’s sexy, fiery body move in front of the camera. “Helen might be onto something?”

But he shook his head slightly. Given his current situation, could he really pursue Britney Spears?

Whether in another country or here, Matthew had never had a girlfriend and didn’t know how to pursue one. Especially after hearing and seeing some things from across the Pacific, he had a strong impression that even if a man had great potential, without money, status, or position, pursuing a girl would be extremely difficult.

Whether this was true or not, Matthew wasn’t sure, as he had never tried.

However, he thought that pursuing a girl from the same social circle would likely have a higher chance of success. But for someone like him to pursue Britney Spears? That would be hellishly difficult.

Matthew sighed. These weren’t things he should be worrying about right now.

Of course, if the opportunity arose, he could give it a try. Even if he failed, there wouldn’t be much loss. He might even gain some experience.

The dance for the shoot had been rehearsed long ago, using Britney’s dedicated backup dancers. The filming went smoothly, with most shots passing in just two or three takes. Soon, it was Matthew’s turn to film.

Having participated in three film shoots before, Matthew couldn’t guarantee anything else, but at least he wouldn’t be nervous or unconsciously look at the camera. Moreover, his recent studies in the acting class hadn’t been in vain. He could perform simple scenes well.

The crew moved to the beach, where Matthew stood barefoot in the spot just out of reach of the seawater.

A makeup artist touched up his makeup, while a stylist adjusted his clothes.

Director Zack Snyder observed Matthew and the scenery through the camera lens, occasionally giving orders.

“Roll up the pant legs to the knees!” he shouted to the stylist. “Show off the calf muscles!”

The stylist immediately knelt on the wet sand, rolling up the legs of Matthew’s white casual pants to his knees, revealing the prominent muscles of his calves.

Matthew was tall with long legs, and the muscle lines didn’t ruin his appearance but instead made him look stronger and more masculine.

“Good! Clear the set!” Zack Snyder ordered. “Let’s try a take.”

This was a solo close-up shot for Matthew, with no other actors present.

“Sometimes! Third take!” An assistant placed the clapperboard in front of the camera. “Action!”

Matthew stood sideways to the sea, with a light shield on his left and the camera on his right. He could completely ignore these, simply putting his hands in his pockets, slightly tilting his head to look into the distance, fully displaying the advantages of this body, both innate and cultivated.

David Astor, a teacher at the Los Angeles School of the Arts, had once said that his acting was superficial, overly reliant on appearance, and most of his performances gave off a vibe of showing off and being cool.

This scene happened to require Matthew to show off and be cool.

The fan across from him suddenly turned on, blowing a strong gust of wind that made his hair flutter backward.

He stood in the sunlight like a marble statue, with the seawater continuously lapping at the sand beneath his feet, occasionally splashing onto his well-defined calves…

“Cut!” Zack Snyder seemed very satisfied. “Good! That’s a wrap!”

The light shield was removed, and the camera moved away. Matthew followed the crew to the next filming location.

Under the tent in the rest area, the dancers gathered, watching the MV shoot. Especially the girls, who kept their eyes on Matthew.

“He’s so handsome!” a brunette girl sighed. “Young and mature, very manly!”

Another Black girl didn’t agree. “Handsome? Are your eyes broken? His face is as hard as a rock, and he’s got so many muscles. It’s not attractive at all! Leonardo DiCaprio is much better.”

“This is a different type!” a blonde girl drinking water put down her cup. “Haven’t you noticed? This guy has no feminine traits at all. He’s very masculine! This is what a real man looks like.”

Just as men like to discuss women when they’re together, women often like to discuss men when they’re together.

“Alright, stop gossiping!” the choreographer walked into the rest area and shouted. “It’s almost your turn. Get ready!”

The four girls and four boys in the rest area immediately quieted down and lined up at a makeup artist’s station to touch up their makeup.

On one side of the beach pier, the crew had already set up the filming location in advance. As soon as Matthew and Britney arrived, director Zack Snyder immediately had the final preparations made.

He went to the side of the pier and personally discussed the scene with Matthew and Britney.

Zack Snyder stood on the beach near the cliff and said to Britney, “Miss Spears, when filming starts, walk forward from where I’m standing now, a little slower than your normal walking speed. Show hesitation and concern.”

Britney didn’t say anything, just nodded.

Zack Snyder walked a few steps forward and came to Matthew. “Stand here and don’t move. When Miss Spears starts walking, look at her face with a bit of surprise and joy.”

Finally, he stood between the two of them and said, “When the female lead reaches this position, you two look at each other. Give me some chemistry.”

He looked at both of them. “OK?”

“Got it!” Matthew said.

This scene was simple, much simpler than some of the impromptu performances he had practiced in class.

Filming began quickly. Matthew’s part wasn’t complicated. He watched Britney start walking, then looked at her, keeping his eyes fixed on her face.

Both of them looked good, but their expressions were rather one-dimensional. However, for an MV, this was enough.

Britney walked to the position Zack Snyder had set, looked up at Matthew, and Matthew looked at her. Their gazes met in the air, their eyes locked on each other as if no one else existed.

Zack Snyder looked through the camera lens. The two were just staring at each other rather blankly, and the chemistry was forced.

But an MV wasn’t a movie. The leads’ good looks were enough to cover for this.

“That’s a wrap!”

Hearing the director’s voice, Matthew felt that today was going unusually smoothly, and the director’s standards were surprisingly low.

“You have such bright eyes!” he said to Britney across from him. Britney smiled, stepped closer, and whispered, “I’m wearing colored contacts.”

“Britney!” someone called from the pier. “Change shoes and touch up your makeup. Continue filming!”

Matthew smiled at her. “You go ahead.”

Next, there were no more scenes for him. He wouldn’t be filming again until the afternoon.

He went to the rest area to get his work bag, drank a cup of water, and walked out of the tent, intending to go back and remove his makeup. As he walked onto the wooden pier, filming started again on the side of the pier closest to the sea.

This was another dance scene with Britney and her backup dancers.

Matthew was just about to go to the temporary makeup room in the restaurant when a scream suddenly came from the filming area, followed by someone shouting, “Quick! Call a doctor!”

Chapter 50: Love Blossoms from the Drama

Hearing the shout, Matthew turned his head. The film crew’s doctor was rushing over with a medical kit. The shooting on the pier had already stopped, and Britney Spears was sitting on the ground, clutching one ankle with both hands, her face contorted in pain.

It seemed Britney was injured?

Matthew quickly walked over, soon reaching the shooting location. As he got closer, he could faintly see Britney in so much pain that tears were about to spill from her eyes.

“Take her to the hospital!” the doctor said after a quick examination, raising his voice, “Hurry, take her to the hospital!”

Britney’s agent panicked instantly, calling over two male backup dancers, “Quick! Quick, take Britney to the hospital!”

The two male backup dancers went to help Britney up, but with one ankle sprained and still wearing high heels, she couldn’t stand.

“Don’t touch me!” Britney immediately shed two tears, “It hurts! It hurts so much!”

“You idiots!” the agent’s anger grew, “Useless!”

Hearing this, Matthew didn’t say a word. He pushed past the people in front and walked out, ignoring the strange looks from others. He crouched directly in front of Britney, “I’ll carry you up.”

Britney looked up and saw it was Matthew. She was probably in too much pain to speak, only biting her lip and nodding slightly.

Matthew put one arm around Britney’s shoulders and the other under her knees, lifting her up.

Britney’s agent immediately led the way, “Make way! Make way! Everyone, make way! Quick, clear a path for Britney!”

The people around immediately made way. Matthew walked quickly along the long pier toward the restaurant. Because of the shooting, he was wearing a pair of slippers. After a few steps, he felt very uncomfortable, so he simply kicked off the slippers and walked barefoot, carrying Britney forward.

The agent then shouted, “Send a few people up first to block the reporters!”

Earlier that morning, many reporters had gathered on the cliff above. Now, there were even more.

Britney felt the pain in her foot again from the walking motion, and tears welled up in her eyes once more.

Matthew carried her into the restaurant and whispered, “Be strong, Britney!”

Britney hugged Matthew tightly, tears threatening to spill at any moment.

“Do you want those reporters to take pictures of you crying?”

Matthew estimated Britney weighed about one hundred jin. Carrying her this distance wasn’t too strenuous for him. “Do you want Christina Aguilera to laugh at you?”

Britney immediately shook her head, “No! Absolutely not!”

She freed one hand and wiped away the tears from her eyes. Matthew looked down at her and smiled encouragingly, “That’s the strong, good girl.”

Matthew carried Britney through the restaurant’s corridor, gradually approaching the exit.

At the restaurant’s exit, the driver had already brought a limousine over. The reporters had just noticed the commotion in the film crew from the cliff and had already gathered at the restaurant’s entrance.

Ilena Boyar, holding a camera, took advantage of her tall stature to secure a very front position. Although she was blocked by the film crew’s security personnel about a meter away from the car, she could easily capture the restaurant’s exit and the car door. The shooting conditions couldn’t be more ideal.

Last time, she had received information from a small actor named Matthew Horner. After a period of in-depth investigation, she had published several articles in the “American News Report” that exploded in the public eye. She had turned the private feud between the two popular singers, Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera, into a nationwide gossip topic.

Recently, Ilena Boyar’s work and tracking focus had only one target: Britney Spears.

Suddenly, a person rushed out of the restaurant’s entrance. Ilena Boyar instinctively pressed the camera shutter, only to find that this was just an unfamiliar person, dressed like an entertainment agent.

“Quick!” the person shouted loudly, “Open the car door! Let Britney get in the car!”

Was the injured person really Britney?

Ilena Boyar’s camera lens continued to focus on the restaurant’s entrance. She saw a tall man in a white T-shirt carrying a sexy, fiery girl walking out in large strides.

She immediately pressed the camera shutter, and the sound of clicking filled the air around her.

“Is it him?” Ilena Boyar recognized the man’s face through the lens, quite surprised, but her hand pressing the shutter didn’t slow down at all. “Why is he carrying Britney out?”

She had just had a face-to-face conversation with Matthew not long ago. How could Ilena Boyar not recognize him?

She saw Matthew carrying Britney into the limousine. Until the limousine started and left, he didn’t get out, clearly going with Britney.

“Quick! Quick, go get the car!” came the voices of the surrounding reporters. “Who is that man?”

“Who knows who the man carrying Britney is?”

Besides sending people to get the car, the reporters were more confused.

Some even started making phone calls, “A man carried Britney into the car, and Britney was very intimate with him. I’ll send you the photos right away. Go check who this man is!”

With Britney leaving the set, this place lost its value. Ilena Boyar, like the other reporters, drove off in pursuit.

Driving that yellow Chevrolet far behind the limousine, her mind never stopped thinking. From what she had just heard, basically no reporters recognized who Matthew Horner was. She undoubtedly had an exclusive news story.

But Matthew Horner was the male lead in Britney’s new MV. Taking the injured female lead to the car wasn’t sensational and wouldn’t become a hot news topic.

So, from the moment Ilena Boyar saw Matthew, she had no intention of writing it that way.

She already had a preliminary idea. She could completely use this opportunity to create an explosive news story—like Britney in love!

She even had a rough draft of the news headline.

“Britney and MV Male Lead Fall in Love on Set, Female Lead Injured, Male Lead Intimately Rescues Her…”

Paired with a few intimate photos of Matthew Horner carrying Britney into the car, the effect would be absolutely great!

Thinking of this, Ilena Boyar decided not to follow the limousine ahead. She turned onto another road and headed straight to the newspaper office. There was still time now. She could first publish it on the “American News Report” website and then see it in print tomorrow.

In the restaurant at Heaven’s Bay, Helen Herman went to Matthew’s dedicated makeup room, took his clothes and shoes from the makeup artist, put them in a large bag, and carried it out of the restaurant. She drove to the hospital where the limousine was headed.

She had seen everything that had happened clearly.

Helen Herman had complicated feelings about Matthew Horner. This Texan wasn’t particularly smart, and his thinking wasn’t meticulous. For example, the male lead’s design was full of loopholes. If it weren’t for his good luck…

But there was one point that even she found admirable. Matthew Horner was good at finding opportunities and seizing them.

“Even Britney’s injury, he can use it,” Helen Herman thought of a possibility, “Is he preparing to do as I said? If that’s the case, I need to make some preparations too.”

The limousine stopped at the hospital entrance. Matthew picked up Britney and rushed barefoot toward the outpatient building, comforting her, “It’s okay, Britney, it’ll be fine soon.”

Britney just nodded, seemingly completely trusting Matthew’s words.

A hospital orderly pushed a stretcher over. Matthew immediately placed Britney on it and accompanied the stretcher into the outpatient building.

It was as if he were Britney’s agent.

A little further behind, Britney’s agent looked at Britney on the stretcher and then at Matthew beside her, his frown deepening.

He knew Britney’s character well. She seemed to take a down-to-earth approach, and her mind was indeed simple, but in reality, she was no different from other young stars who had achieved fame early. She had a huge star attitude, thought highly of herself, and even believed that the Earth would stop spinning without her…

How could such a person have such a good relationship with a small actor?

Along the way, the agent didn’t say a word, but he saw all the interactions between Matthew and Britney. These two were clearly very familiar with each other, and their relationship was unusual.

Suddenly, he thought of a bad possibility!

Then, his eyes fell on Matthew’s tall back, thinking he should find out more about this MV’s male lead.

The stretcher arrived at the emergency room door. Matthew was about to stop when Britney suddenly looked over. Matthew nodded reassuringly, “It’s okay, Britney, be strong.”

Britney bit her lower lip slightly and nodded.

The stretcher entered the emergency room. Matthew sat on a long bench at the door. Britney’s agent stood on the other side, making a phone call, seemingly contacting medical experts.

Then, Britney’s assistant and people from the record company arrived.

Matthew knew he had done what he needed to do. He didn’t speak, sitting quietly on the bench, looking down at his costume, feeling a bit awkward.

He shook his arms forcefully, waiting for the numbness to subside, then rubbed his face with his rough hands.

A bag was suddenly handed to him. Matthew looked up, and Helen Herman was standing across from him.

“Your clothes and shoes,” she said.

Matthew took it and looked through it, “Thanks, I’ll go change.”

Helen Herman waved to Matthew, who found the men’s restroom, washed off the base makeup from his face, changed back into his own clothes, and returned to the emergency room door. Britney’s father had also arrived.

Helen Herman was clearly separated from the group around Britney, sitting alone on a bench. Matthew walked over and sat beside her. Helen Herman gestured with her eyes toward a middle-aged man with golden hair.

She specifically said to Matthew, “This is Britney’s father, Jamie Spears. As far as I know, he sees Britney as a money-making machine and controls her very strictly.”

Matthew shrugged indifferently, “What does that have to do with me?”

Soon, the examination results came out. Britney had sprained her ankle, and the MV shooting had to be temporarily suspended.

Chapter 51: The Controller

The film crew had paused production, and no one knew when filming would resume. With nothing to do, Matthew decided to return to the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts the next day. But as soon as he stepped into the classroom, he noticed people staring at him as if he were a giant panda—even Rachel McAdams, who usually got along well with him, was no exception.

“What’s going on?” Matthew walked over to Rachel in the corner and asked curiously, “Do I have something on my face?”

Rachel didn’t answer. Instead, she asked, “Did you hook up with Britney Spears?”

“No, I didn’t.” Matthew had already seen the newspapers. “You believe the tabloid hype?”

He explained, “Britney got hurt yesterday, and I carried her to the car. The reporters must have taken a photo.”

Rachel walked to the back of the room, pulled out a copy of American News Report from her bag, and handed it to Matthew. “It reads like it’s real.”

Matthew had already seen the paper that morning. The front page featured a photo of him carrying Britney, with a massive headline—Britney’s Romance Exposed!

But that wasn’t all. The report also detailed his background, vividly describing how he had landed the male lead role in the MV with Britney’s help…

At the end of the gossip piece, the reporter’s name was listed—Ilena Boyar!

Matthew guessed that Ilena must have been among the reporters yesterday, though he hadn’t noticed her while carrying Britney.

Rachel took back the newspaper. “I thought you were already strong enough to hook up with Britney. Turns out it’s fake.”

“What do you mean fake?” Matthew spread his hands. “Ask the guys in class—how many of them wouldn’t want to hook up with Britney?”

He shook his head. “The problem is, Britney isn’t someone you can just hook up with.”

Just then, Matthew’s phone rang. He pulled it out of his bag and answered. Helen Herman’s voice came through.

“Congratulations, Matthew. You’re famous now.”

Matthew gave a dry laugh. “I just helped out. I didn’t do anything.”

Helen continued, “Have you seen today’s American News Report?”

“I have.” Matthew nodded.

“Alright, I’ll cut to the chase.” Helen got straight to the point. “Since American News Report previously exposed the conflict between Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera, which has been confirmed, today’s report has also drawn widespread attention. From what I know, quite a few paparazzi and entertainment reporters are digging into your past. They’ll probably find you soon.”

She asked, “Where are you now?”

“Los Angeles School of Performing Arts.” Matthew replied.

“Good. Remember this.” Helen advised, “If reporters or paparazzi track you down and ask about you and Britney, don’t say anything reckless, understand?”

Matthew understood her meaning. “I got it.”

Helen added, “The best approach is to stay silent! Neither confirm nor deny.”

Having spent the last few months in Hollywood, Matthew quickly grasped Helen’s strategy. “I understand.”

Not confirming the non-existent gossip meant he wouldn’t face pressure from the record company or Britney’s management. Not denying it left room for the media to speculate, which would help boost his fame.

Undoubtedly, Helen’s strategy was the most beneficial for him.

Matthew also realized that the record company would likely issue a clarification, possibly even making him step forward. But until they did, he could keep his mouth shut.

After hanging up, Matthew put away his phone. Rachel suddenly said, “Your agent is smart.”

“Huh?” Matthew was confused.

“I wasn’t eavesdropping on purpose.” Rachel mimed a phone call, reminding Matthew, “You should get a new phone. Yours leaks sound badly.”

Matthew took out his old, secondhand phone and examined it. “So that’s why.”

When you’re the one on the call, it’s hard to notice the sound leakage. If Rachel hadn’t pointed it out, he wouldn’t have realized how bad the leakage was.

Fortunately, only he and Rachel were in this corner. Otherwise, it would have been embarrassing.

Then, he thought of something. When Martin Jackson had called him before, Michael Sheen had been nearby. Since the phone leaked sound, had Michael heard his conversation with Martin and then gone to the hotel?

Matthew looked at the old phone again. Leaking sound, leaking sound… and now it’s leaked my ass.

Still, the sound leakage was so bad that he really should get a new phone. He had no idea how expensive phones were in this era.

Just then, the classroom door opened, and David Astor walked in. The morning’s acting class began again.

Meanwhile, in a Los Angeles newsroom, a bespectacled editor sat behind his desk, looking at the tall female reporter across from him with a complicated expression.

“Good job, Ilena.” The editor seemed very pleased with Ilena Boyar’s recent work. “First, the personal conflict between Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera, and now Britney’s new romance. You’ve given me many surprises.”

Ilena smiled and preemptively clarified, “Sir, I want to say again—Britney’s romance is fake.”

“It doesn’t matter!” The editor waved his hand dismissively. “As long as the readers like it and it boosts our sales, it’s real!”

Curious, he asked, “Where did you get all this information? And how did you verify Matthew Horner’s identity so quickly?”

“A source provided it.” Ilena wasn’t stupid enough to reveal her resources. “Plus a little luck.”

Seeing that Ilena wasn’t willing to say more, the editor knew he wouldn’t get anything out of her. “Your bonus this month is doubled. Keep up the good work!”

“I will.” Ilena frowned slightly.

“Alright, get back to work.” The editor waved her off. “Keep digging into this story.”

Ilena turned and left the editor’s office. Once the door closed, her displeasure was evident.

The editor had previously promised her an associate editor position, but now he didn’t even mention it, as if he had never said anything.

“F￥%K!” She couldn’t help but curse. “****** bastard!*”

Facing a boss who wanted to suppress her, Ilena had no good options. She could only continue her work.

In a hospital room, Britney lay bored, staring at the ceiling. Thinking about the gossip her agent had told her, she cursed the reporters in her mind. How could they write such nonsense?

Britney admitted that Matthew Horner had left a good impression on her, but strictly speaking, they had only just met yesterday, right?

Those people were absurd beyond belief, even more shameless than Christina Aguilera.

Suddenly, the hospital room door opened. Britney saw her father, Jamie Spears, storm in with a newspaper in hand, furious. The agent, who had gone outside to make calls and gather information, hurried in after him.

“Look at what you’ve done!” Jamie threw the newspaper onto Britney’s bed and shouted, “Look at who you’re dating! Some poor kid from Texas!”

Britney had grown up under her father’s control and could only defend herself weakly, “Dad, it’s not—”

“Britney, I told you!” Jamie cut her off harshly. “Your career comes first! Even if you want a boyfriend, find someone on your level!”

Britney couldn’t fight back against Jamie. She turned to her agent for help. The agent stepped forward, blocking Jamie, and said, “Jamie, calm down!”

“How can I calm down!” Jamie’s voice didn’t lower at all. “Britney is being tricked by some poor kid!”

“Jamie!” The agent had no choice but to raise his voice. “This is tabloid hype! I was there the whole time yesterday. Britney and Matthew Horner just met!”

Before Jamie could react, the agent continued, “I’ve been in contact with the record company and Matthew Horner’s agent. We’re preparing a joint statement to clarify this!”

Jamie paused but still asked, “Really?”

The agent felt like banging his head against the wall. Now he understood why Britney’s thinking was always so simple—it was genetic.

“Of course it’s real!” He emphasized, “Do I have any reason to lie to you? It’s not just you who doesn’t want to see Britney dating some small-time actor. The management company and the record company don’t want that either!”

The two men spoke as if Britney wasn’t even there.

“Small-time actor?” Britney didn’t see it that way. “Matthew is great—passionate, cheerful, and cool…”

But with her controlling father still there, Britney only thought it, not daring to say it out loud.

Jamie believed the agent and asked, “Have you contacted the record company and that guy’s agent?”

“The record company is already on board. They’re very concerned about this.” The agent frowned. “But Matthew Horner’s agent, Helen Herman, is currently unreachable. Her phone isn’t working. I called her company, and her assistant said she’s out of town on business and forgot her phone.”

“When will she be back?” Jamie asked.

“Probably in two or three days.” The agent felt something was off but couldn’t put his finger on it. After all, it wasn’t unusual for entertainment agents to be away on business. “Her assistant said they’ll help us get in touch with her.”

Chapter 52: A Proper Beginning and End

Rachel McAdams asked Matthew as they walked out of the acting class together, “No language class this afternoon. Where are you heading? Hollywood Boulevard?”

Matthew thought for a moment and said, “I need to buy a phone.” He turned to Rachel. “Do you know where I can get one around here?”

The secondhand phone he had been using had terrible sound quality—it was time for an upgrade.

“There’s a big mall east of Valley Boulevard,” Rachel said, having been there before. “They have phone kiosks—Nokia and Motorola. Want me to come with you and help pick one out?”

Matthew nodded. “Sure, I could use your advice. I don’t know much about these things.”

Back in his time, smartphones were everywhere, but these older models were unfamiliar to him.

“I’ll go get the car,” Rachel said, heading toward the parking lot. “Meet me at the usual spot by the school gate.”

Rachel went to fetch her car, while Matthew walked toward the school entrance, pondering the gossip about him and Britney Spears in American News Report. Should he visit Britney in the hospital? There would probably be a lot of media outside.

Just then, his secondhand phone rang—an unknown number.

“Hello, this is Matthew Horner,” he answered politely.

“It’s me, Helen.” Helen Herman’s voice came through the receiver. “Are you still at school?”

Matthew switched the phone to his other hand and answered evasively, “You changed your number?”

“This is my personal phone,” Helen explained briefly. “I’m not in Los Angeles right now. Britney’s agent is looking for me, so I won’t be using my old number for a few days. Call this one if you need anything.”

Matthew quickly pieced together Helen’s intentions—she clearly wanted the false rumor to simmer for a while.

As Matthew walked forward, Helen added over the phone, “Also, go visit Britney in the hospital today. You two aren’t that close, but you should see things through to the end.”

“Ah…” Matthew had already considered this, but he hadn’t expected Helen to bring it up. “I’ll go this afternoon. I’m buying a phone first.”

Helen gave one last warning: “If Britney’s people try to talk to you, remember—don’t do anything! Don’t make any promises! Wait until I get back! Right now, I need you to stay in the spotlight. You have some fame now, which will make things easier for the next deal I’m working on!”

Matthew immediately asked, “A new job?”

“Yes,” Helen admitted. “I’m negotiating a role for you in a miniseries—lots of dialogue and character development.”

“Great! Great! Great!” Matthew reached the school gate, nodding eagerly. “I’ll cooperate fully!”

A role that Helen was seriously pursuing must be more significant than the barbarian chieftain in Gladiator.

After hanging up, Matthew stepped out of the school gates—only to be blinded by a sudden flash of light. Before he could react, over a dozen reporters swarmed around him, shoving microphones and recorders in his face.

“Mr. Matthew Horner, are you really dating Britney Spears?”

A barrage of questions followed.

“How long have you been together?”

“Have you slept with Britney?”

“Was Britney still a virgin when she was with you?”

Matthew didn’t say a word. The reporters and paparazzi had already made up their minds.

“Are you going to marry her?”

“Are you pursuing Britney for some ulterior motive?”

For a moment, Matthew was stunned. He had never dealt with the media before and had no experience handling such situations.

Fortunately, he remembered Helen’s instructions. No matter what the reporters asked, he kept his mouth shut and just kept walking.

He could already see Rachel’s car parked not far ahead.

But the paparazzi and reporters weren’t letting him go. Camera flashes never stopped, and the absurd questions kept coming—some even asked if Britney was hospitalized because she was pregnant.

Compared to them, Ilena Boyar, whom Matthew had dealt with before, seemed like a conscientious journalist with professional ethics.

With great effort, he finally reached Rachel’s car. Finding a gap, he signaled to Rachel, who had been watching. As soon as she opened the passenger door, he dodged past the reporters and dove into the car, slamming the door shut. Rachel had already started the engine and sped away.

As the car drove off, the reporters gradually dispersed. Two of them, wearing press badges from the same newspaper, stood together discussing.

The one with the recorder asked the one with the camera, “Did you get the person in the car?”

“I got it!” the cameraman confirmed. “The driver was a woman—a blonde beauty!”

“We’ve got a story!” The recorder holder grinned. “This could make the front page! ‘Britney Spears’ New Boyfriend Suspected of Dating Another Woman While She’s Hospitalized…’”

The cameraman laughed too. Readers would eat up this kind of explosive news.

They left, and Rachel’s car grew farther away. Once they were far from the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, Matthew dramatically made the sign of the cross.

“What are you praying for?” Rachel asked curiously.

“For the gods of luck to smile upon me…” Matthew said exaggeratedly, “so I could make it into the car alive.”

He had seen stories online about crazy paparazzi—there was even a notorious paparazzo and his studio on the other side of the Pacific. But reading about it and experiencing it firsthand were entirely different.

He had thought people like him or Ilena Boyar were shameless, but compared to the paparazzi’s questions, they were paragons of virtue.

“Was it really that bad?” Rachel stopped at a red light and asked, “A lot of people would kill for that kind of attention.”

Matthew didn’t answer. Instead, he asked, “Why didn’t you call to warn me?”

Rachel started the car again and, after passing the intersection, said, “I tried calling, but you were on the phone.”

“Right!” Matthew slapped his forehead. “I was talking to my agent the whole time.”

The car soon arrived at the mall Rachel had mentioned. After parking, they headed straight to the phone kiosk. The phones of this era looked bulky, and their features were no match for the smartphones Matthew was used to.

“What kind do you want?” Rachel asked at the counter. “Any specific features?”

Matthew was straightforward: “Cheap. As long as it can make calls, that’s enough.”

What other features did phones need back then?

Sticking to the principle of spending as little as possible, Matthew, with Rachel’s advice, bought a basic Nokia phone. It had few features but met his need to make calls.

“Aren’t you making decent money from your roles?” Rachel asked as they walked out of the mall. “And you had a good part-time job. Why are you so stingy with yourself?”

Matthew shrugged helplessly. “I lost the part-time job. Too many absences—I got fired.”

Rachel shook her head. “What a waste. That job was perfect for an actor.”

“Tell me about it,” Matthew sighed. “Finding another one like it won’t be easy.”

As they neared the mall entrance, Rachel suggested, “Why don’t you just become a full-time actor?”

Matthew considered it. “Only if I can make enough to support myself.”

He checked the time. “Let me take you to lunch.”

Rachel declined. “I have lunch with my agent. I need to go to the other end of Valley Boulevard.”

“Got a job?” Matthew asked.

“Maybe,” Rachel said uncertainly. “I’m not sure.”

“Then go ahead.”

If Matthew had known, he wouldn’t have asked Rachel to come with him to buy a phone. “I’ll call a taxi.”

After a few more words, Rachel left first. Matthew called a taxi and bought a bouquet of flowers. He waited at the mall entrance for a while before the car arrived and asked the driver to take him to the UCLA Medical Center.

Last night, he had called and learned that Britney had been transferred to UCLA Medical Center, where top experts in sports injury rehabilitation were available.

There would likely be reporters or paparazzi at the medical center entrance. Matthew was mentally prepared—if there weren’t any reporters camped outside, he wouldn’t even go. Dealing with those entertainment reporters still gave him a headache, but at least he didn’t have to answer questions. All he had to do was follow Helen’s instructions and keep his mouth shut.

The taxi arrived at UCLA Medical Center. After paying the fare, Matthew didn’t get out immediately. Instead, he observed the scene. A large crowd had gathered at the entrance—mostly young fans of Britney, with some holding cameras or video recorders, undoubtedly reporters.

The taxi hadn’t drawn any attention. Matthew opened the door and stepped out. He could have walked straight into the medical center, but he deliberately slowed his pace.

“Hey, who’s that?” A reporter spotted him and recognized the face from American News Report. He shouted, “Matthew Horner is here! Look, Matthew Horner is here!”

With that, he was the first to charge forward.

Chapter 53: Clarification is Necessary

“Who else has arrived?”

Inside the hospital room on the seventh floor of the medical college building, Brittany’s agent stood by the window, watching the reporters outside the entrance in chaos. “Who could make them go crazy like this?”

He was puzzled. Brittany didn’t have many friends, and even fewer who could attract such media attention.

Then, the agent saw a young man break through the reporters’ blockade, with the help of hospital security, rush into the entrance, and head toward the building.

As the young man drew closer, the agent gradually recognized his face. His eyebrows furrowed into a frown, and he cursed, “F@#k! What is this guy doing here?”

The newcomer was clearly Matthew Horner, the male lead from the MV who had been rumored to be in a relationship with Brittany.

At a time like this, wasn’t he just causing trouble?

“What’s wrong?” Brittany, who was half-reclining and reading a magazine, asked curiously upon hearing the agent’s sudden outburst. “Did the reporters clash with my fans?”

The agent shook his head. “No. Matthew Horner is here.”

“Matthew is here?” Brittany seemed to already know. “He called me last night and said he would come see me these next couple of days.”

“You shouldn’t see him right now,” the agent reminded her. “Brittany, don’t forget about the rumors circulating between you two!”

Brittany didn’t listen. “Those are all false, you know that.”

She pouted. “How many times have the reporters fabricated stories about me? Matthew has helped me.”

Seeing Brittany’s insistence, the agent didn’t continue to oppose her. He had been unable to reach Matthew Horner’s agent, so this was a good opportunity to talk to him directly.

Taking the elevator to the seventh floor, Matthew, holding the bouquet of flowers, arrived at Brittany’s hospital room. The corridors on both sides of the door were filled with flowers, most of them sent by fans.

He curled his fingers and lightly knocked on the door.

The door was pulled open from the inside, and Matthew saw Brittany’s agent.

“Hello,” Matthew said politely, not knowing his name. “Is Brittany here?”

“Hi, Matthew!”

Before the agent could speak, Brittany’s voice came from inside. “I’m here! Come in quickly!”

The agent slightly furrowed his brows, feeling that Brittany’s attitude toward this newly acquainted Matthew was indeed somewhat unusual. However, he still stepped aside to let him in.

Matthew smiled and nodded at Brittany’s agent before entering the room. He approached Brittany’s bed and placed the flowers on the bedside table. “Brittany, are you feeling better?”

“Much better,” Brittany replied, looking quite energetic. “The doctor said I can get up and walk normally in a couple of days and return to the film crew to continue shooting the MV, as long as I don’t dance.”

Matthew looked concerned. “That’s good. I’ve been worried about your leg.”

Brittany saw Matthew standing and pointed to a chair beside her. “Sit down, make yourself at home. If you want water, help yourself from the cabinet.”

“Okay,” Matthew nodded, acting as if they were very familiar with each other. “I won’t stand on ceremony with you.”

He scratched his head and added, “Brittany, I came here not only to visit you but also to apologize.”

“Why apologize to me?” Brittany asked, puzzled.

Matthew looked apologetic. “Today’s newspaper… the reporters said I… I…” He scratched his head again. “They said I’m dating you, probably because of yesterday when I carried you into the car.”

“It’s fine,” Brittany waved it off nonchalantly. “Those people are just talking nonsense. How can you be blamed for that?”

Matthew gave an embarrassed smile.

Brittany didn’t mind at all. If such a simple hug could be considered a romantic relationship, that was just ridiculous. Clearly, the media was deliberately using her for publicity.

“Have the reporters been harassing you?” Brittany asked.

Matthew sighed, looking exasperated. “After my acting class today, they cornered me at the school gate. And just now, on my way here, they surrounded me at the hospital entrance. If it weren’t for the security, I’d still be out there.”

Brittany nodded slightly. “They are really annoying. There have been times when I wanted to smash their cars.”

“I feel the same,” Matthew said casually. “The problem is, I don’t know how to deal with them. The questions they ask…”

He suddenly stopped talking.

Brittany looked curious. “What did they ask?”

Matthew smiled bitterly but didn’t say anything.

“Come on, tell me,” Brittany urged, even more curious. “I want to hear it too.”

Matthew had no choice but to say, “They asked when we’re getting married. Aren’t they out of their minds?”

Brittany didn’t get angry; instead, she laughed. “A bunch of idiots.”

The two chatted happily, getting along very well. The agent had been observing, especially Matthew’s words and actions, not missing a single detail.

After watching for a while, he felt that this guy wasn’t anything special—he seemed similar to Brittany, both of them seeing things in a simple way.

The agent found it a bit strange: Maybe two simple-minded people could get along so well?

However, seeing Matthew and Brittany still chatting and laughing, the agent felt this wasn’t right. He had been planning to talk to this young man, so he decided to approach them.

“Sorry, Mr. Horner,” the agent interrupted Matthew and Brittany. “The doctor advised that Brittany needs to rest.”

Brittany’s smile immediately disappeared. “I’m not tired.”

These past few days had been so boring; she was finally having a good conversation with someone who shared common topics.

“It’s my fault; I lost track of time,” Matthew said, standing up from the chair. He smiled at Brittany. “Brittany, I’ll come see you another day.”

Brittany nodded and reminded him, “You must come. It’s really boring here by myself.”

Matthew made a phone gesture. “I’ll be here whenever you call.”

He waved goodbye to Brittany and walked toward the door. Brittany’s agent followed him out.

As soon as they left the hospital room, the agent called out to Matthew, “Mr. Horner, wait.”

“Just call me Matthew,” Matthew stopped and turned to look at Brittany’s agent. “What’s up?”

The agent didn’t beat around the bush. “Can we talk privately for a moment?”

“Now?” Matthew didn’t know what he wanted but guessed it might be related to the rumors. “Sure.”

The corridor was spacious, and there were no other people around. The agent spoke right there. “The newspapers are hyping up the story between you and Brittany, which has caused a lot of trouble for her.”

Matthew quickly nodded. “I know, that’s why I specifically apologized to Brittany in the hospital room.”

The agent was satisfied with Matthew’s attitude. “Actually, we should thank you for what happened yesterday.”

“You’re welcome,” Matthew said politely. “It was the least I could do.”

Seeing how cooperative Matthew was, the agent nodded. “There’s something I need to discuss with you. From what I’ve gathered, many media outlets are preparing to hype up the story between you and Brittany. To avoid unnecessary negative impact on both of you, we should clarify the situation with the media.”

“Clarification is necessary,” Matthew continued to cooperate. “Those annoying people won’t keep chasing me then.”

The agent confirmed that Matthew’s mind was as simple as Brittany’s. “The sooner, the better. I’ll contact the media and the record company…”

“Sir!” Matthew reminded him at this moment. “Don’t forget to contact my agent.”

“Helen Herman?” The agent thought of the woman he couldn’t reach no matter how many times he called, and his mood instantly soured. “Can’t you notify her?”

Matthew shook his head. “Since this morning, I haven’t been able to reach her. I called the agency, and they said she’s on a business trip out of town and forgot her phone.” He looked quite troubled. “I still can’t get in touch with her.”

The agent frowned deeply. “Let’s gather the media for clarification first. When she returns, you can notify her, and I’ll also let her know.”

“That works.”

Hearing this, the agent began to consider which media outlets to use for clarification. Then, Matthew’s troubled voice sounded again. “Wait, this would put me in breach of contract.”

His frown was deeper than the agent’s. “My management contract has a clause that states giving media interviews without the agent’s knowledge is a breach of contract.”

Brittany’s agent suddenly felt the urge to curse but couldn’t say anything. He was an entertainment agent himself and knew that some companies, when signing contracts with potential clients, would include such clauses to prevent inexperienced clients from saying the wrong things to the media.

“Sorry…” Matthew said sincerely. “If the agent doesn’t know, I can’t cooperate with you. Breaching the contract would cause me a lot of trouble.”

“Damn it!” Brittany’s agent cursed in his mind but couldn’t force Matthew any further. He had no choice but to say, “Alright, both of us will continue to try to contact Helen Herman. If we reach her, we’ll notify her immediately.”

Matthew nodded. “Okay, no problem.”

The agent waved at Matthew. “You can go.”

Matthew was about to leave when the agent reminded him again. “Don’t say anything reckless to the media reporters.”

The agent wasn’t reassured. This young actor was as naive as Brittany. He decided to be straightforward. “No matter what the media reporters ask you, don’t say anything until we officially clarify, okay?”

This was exactly what Matthew had been doing. He quickly said, “Don’t worry, I won’t cause any more trouble for Brittany.”

“Go on,” the agent waved again. “The hospital has a side entrance. Go downstairs and ask, then leave from there. There are no reporters over there.”

Matthew politely thanked him again, turned, and walked to the elevator. He took it downstairs, asked the staff about the side entrance, and left the hospital through it.

After a day of fermentation, more and more media outlets began to hype up the non-existent relationship between Matthew and Brittany.

The major newspapers were still focused on Brittany’s injury, but the tabloids didn’t care about such things. They wrote whatever was exaggerated and attention-grabbing.

Chapter 54: A More Important Skill Than Acting

“Matthew Horner visits Brittany in the hospital, stays overnight—romance confirmed!”

Even Matthew himself hadn’t expected to make headlines in the tabloids this way, instantly becoming recognizable to many.

“Sources reveal Matthew Horner spent the night in Brittany’s hospital room. According to insiders, the two…”

One tabloid even included graphic descriptions, as if the reporter had witnessed it firsthand.

Another tabloid published photos of Matthew riding in Rachel McAdams’ car the day before, accusing him of playing both sides.

As for Matthew’s background, reporters had dug up most of it, and it was all over the news.

Many were shocked that a minor actor like Matthew had shared the screen with Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder and even played a significant role in Ridley Scott’s new film Gladiator.

Matthew, however, heeded his agents’ advice and remained silent no matter the circumstances.

“Eric!”

At a golf club in Orange County, southeast of Los Angeles, Helen Herman handed her club to the caddy and said to the middle-aged man beside her, “The person I’m recommending is no nobody.”

She hadn’t come just to avoid Brittany Spears’ agent and record company—she was here to meet Eric Bock, a producer.

“I know, Brittany’s scandalous boyfriend,” Eric Bock adjusted the brim of his sun hat. “Played a character actor in Soul Transfer and Ridley’s Gladiator.”

Helen Herman smiled and followed Eric Bock to the next hole. She had done her research—Eric Bock’s production needed many experienced but not overly famous actors. Matthew’s experience was slightly lacking.

Eric Bock walked ahead, saying, “Helen, you should go to Tom Hanks or Steven Spielberg for this.”

“I don’t have that kind of pull,” Helen Herman knew her limits. “And my father won’t make calls for me. I had to come to you.”

She never considered using her father’s connections. Such favors were too precious to waste now.

Following Eric Bock, she continued, “Isn’t this a war ensemble? There must be many roles besides Richard Winster. Plenty of supporting parts, right?”

Eric Bock stopped, thought for a moment, then said, “There are quite a few supporting roles. Alright, send Matthew Horner’s details to my secretary. I’ll add him to the audition list.”

“Thank you…” Helen Herman began, but Eric Bock cut her off. “Don’t thank me yet. I can only do this much. Whether he passes the audition isn’t up to me.”

Helen Herman nodded slightly but still said, “Thank you, Eric.”

She knew Eric Bock was a lower-ranking producer in the crew. The real decision-makers for this TV miniseries were Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg.

In front of such big names, she, a junior, had no say.

Since Eric Bock had done her a favor, he added, “The crew will gather in Los Angeles for auditions, then go to England and France for training and filming. These roles are all soldiers. Have your actor train as much as possible—he needs to look strong.”

Helen Herman thought of Matthew’s muscular physique from years of manual labor and said, “You can rest assured about that.”

Eric Bock took his club from the caddy and called Helen Herman, “Come on, let’s play the next hole.”

As they continued, Eric Bock, in high spirits, said, “Matthew Horner has a rough look. Can he get a tough-guy role?”

Honestly, she didn’t have much confidence in Matthew’s acting. Compared to complex psychological roles, playing a tough guy in a war film was easier and more appealing to audiences.

Since it was a minor role, Eric Bock didn’t refuse. With a grand gesture, he said, “No problem. Wait for my news.”

In Westwood, Los Angeles, Matthew stayed indoors, avoiding the paparazzi he spotted downstairs early in the morning. To avoid trouble, he canceled his usual morning run. There was plenty to do inside anyway.

Reading was part of his daily routine. His reading skills had improved since a few months ago, making general reading manageable, though his writing hadn’t progressed. Like a student who struggled with essays, he was articulate in speech but struggled with written expression.

Fortunately, he aimed to be a Hollywood star—poor writing skills weren’t a dealbreaker.

He planned to work on his writing once his reading improved further. After all, the future was an era of social media. If he wanted to express opinions or do other things online, he couldn’t always rely on someone else to write for him.

He had checked—blogging platforms already existed in North America. He considered starting a blog, posting occasional articles and behind-the-scenes photos, but computers were expensive, and his writing skills were limited. He decided to wait.

Another reason was that he had just bought a new phone and, last week, a used TV and VCR combo. He rented many films starring Marlon Brando, Robert De Niro, Al Pacino, and Daniel Day-Lewis. He also installed a large mirror on his apartment wall to study the acting styles of these renowned method actors.

Additionally, he sought advice from his acting school teacher, David Astor. The non-academy-trained veteran actor taught him an unconventional method—imitating the performances of famous Hollywood method actors—and provided a compilation of their best scenes.

According to David Astor, if Matthew persisted, he might not become a method actor, but his acting could at least reach the average level of ordinary actors.

Turning on the TV, he inserted a Godfather VHS tape. Watching for a while, he sat in a chair, mimicking Marlon Brando’s commanding presence. With no one else around, he observed himself in the mirror. For some reason, compared to the Marlon Brando on screen, he felt like a hollow imitation.

Judging acting was subjective, but that was only after reaching a certain standard. For a novice like Matthew, the gap between him and renowned method actors was glaring.

For someone with average talent, improving acting skills required long-term, extensive practice.

There might be rare prodigies who excelled from the start, but they were few and far between.

After finishing the Godfather tape, Matthew rewound it, found the scenes that impressed him, and stood in front of the mirror, imitating Marlon Brando and Al Pacino, acting out the scenes alone.

Despite having no audience or guidance, he was unusually serious, completely immersed in the film’s roles and settings.

Including his twenty years on the other side of the Pacific, Matthew had never been this focused. After months in the acting world, he saw clearly that for independent minor actors, opportunities were everything. Seizing fleeting opportunities required ability, but such abilities weren’t innate.

He had once read a widely circulated story about an actor on his phone. The details were fuzzy, but it was about an Oscar winner telling their acting teacher they had won an Oscar. The teacher scoffed, saying none of the students they taught had worse acting skills, but the winner got the role while others didn’t—nothing to be proud of.

This story made sense to some extent, emphasizing the importance of opportunity. Matthew had once agreed, but now he realized it was just a story, no different from the motivational posts in his old social circles.

To him, the key point was that the Oscar winner got the role while others didn’t.

Why didn’t others get the role while the winner did? Divine intervention? Luck? Neither. Securing and seizing opportunities was itself a skill—one often more important than the acting skills teachers emphasized!

Matthew lost himself in practice until the sky outside darkened completely. His stomach growled with hunger. Peeking out, he saw no paparazzi, so he changed and went out to the Chinese restaurant he had visited a few days ago for lunch.

Under the same night sky, at a small restaurant on Hollywood Boulevard, Michael Sheen finished dinner and stepped outside.

After some rest, the injury on his backside had finally healed. The humiliation and embarrassment of seeking medical treatment still angered him.

The doctor had told him his injury wasn’t severe, but eating and drinking the wrong things had caused swelling and inflammation, worsening the condition.

Michael Sheen immediately thought of the meal Matthew had treated him to—he had been set up.

Not knowing Matthew’s exact address and unable to reach him by phone, Michael had been lurking near the Red Penguin Company for days, hoping to find that despicable bastard and settle the score.

Chapter 55: Love, Romance, and Action

Michael Sheen circled the Red Penguin Service Company several times but found no trace of Matthew Horner. Deciding to give up, he headed to a nearby bar. He had heard Matthew mention before that when the company had no business in the evenings, he would come here with a few other drivers for drinks. The bar was also a gathering spot for small-time dreamers chasing Hollywood fame.

Michael joined the queue to enter the bar, then found a high stool at the wide counter and ordered a large beer. He took a sip, his eyes quickly scanning the crowd of young men and women, but there was no familiar figure in sight.

The air in the bar was stale and stuffy. Michael set down his glass, unbuttoned the top two buttons of his shirt, revealing a hint of his muscular chest. His advancement to the second round of auditions for Britney Spears’ music video was proof enough of his potential.

“Check, please!”

The man on the stool next to him left a bill and stood up to leave. Michael glanced over and noticed the newspaper the man had left behind on the counter. It seemed he had no further use for it, walking out without a backward glance.

The scattered light from the bar illuminated the newspaper’s pages. Michael was about to look away when he noticed someone familiar in the photo. He quickly reached for the paper, placing it in front of him. As he took a closer look, a sharp pain seemed to flare up in his lower back.

The photo showed Matthew Horner embracing a girl—Britney Spears, now a rising star.

“Sweetheart Britney Falls for Poor Boy from Texas…”

The headline next to the photo made Michael’s heart sink. Had Matthew really made it big? And even landed someone as famous as Britney Spears?

A surge of anger welled up inside him—the role of the male lead should have been his! The headlines, the fame, even Britney—it should all have been his!

“Matthew Horner…” Michael’s grip on the newspaper tightened, crumpling it into a wad of wrinkled paper. “You backstabbing bastard!”

He tossed the crumpled paper aside and took a large gulp of beer.

Setting the glass down, Michael’s emotions surged. The words he had been holding back burst out: “I will become a big star!”

The man sitting next to him at the bar, a bald white man, turned his head upon hearing this, immediately drawn to Michael’s handsome features.

“Hey, handsome.”

Suddenly, Michael heard a man’s voice behind him. “Can you buy me a drink?”

Michael turned to see a tall, muscular man with long hair approaching. For some reason, he found the man odd.

The long-haired man pulled over a stool and sat beside Michael, deliberately eyeing his muscular chest before saying, “Interested in some fun tonight?”

Michael immediately understood the implication and rejected him with disgust. “You’ve got the wrong idea. I’m not gay.”

“Not?” The man clearly didn’t believe him. Suddenly, he reached out to touch Michael’s backside. “I saw you when you came in. I can tell—you’ve been taken from behind recently!”

This remark struck a nerve. Michael abruptly stood up. “Don’t talk nonsense!”

Though his words were harsh, he seemed uneasy. He tossed a bill to the bartender and headed for the exit. The burly man, seeing Michael’s anger, didn’t press further.

However, the bald man followed him out.

Outside the bar, Michael felt an indescribable frustration. After taking a few steps, he unconsciously turned to look at his backside, as if something shameful had taken root there.

“Sir!” A voice called from behind. “Wait a moment!”

Michael turned again and saw a middle-aged bald man approaching. Assuming he was another homosexual, his eyes flashed with anger and disgust.

The bald man seemed to guess Michael’s thoughts. As he caught up, he introduced himself. “I’m Morris, an entertainment agent.”

“An entertainment agent?”

Hearing this, Michael’s attitude did a complete one-eighty. Since being released from his long-term contract with Angel Talent, he hadn’t found a suitable agency.

“Hello.” He extended his right hand. “I’m Michael Sheen, an actor.”

“I know.” The bald man was clearly experienced in this. He shook Michael’s hand and lied smoothly. “I’ve seen you on set before. You’re a very promising actor. It’s a shame I missed the chance earlier, or I would have signed you long ago. I never expected to run into you here tonight.”

As he spoke, the bald man took out his agent’s license and handed it to Michael, who examined it. It was indeed an official entertainment agent’s credential issued by the relevant industry association.

“You… have business with me?” Michael returned the license.

“Your image…” The bald man circled Michael. “You have a great look, perfect for a role.”

Michael was at his lowest point, both in his career and confidence. Hearing the bald man’s words, he couldn’t help but ask, “What… what role?”

“This is how it is.” The bald man began to explain in detail. “The agency I work for has signed a package production agreement with a production company. From the director to the actors, everything is handled by the agency.”

“What production company? What project?” Michael asked.

The bald man didn’t answer but gave a response that convinced Michael. “This involves confidentiality clauses. I can’t say anything until you’re involved.”

Michael nodded, not pressing further. After all, this was common in Hollywood.

Morris, the bald man, was skilled in his trade. “I can disclose a little within appropriate limits. The crew is currently missing a very sunny and handsome supporting role.”

He deliberately circled Michael again. Michael quickly straightened his chest and lifted his head, though his backside unnaturally stuck out, looking a bit odd.

Morris continued, “Your physical conditions are excellent!”

Michael then remembered a phrase Matthew often said and confidently replied, “I think so too.”

“Very suitable for the supporting role I mentioned.” The bald man smiled and asked, “Do you have an agent now? Have you signed a long-term contract with an agency?”

Michael quickly shook his head. “No.”

The bald man clapped his hands. “That’s great!” He looked at Michael and said, “This role doesn’t have much screen time.”

Hearing this, Michael believed him a little more. An important role wouldn’t fall into his lap for no reason.

But if the role wasn’t significant… he felt a pang of dissatisfaction. Less screen time meant less importance.

The complexity of human psychology was fully on display in Michael at that moment.

Morris seemed to guess Michael’s thoughts and added, “This supporting role mainly has one scene—a very intense action scene with the female lead!”

“Female lead?” Michael’s interest piqued. “Are you shooting an action film?”

“Uh…” Morris thought for a moment and said, “You could say that. We’re filming a movie that blends love, romance, and action.”

“Sounds good.” Michael felt this was an opportunity.

“It’s getting late. I should go rest. I have work tomorrow.” Seeing that Michael was interested, Morris knew it was time to reel him in. He took out a business card and handed it to Michael. “This is my card. If you’re interested, call this number. Come to my agency tomorrow to discuss details.”

Michael took the card and carefully put it away. “See you tomorrow, Mr. Morris.”

“See you tomorrow.” Morris waved and left.

Michael was left alone. After a series of setbacks, his body, mind, and confidence had all taken a hit. Now, seeing another opportunity, he felt a sense of relief. A bright future seemed to be within reach again.

And this time, there would be no despicable person like Matthew Horner sabotaging him from behind!

After the music video’s costume audition, Matthew hadn’t paid any more attention to Michael. During that time, Michael had called him several times, but Matthew hadn’t answered. It wasn’t that he was afraid or felt guilty toward Michael—Michael was already in the past. His sights were set on the future, with many more people to surpass.

The rumors about him and Britney had fermented in the newspapers for three full days. Matthew not only faced relentless pursuit by paparazzi but also made the front pages of many tabloids. Even a few major newspapers mentioned his name.

Compared to his previous obscurity, he had instantly become famous.

Three days later, Helen Herman returned to Los Angeles and immediately contacted Britney’s agent and record company. The three parties sat down together and, in less than half an hour, quickly reached a consensus. On the day the music video resumed filming, they would jointly hold a press conference to clarify the non-existent rumors.

For Matthew, this was already an excellent outcome. He had gained some fame without much effort. According to Helen, fame would be very helpful in securing future roles.

Fame often meant attention, and attention could, to some extent, translate into returns for investors.

During those three days, Matthew also visited Britney in the hospital. She recovered quickly, and by the fourth day, the music video filming resumed as normal.

Chapter 56: Good Friends

On an ordinary weekday morning, Paradise Cove Beach in Malibu was swarmed with entertainment reporters. They had received word that Matthew Horner and Britney Spears, the subjects of the recent scandal, would be making a public clarification.

In truth, few of the reporters actually believed that Matthew Horner, a country bumpkin, was dating Britney Spears. But none of them would write the truth in their articles—because no one would care.

“If they clarify things…”

As Ilena Boyar waited in line to enter the restaurant, she overheard two reporters behind her discussing the matter. “Our sensationalism will lose its value.”

Another reporter chimed in, “This is the City of Angels, the heart of Hollywood. There are celebrities everywhere—do you think we’ll run out of gossip? Besides, if we don’t make it up, who will? Hardly any stars have the time to sue us over this nonsense. If they send a lawyer’s letter, we’ll just apologize in the papers. An apology doesn’t cost us anything, and we won’t lose a pound of flesh. What’s there to fear?”

Ilena Boyar glanced back at the reporter. This colleague had truly mastered the essence of entertainment gossip.

Inside the restaurant, guided by staff, she and the other reporters took their seats. Having arrived early, she secured a spot near the front, then began adjusting her equipment in preparation for the interview.

Ilena Boyar was quite curious about Matthew Horner, one of the main figures in this scandal. She had not only met him before but had also interacted with him a few times. He was an interesting fellow.

Though she had fabricated this scandal to attract attention and earn fees, even fabrications needed a plausible foundation. Without the photo of Matthew Horner carrying Britney Spears—her face filled with unusual trust—her article would have been a joke.

“This guy is quite something,” Ilena Boyar mused. As an entertainment reporter, she had long heard that Britney Spears was a prima donna, prickly as a hedgehog. “To think he could get so close to her.”

Inside the temporary makeup room reserved for Matthew, Helen Herman was giving him final instructions.

“I’ll be standing behind you,” she said. “If you run into trouble or don’t know how to answer a question, don’t speak right away. I’ll give you advice.”

Matthew nodded. “Got it. I’ll rely on you for that.”

He had no experience dealing with the media.

Helen Herman pulled over a chair and sat beside him. “This is what a publicist should do.”

Matthew spread his hands helplessly. “I don’t have a publicist, though.”

Given his current status and wealth, hiring a public relations manager would be absurd.

“Just do your best,” Helen Herman said, not dwelling on the matter. “Don’t mess this up. Who knows when your next press conference will be!”

Matthew understood that this press conference was something Helen Herman had fought hard to arrange. It was meant to capitalize on Britney Spears’ desire to clear up the rumors, further increasing his exposure and the fleeting fame he had gained from his association with her.

Speaking of fame, Matthew thought of something else. “Didn’t you say you were going to use this fame to get me a new job?”

“Mm.” Helen Herman nodded but didn’t elaborate.

Matthew pressed on. “How’s that going?”

“We’ve secured an audition opportunity,” Helen Herman said, as if squeezing out toothpaste. “But you’ll have to wait a while.”

“Can I know what kind of job it is?” Matthew continued to prod.

Helen Herman reluctantly revealed, “A soldier from World War II. We’ll discuss the details after you finish shooting this music video. Don’t get distracted!”

With that, Matthew stopped asking. But his mind raced—what kind of World War II film could there be in this era?

Just then, a staff member came to notify them. Matthew and Helen Herman left the temporary makeup room and entered the restaurant. Once Britney Spears’ side arrived, they all proceeded to the main hall together.

The room was packed with reporters, and Matthew felt a pang of nervousness as he took his seat.

“Relax,” Helen Herman whispered from behind him. “They’re just a bunch of rumor-mongers. What’s there to fear?”

Matthew considered this and realized she was right.

He instantly felt more at ease. When Britney Spears looked his way, he even gave her a smile.

This wasn’t a formal press conference—just a simple clarification event. The host said a few words before handing the microphone to Matthew.

After all, he was the male lead in this scandal.

Matthew had memorized his lines perfectly. As he spoke, it sounded as natural as delivering a script: “During the music video shoot, Britney was unexpectedly injured. To get her medical attention quickly, I carried her to the car… Britney and I are cooperative work partners, but we are not dating, nor are we a couple…”

The statement was a straightforward denial of the nonexistent scandal.

The flashes from the cameras never stopped. Matthew knew his brief moment of fame would likely continue for a while.

Unfortunately, this wasn’t the age of social media. Actors still had to rely on their work to speak for them.

After Matthew finished his statement, the microphone was passed to Britney Spears.

“I am currently single and not dating anyone.”

Likely crafted by a professional publicist, Britney’s words were modest: “The recent rumors were all misunderstandings… I also want to thank my fans and the media for their concern.”

Next came a brief Q&A session. Britney’s agency and record label had already briefed the reporters in advance. With both parties present to clarify the rumors, this fabricated scandal had little room to survive. Most of the questions were about the music video, with no further mention of the gossip.

But some refused to play by the rules. Ilena Boyar was one of them. Following the official procedure wouldn’t get her the explosive news she wanted.

Finally, the microphone reached her. She stood up and asked, “Britney, are you close with Matthew Horner?”

Matthew had already spotted the towering figure of Ilena Boyar. The moment she stood up, his expression turned uneasy. He had a feeling this wouldn’t end well.

“We are,” Britney said with a nod. There was no need to deny it. “We’re friends.”

Her manager behind her nearly banged his head against the wall. What was this simple-minded girl thinking?

According to the rules, each reporter was only allowed one question. But Ilena Boyar had no intention of following them. Since no one was stopping her, she pressed on: “You’re friends now. Will you date in the future?”

Britney’s manager quickly warned her, “Don’t answer.”

Britney, however, often acted on impulse, saying whatever came to mind.

She seemed not to hear her manager’s warning. After glancing at Matthew, she said, “Who can say for sure?”

Britney’s reasoning was simple. Right now, she and Matthew had no romantic intentions, but from the moment she met him—through their conversations in the hospital—he had left a very positive impression on her. Calling him a friend didn’t feel like an exaggeration at all. As for how their relationship might develop in the future, she had no idea.

So, she gave that answer.

“Mr. Matthew Horner.” Ilena Boyar noticed staff approaching her. She quickly turned to Matthew and asked, “Will you date Britney in the future?”

Helen Herman had already anticipated that Ilena Boyar might ask Matthew a similar question. The moment the words left her mouth, Helen whispered to Matthew, “Say you’re good friends.”

Matthew might have seemed simple-minded in front of Britney’s manager, but he wasn’t actually naive. He knew he lacked experience in this area and couldn’t compare to a professional agent. Following Helen Herman’s advice, he said, “Britney and I are good friends.”

As he spoke, he looked at Britney, who seemed to approve of his statement, flashing him a sweet smile.

The moment was instantly captured by the reporters’ cameras.

Britney didn’t mind at all. Matthew’s words aligned with her own thoughts. She believed she and Matthew were rare, kindred spirits—true good friends.

A staff member finally reached Ilena Boyar. Having secured a marketable moment, she didn’t press further and returned the microphone.

Matthew suddenly realized his earlier assessment of Ilena Boyar had been wrong. She wasn’t a reporter with integrity or professional ethics—she was far more shameless and brazen than any other entertainment reporter present.

Just as he thought this, he noticed Ilena Boyar looking his way, subtly winking at him as if greeting him.

Matthew ignored her. The press conference ended, and he followed Helen Herman out of the hall, returning to the temporary makeup room to prepare for the upcoming shoot.

“That female reporter knows you?” Helen Herman had seen Ilena Boyar’s wink and recalled Matthew mentioning a reporter friend. “Is she the entertainment reporter friend you mentioned?”

“This…” Matthew scratched his head, unsure how to respond. “I wouldn’t say we’re that close.”

Helen Herman fixed him with a stare. “Was this question planned between you two?”

Such a question, combined with Britney’s less-than-ideal answer, had given the reporters fresh material to sensationalize. Britney’s side certainly didn’t want this, but for Matthew, it was beneficial.

“No!” Matthew quickly denied. “No! I had no idea she’d be here today.”

“What’s really going on?” Helen Herman sensed something was off. She spoke sternly: “Let me remind you, Matthew Horner! I’m your agent. We need to trust each other!”

Chapter 57: Parting Ways

After careful consideration, Matthew recounted his encounter and dealings with Ilena Boyar to Helen Herman. When it came to understanding Hollywood and practical operational skills, Helen far surpassed him. Moreover, after working together on several projects, the two had developed a basic level of trust.

“So, you not only claim to despise Christina Aguilera,” Helen paced back and forth in the makeup room, “but you also slandered Michael Sheen as a fan of Christina Aguilera?”

Matthew raised one hand, speaking with utmost seriousness, “This isn’t slander! Maybe he really likes Christina Aguilera.”

Helen didn’t bother arguing over such trivial details. “You and Ilena Boyar aren’t friends?”

“No,” Matthew admitted. “I just happened to run into her outside Johnny Lee Miller’s estate while I was working.”

He sighed helplessly. “Michael Sheen presented Martin Jackson with a bouquet of chrysanthemums. I felt that without finding another way, it would be hard to win the makeup audition. I had no resources at hand, so I had to come up with this idea.”

“Johnny Lee Miller? The estate in Malibu? Your company provides special services for him?” Helen clearly wasn’t listening to Matthew’s words but was instead pondering something else. “Johnny Lee Miller is Angelina Jolie’s ex-husband. Angelina Jolie even helped you.”

She turned her head to stare at Matthew. “You didn’t get to know Angelina Jolie through this kind of service, did you?”

Matthew shrugged, saying nothing, which was as good as an admission.

“No!” Helen furrowed her brow. “You provide special services for Johnny Lee Miller. How could Angelina Jolie help you?”

Then, as if remembering something, she continued, “Johnny Lee Miller lost a fortune in his divorce from Angelina Jolie. There are rumors in the industry that Jolie has a recording of Johnny Lee Miller hosting a wild party in Malibu…”

Hearing Helen say this, Matthew couldn’t help but admire the woman’s ability to make connections.

Helen walked over to face Matthew and suddenly asked, “The person who filmed that recording wasn’t you, was it?”

This would explain why Angelina Jolie, a star from a family of performers, would help a helpless young actor from Texas.

“Cough…” Matthew clenched his fist and coughed into it. Perhaps it was his Eastern mindset at work, but he didn’t answer directly. Instead, he gave a dry laugh and said, “Helen, you’re overthinking things.”

Seeing that Matthew wasn’t denying it, Helen adjusted her glasses in surprise. “Matthew Horner, you really know how to surprise people at any time!”

She emphasized, “You’re too bold!”

Matthew spread his hands. “It was a last resort. Otherwise, how would I have gotten the role in Soul Transfer?”

Helen didn’t know how to describe this guy. After thinking for a moment, she pointed at him with her finger. “You’re really bold, thick-skinned, and heartless. You’re quite unique!”

“Hey! Hey! Hey!” Matthew hurriedly defended himself. “Is it that exaggerated?”

“You’re the kind of person…” Helen also spoke frankly, “who absolutely shouldn’t waste their talents outside of Hollywood’s world of fame and fortune.”

Matthew was instantly speechless. Compared to the paparazzi and entertainment reporters who had been harassing him recently, he was definitely a good person!

“Anything else?” Helen observed that Matthew was tight-lipped, and now that he had opened up, she wanted to pry out all the secrets he was hiding. “Tell me everything.”

Matthew was about to mention Winona Ryder but then remembered that he had signed a confidentiality agreement with her. He wasn’t particularly good at honoring contracts, but the thought of the enormous penalty made him shudder. He shook his head. “No, I haven’t been in Los Angeles for very long.”

Just as he said this, he remembered something else. “The conflict between Britney Spears and Christina Aguilera, I told Ilena Boyar about it. I once overheard Britney’s assistant muttering about it.”

Helen nodded and instructed, “Don’t mention this to anyone else besides me. Right now, your relationship with Britney is very good. You should try to maintain it for a while.”

“Mmm.” Matthew nodded, thinking of something else. “What about Ilena Boyar?”

At the time, he couldn’t think of any other way, so he had to resort to this. Now, looking back, what he did was full of loopholes.

Helen thought for a moment and asked, “Do you have her contact information?” Seeing Matthew take out a business card, she took it and said, “Leave the rest to me. This reporter is daring and resourceful. I’ll try to see if we can develop her into a cooperative partner.”

Matthew was a little puzzled. “Our cooperative partner?”

“Mmm.” Helen said seriously, “You now have a certain level of fame. To maintain it, you need the media to keep paying attention to you. If… I mean if, your career develops smoothly in the future, you’ll also need reporters who cooperate well with you.”

“Do all Hollywood stars have this?” Matthew asked.

Helen nodded. “More or less. The entertainment media and Hollywood stars are inherently inseparable.” She looked at her watch and said, “The makeup artist is almost here. Leave all these matters to me. Your task now is to shoot the MV well! If you can get Britney to fall for you, that would be even better.”

Matthew neither agreed nor disagreed. He lacked experience in this area, and reckless actions might backfire.

After the makeup artist arrived, Helen left the temporary makeup room. Matthew turned his thoughts to the upcoming shoot. This was part of an agent’s job. Given his current situation, an excellent agent was indispensable. At this stage, he couldn’t find a better agent than Helen Herman.

Perhaps large agencies like CAA or UTA had more resources, but it was easy to imagine that in such big agencies, potential clients like him would be a dime a dozen. The resources he could access might not be as good as what he had now.

At the very least, his current job wasn’t finished, and Helen had already found him another audition opportunity.

An hour later, Matthew walked out of the temporary makeup room. Led by an assistant named York, he arrived at the pier.

“Matthew, over here!”

On the side of the pier closest to the sea, Britney Spears waved at Matthew. “Come over!”

Since the film crew needed to use a panoramic shot of the beach, the actors’ resting area had been moved to the pier. Matthew walked under the sunshade where Britney was and unceremoniously pulled over a chair, sitting down next to her.

“You took so long to come out.” Britney already considered him a friend.

Matthew smiled. “This just means my makeup artist isn’t as good as yours.” His gaze followed Britney’s smooth, fair legs exposed by her shorts, finally landing on her ankle. “Is your injury okay?”

“It’s fine.” Britney even stood up and walked a few steps, then came back to Matthew and spread her arms in a circle. “Look, as long as I don’t do any strenuous movements, there’s no problem at all.”

“Don’t scare me.” Matthew quickly stood up and gently pushed her back into the chair. “This isn’t something to joke about.”

Britney looked carefree. “What’s there to be afraid of? At worst, you can carry me to the hospital again.”

Matthew casually replied, “The hospital is so far away, and you’re so heavy. I can’t carry you there.”

“Am I heavy?” Britney widened her eyes and asked.

Matthew suddenly realized he had said something stupid. Seeing a crew member approaching, he quickly changed the subject. “We’re about to start shooting.”

Britney seemed to have said it and forgotten it, agreeing, “Mmm, let’s go over.”

Sure enough, the crew member had come to notify Matthew and Britney to go down for the shoot. Due to Britney’s injury, Zack Snyder had modified the MV shoot. Apart from the already completed dance scenes, all remaining dance scenes in the subsequent shoot were canceled. The focus was now on capturing the indescribable affection between the female lead and the male lead.

The beach had already been rearranged. After Zack Snyder explained the scene, Matthew and Britney rehearsed their movements twice, and the official shoot began immediately.

Because of the panoramic shoot, there were no cameras near Matthew. He stood barefoot at the edge of the seawater, walking step by step along the tidal beach. As directed by Zack Snyder, he looked into the distance where the sea met the sky.

Just as the script required, the male lead seemed completely entranced by the beauty of the sea and sky merging into one.

The sea was beautiful, the beach was beautiful, and the blue sky was even more beautiful! The vast, clear sky had a few pure white clouds floating across it. Walking on the beach and gazing at the blue sky, a breeze blew by, making everything so pleasant, so carefree, so exhilarating.

Perhaps it was the recent hard practice paying off, or perhaps it was his good relationship with Britney that had him in high spirits. At this moment, Matthew felt as if he had become one with the beautiful scenery of Paradise Cove.

On the other side of the shooting scene, Britney, as if she were the female lead described in the script, stared fixedly at Matthew. Her eyes never moved, making her look just like a young girl with a secret crush on her beloved.

“Cut!” Zack Snyder’s voice, amplified through the loudspeaker, echoed across the beach. “Very good, this take is a wrap!”

He then shouted, “Reset the beach. Next, we’ll shoot at the restaurant!”

No one could say exactly why, but both Matthew and Britney were in excellent form. This good state continued over the next few days. The content that the crew had originally planned to shoot in four more days was completed in just three.

With the shoot finished, it was time for the MV crew to disband. Matthew had originally wanted to invite Britney to dinner, but Helen Herman notified him to hurry back to Los Angeles. The new job had some leads, and the other party wanted him to attend an open audition the next morning.

Chapter 58: Military Role

Before nine in the morning, Matthew arrived at the Warner Bros. studio in Burbank as agreed. He waited less than three minutes before Helen Herman drove up with Amanda.

After the two parked, the three of them entered the studio together. Since the audition studio was not far from the entrance, they didn’t switch to an electric cart and walked over.

“This studio is really run-down…” Matthew looked around. Whether it was the filming studios or other buildings, they were all severely aged. “Is Warner out of money? They don’t even renovate.”

Helen Herman didn’t say anything, but Amanda spoke to Matthew, “In recent years, Warner has rarely filmed in Los Angeles, mostly in Australia. This studio is basically used by HBO.”

“HBO?” Matthew felt like he had heard that name somewhere before.

Amanda added, “HBO is a cable television network under Warner.”

Matthew had been hastily called away from the MV film crew by Helen Herman. He only knew that the upcoming audition was for a major project, but he wasn’t clear on the specifics. He couldn’t help but ask, “Am I auditioning for an HBO television series?”

Helen Herman finally spoke, “It’s a joint production by HBO, DreamWorks, and BBC.” As she walked, she said, “The producers are Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg.”

“Sounds impressive,” Matthew muttered.

Even though he was ignorant of many things, he knew of DreamWorks and BBC. Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg were even more famous.

Matthew curiously asked, “You told me this is a war drama? What kind of war drama? Like Saving Private Ryan?”

He had seen Saving Private Ryan more than once. He knew little about American TV shows set during World War II, not because he had any prejudice against them, but because the TV shows he had watched tended to drag out the plot, which he found unbearable.

“The genre is somewhat similar, about the 101st Airborne Division.” Amanda walked up to Matthew and said, “In 1998, during the promotion of Saving Private Ryan, a World War II veteran personally gave Tom Hanks a novel about the 101st Airborne Division. After reading it, Tom Hanks passed the book to Steven Spielberg, and the two decided to adapt the novel into a television series, serving as executive producers.”

Helen Herman turned to look at her. Amanda stuck out her tongue and said, “That’s what the newspaper promotion says.”

“This project is tentatively titled Band of Brothers,” Helen Herman also told Matthew a few things. “The basic situation is similar to what Amanda said.”

Matthew turned to Helen Herman, complaining as he walked, “Miss Herman, I’m about to audition, and I don’t even understand the situation of the film crew.”

“I’ve already prepared the materials for you.” Helen Herman seemed not to see Matthew and walked straight ahead. “This audition is just to have you put on a military uniform and see if your appearance suits a soldier. There’s nothing else.”

Matthew shrugged and simply closed his mouth, saying nothing more.

They arrived at a filming studio with a large HBO sign hanging at the entrance. Helen Herman spoke to a crew member, then led Matthew and Amanda into the studio. Following the left-hand passage, they came to a large waiting lounge.

There were many rows of connected seats here, currently occupied by over a hundred actors. Matthew quickly scanned the room and found that these actors had one thing in common—they were all white males between their twenties and forties.

Perhaps some, like him, were of mixed heritage with Chinese or other ancestry, but from their appearance, they were all white.

Helen Herman checked her watch. “You two wait here. I’ll go find someone. I should be back in about ten minutes.”

Having experienced previous auditions, Matthew felt that the outcome wasn’t determined solely by the actor’s performance but also by many off-stage factors. Helen Herman was probably going to secure those off-stage factors.

After Helen Herman left, Matthew and Amanda found an empty bench and sat down.

“Why are they all white?” he asked curiously.

“You don’t know?” Amanda looked at Matthew and, seeing that he really didn’t know, said, “The 101st Airborne Division during World War II was originally a white unit.”

Matthew nodded. “I don’t know much about history.”

He knew very little about American history, and even less about World War II. He only knew a little about the Normandy landings and Roosevelt.

“Amanda, I have a question.” Matthew suddenly thought of something. “How old is Helen?”

“Why are you asking that?” Amanda looked curiously at Matthew. “A woman’s age is a secret.”

Matthew gestured with his hand and said, “Helen looks like she’s just over twenty, but she’s very calm and seems to have a lot of social experience.”

He felt that Helen Herman’s social experience was no less than his own. But he hadn’t spent much time in school. After graduating from middle school, he went out to work to make a living. Many things came from the trials of the lower rungs of society. As a child from a poor mountain area who had to support his entire family, it was hard for ordinary people to imagine the difficult life and complex emotional journey he had experienced.

Amanda didn’t overthink it and asked directly, “Isn’t that normal?”

“Normal?” Matthew said according to his own understanding. “Shouldn’t girls like her… from good backgrounds be like flowers in a greenhouse?”

“I see. You have a bias against people from good backgrounds.” Amanda curled her lip and said, “There are people like that, and many of them, but not all people from good backgrounds are like that. Besides, Helen’s family isn’t that good.”

She shrugged. “Since she was fifteen, Helen has been attending formal business parties with her father, trying to participate in some business activities, especially in the Hollywood circle. In the past ten years, she has met many people. Even during the busiest times of her university courses, she never gave up social practice. After graduating two years ago, she worked in the reception room of CAA for more than a year.”

Amanda seemed to admire her cousin. “You can’t imagine the effort and hard work Helen has put into starting her own business.”

Matthew had never had contact with the so-called elite class before and didn’t know much about them, but he could imagine that Helen Herman’s extensive social network was inseparable from her family. Amanda had once revealed that Helen Herman’s father had struggled in Hollywood for decades. Although he wasn’t a top figure in the industry, he had built a wide network of connections, which could all serve as Helen Herman’s support.

It was likely that Helen Herman’s choice to develop her career in Hollywood was also related to the fact that this circle was easier for her.

While Matthew and Amanda were discussing Helen Herman, Helen Herman had returned.

She nodded at Matthew and Amanda. “Follow me.”

The two immediately followed Helen Herman out of the waiting lounge and arrived at a styling room. Helen Herman spoke to a staff member at the door, “Please notify Mr. Eric Bock that Matthew Horner is here.”

Seemingly hearing Helen Herman’s voice, the door to the styling room was pulled open from the inside, revealing the face of a middle-aged man who said to Helen Herman, “Come in.”

Generally, agents rarely participated directly in auditions. Helen Herman was very familiar with the other party. She beckoned to Matthew and went in first.

“Eric, this is Matthew Horner, my client.”

After Matthew also entered, she introduced them, “Matthew, this is Eric Bock, the producer of the film crew.”

“Hello, Mr. Bock.” Matthew took the initiative to extend his hand. Eric Bock shook it. “Hello.”

Then, Eric Bock pointed to the costume designer. “Go change clothes first.”

Matthew walked over to the costume designer and followed him to select a well-fitting airborne uniform.

“Good appearance, very strong.” Eric Bock seemed quite satisfied with Matthew. “With a distinct face, passing the initial screening by the casting group shouldn’t be a problem.”

Helen Herman smiled and said, “Matthew is very suitable for tough roles.” She specifically said, “Director Ridley Scott once had him play the barbarian leader in the new film Gladiator.”

“Mmm.” Eric Bock nodded. “I’ll remind the casting group.”

“Thank you, Eric.”

The two didn’t chat for long before Matthew came out after changing into the uniform. He wore a steel helmet and the combat uniform of an ordinary soldier from the 101st Airborne Division during World War II, looking tall and mighty.

“Definitely no problem.” Eric Bock took one look and called an assistant. “Take Mr. Horner to the audition group. I’ve spoken to the person in charge of Group B. You can cut in line.”

Helen Herman wasn’t worried at all. Matthew’s appearance was suitable for this type of role, and with Eric Bock’s help, if he couldn’t even pass the initial mass audition, she wouldn’t need to stay in the entertainment agency business.

Matthew arrived at the audition room. After the actor inside came out, he was called in. The audition was even simpler than the initial MV audition. He was asked to introduce himself, then stand there to observe his physique. Finally, they took a few photos and a short video before letting him leave.

This audition didn’t have a specific role. The casting group seemed to be just checking if he was suitable to play a soldier.

The results of such a simple audition came quickly. By the time Matthew returned to the styling room, Helen Herman had already received the notice that he had passed the audition.

After Matthew changed back into his clothes, Helen Herman was about to leave when Eric Bock suddenly said, “Ladies and gentlemen, there are a few things I must clarify in advance.”

Chapter 59: A Book Recommendation

A friend of mine has written a book titled The Imperial Relatives of the Late Han Dynasty. I think it’s quite good—if you enjoy historical fiction, you might want to check it out.

Chapter 60: The War Plunderer

Matthew hesitated slightly upon hearing Eric Bock’s words, recalling Brittany’s MV director, Martin Jackson, and wondered if this man had similar peculiar habits.

But then he realized that wasn’t the case—there were others present, including his agent and the costume designer.

Indeed, Matthew had overthought it. What Eric Bock mentioned had nothing to do with peculiar habits.

“The filming will primarily take place in Europe, mostly in the UK and France.”

Out of respect for Helen Herman, Eric Bock revealed some information in advance. “Before filming begins, all actors playing major military roles must undergo at least one to one and a half months of military training in the UK. The training will be grueling.”

“No problem,” Matthew said.

He was mentally prepared for this. Hardship and exhaustion didn’t scare him.

Eric Bock continued, “Filming might last more than half a year, so you’ll need to adjust your schedules accordingly.”

Matthew nodded first, then looked at Helen Herman. He realized that Eric Bock was only sharing this information because of Helen Herman.

“There’s one more thing—the most important!” Eric Bock turned to Matthew and asked, “I recall your profile shows you’re not a member of the Actors’ Guild?”

Matthew scratched his head. Helen Herman interjected, “Not yet, but I’ve already prepared the necessary documents for him to join.”

Eric Bock urged, “Get it done as soon as possible. This is a guild-registered project, and all main actors must be guild members.”

“Don’t worry,” Helen Herman said, patting her briefcase. “I have the documents with me. We’ll go to the guild right after leaving the studio.”

Leaving the studio, Helen Herman called Matthew into her car and immediately took him to the Actors’ Guild. As she had mentioned in the styling room, she had already prepared all the necessary documents for Matthew to join the guild. Given his current resume, joining the guild wouldn’t be difficult, and Helen Herman had connections there.

However, the fee of just over three thousand dollars had to be covered by Matthew himself.

With Helen Herman’s assistance, after completing the membership procedures, Matthew sadly discovered that, including the expenses for his phone and the second-hand TV and VCR package, his four thousand dollar salary from the Sometimes MV crew was almost entirely spent.

If it weren’t for Lister giving him a full month’s attendance bonus from Red Penguin Company, his finances would be even tighter.

After leaving the Actors’ Guild, Matthew took Helen Herman’s car to Angel Agency. Besides picking up materials related to Band of Brothers, Helen Herman wanted to discuss the role with him further.

“Amanda…”

As they walked upstairs together, Matthew asked the girl beside him, “Do you know any quick and lucrative jobs?”

“Sure,” Amanda immediately replied. “Rob a bank or smuggle drugs from Mexico.”

“Are you that short on money?” Helen Herman, who was ahead of them, also heard this. “Did you pay the penalty?”

“What penalty?” Amanda asked curiously.

Matthew ignored Amanda’s question and said, “They haven’t sent me a lawyer’s letter in a long time. Maybe they’ve given up.”

“Given up?” Helen Herman shook her head. “They’re probably taking legal action.”

She turned onto the second floor and, after Matthew caught up, added, “If you receive a court summons, let me know.”

After thinking for a moment, Matthew felt Helen Herman’s analysis made sense. The other party might indeed be pursuing legal action. He nodded. “I understand.”

With Helen Herman as his agent, dealing with such matters would at least be less of a headache for him.

Still, he harbored a bit of hope. A small fry like him shouldn’t be worth remembering, right?

Entering the office, Helen Herman poured Matthew a glass of water and said, “Don’t take on any other work for now. The upcoming audition is crucial for you. You should focus all your energy on preparing for the role we’re aiming for.”

She gestured to Amanda, who opened a filing cabinet and took out a stack of materials about a foot thick, with a book on top—the original novel of Band of Brothers.

“I collected all of this specifically,” Helen Herman said, holding a cup of coffee as she sat behind her desk. “Take it home and study it carefully.”

She took a sip of coffee and continued, “The next audition is about a month away. Eric Bock has no say in the casting for this role. The real decision-making power lies with HBO, Tom Hanks, and Steven Spielberg. I don’t have any influence over them.”

Matthew’s heart sank upon hearing this.

He knew his resume wasn’t impressive, his acting experience was limited, and he had only been in the industry for half a year. Compared to other actors, he had no advantages.

Originally, he thought Helen Herman’s connection with the crew might be a key factor in the audition. Now, it seemed he shouldn’t hold onto that hope.

“So…” Helen Herman put down her coffee cup. “You must perform exceptionally well during the audition. Even if you don’t pass, you need to leave a strong impression on the crew. That way, I can negotiate a less significant role for you when executing the backup plan.”

Matthew took the materials Amanda brought over and placed them on the nearby coffee table. “How many plans have you prepared?”

“Two,” Helen Herman said, ready to discuss the details since she had called Matthew over. “Although we don’t have the script yet, I saw a planning document at Eric Bock’s place. It includes settings for major and minor roles. I found a potentially standout supporting role with substantial screen time. This is our primary target.”

Matthew picked up the original novel and flipped through the table of contents while asking, “Which role? Can you be more specific? It would help me focus while reading.”

“Ronald Speirs!” Helen Herman seemed to have studied this role. “He’s the fourth commander of Easy Company, brave and decisive, sometimes even ruthless—a classic iron-blooded soldier. Very suitable for you.”

Matthew touched his sharply defined, angular face. The role’s description did match his appearance.

Helen Herman added, “Besides being a tough guy, Speirs is also a typical war plunderer. From the role settings I’ve seen, this is one that can easily stand out.”

“From what you’re saying…” Matthew asked, “Is Ronald Speirs a major supporting role?”

“Yes,” Helen Herman nodded frankly. “I think his screen time and role are quite significant.”

Matthew lacked confidence. “Can I get such a role?”

Helen Herman looked at him. “How will you know if you don’t try? Aren’t you resourceful?”

“I…” Matthew was helpless and could only say, “Do you think I can establish a connection with Steven Spielberg or Tom Hanks?”

Helen Herman shook her head. “No.”

She coughed and continued, “If you get this role, you’ll be incredibly lucky, and your future development will be smoother. If not, it’s not the end of the world…”

Matthew pointed at the pile of materials. “If I get eliminated, won’t all this preparation be wasted?”

“I wasn’t finished.”

“Can you just say everything at once?” Matthew was annoyed with Helen Herman’s way of speaking. “Stop dragging it out.”

Helen Herman ignored Matthew’s complaint and continued, “This time, the crew’s selection process is different. Since all roles are military, the actors who are eliminated from the most important roles but perform well may be given minor supporting roles based on actual circumstances.”

Matthew understood. “So, you’ve prepared a backup plan?”

“Exactly,” Helen Herman admitted with a nod. “For these roles, Eric Bock has some influence. As long as you leave a strong impression on the big shots during the audition, with me and Eric’s help, securing a minor supporting role is somewhat assured.”

She placed both hands on the desk. “Of course, our primary target is still Ronald Speirs. This role’s setting is far more outstanding than those minor roles, and the attention it will receive after the series airs will definitely be greater.”

Matthew closed the book but didn’t speak. Frankly, competing for such a role made him feel insecure.

This wasn’t something he could achieve just by saying, “I have confidence” or “I can do it.” Confidence needed to be backed by opportunities, abilities, and a network of connections.

From any perspective, he lacked the confidence.

Helen Herman probably thought the same, which was why she had a backup plan.

“I’ll do my best!” was all Matthew could say.

“Don’t put too much pressure on yourself,” Helen Herman said, seeing Matthew’s youthful face still furrowed with worry. She decided to ease the pressure. “Our primary target is to aim for it, but even if we don’t get it, it’s not a disaster.”

Matthew smiled. “Don’t worry, Helen. Pressure only fuels me.”

Helen Herman waved at Matthew. “Alright, go prepare.” Seeing Matthew pick up the stack of materials, she added, “If you have any questions, communicate with me promptly. Don’t act on your own.”

“I know,” Matthew said, picking up the materials and turning toward the door. “Mutual trust, right?”

In truth, he was well aware that this opportunity was entirely thanks to Helen Herman’s efforts. This was Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg’s crew. To secure a substantial role, even if it wasn’t Ronald Speirs but a minor supporting role, he might still face fierce competition.

Chapter 61: Aura is the Soul of the Image

Facing fierce competition, let alone winning, even hoping to have a chance at victory required being fully prepared. Since the Band of Brothers film crew was still in the early stages of preparation, all information was strictly controlled. The materials Matthew had obtained were only secured through Helen Herman’s tireless efforts.

Though these materials couldn’t guarantee he would pass the audition, not studying them carefully would only further reduce his chances.

Over the next few days, aside from attending his acting classes, Matthew spent almost all his remaining time studying the materials Helen Herman had provided.

Though not particularly detailed, these materials covered everything from the background of Band of Brothers to the settings of minor characters.

Matthew felt that Helen Herman had really come through by securing such materials before the audition.

The first thing Helen Herman had noted in the materials was the three most powerful figures in the film crew: Gary Goetzman, Tom Hanks, and Steven Spielberg. These three held nearly all the personnel, filming, and production rights for the crew.

The three had a good relationship. Tom Hanks and Gary Goetzman had previously collaborated on Philadelphia and The Green Mile, while Tom Hanks and Spielberg had worked together on Saving Private Ryan. According to the materials, the two would continue to collaborate beyond Band of Brothers.

Additionally, Helen Herman noted that Tom Hanks was not only a producer for Band of Brothers but was also likely to direct one of the episodes.

She analyzed that Tom Hanks was the driving force behind the entire series.

In other words, if Matthew could win over Tom Hanks, as long as his audition performance was above par, his chances of landing the role of Ronald Speirs would be quite high.

The problem was, how could he win over Tom Hanks? Helen Herman had already made it clear that she had no way to communicate with someone of Tom Hanks or Steven Spielberg’s stature.

As for Matthew himself, he wasn’t being modest—his status in the industry was likely as far from theirs as the Pacific Ocean, maybe even the Atlantic, and perhaps even the Indian Ocean.

Could he, like when he secured the male lead role in Brittany’s music video, rely on his foresight to make the right moves? Matthew recalled what he knew about Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg. Both were famous, but he had no memory of any scandals or gossip about them.

Moreover, both were older, with rich social experience and life wisdom. Using the same tactics he had with Brittany would likely only bring trouble.

Matthew stared at the materials for a long time, but no ideas came to mind.

It was no wonder Helen Herman had told him to give his all during the audition—this might be his only chance at success.

Since those underhanded methods wouldn’t work, Matthew decided to set them aside and focus on the other materials, especially the character settings.

Helen Herman had obtained information from Eric Bock that Band of Brothers would follow the style of Steven Spielberg and Tom Hanks’ collaboration in Saving Private Ryan. Unlike the fictional story of Saving Private Ryan, Band of Brothers was based on true events, with each character having a real-life counterpart. Tom Hanks even planned to have some of the original figures present during filming to ensure authenticity.

Due to the film crew’s secrecy, Helen Herman had only obtained a very simple story outline. Essentially, the series focused on the European theater of World War II, telling the story of the 434 days of the U.S. 101st Airborne Division’s 506th Regiment, 2nd Battalion, Easy Company, from their training camp in Georgia to the battlefields of Europe.

The most useful information was that each episode of the miniseries would have a relatively central character. Through intensified descriptions of the characters, the progression of the war was shown while always focusing on the characters’ psychology and state, using the characters to support the restoration of the war scenes.

In other words, each episode would have a relative protagonist.

Matthew naturally thought of the role he was preparing to compete for—Ronald Speirs. Unfortunately, like the specific plot details, this was highly confidential information that Helen Herman couldn’t obtain.

Additionally, Helen Herman had learned that, aside from the book Band of Brothers, the diary and memoir of Easy Company soldier David Kenyon Webster were also important sources for the script.

Unfortunately, this diary and memoir were already in the hands of the film crew, and she was still trying to see if she could find a copy.

Looking at the descriptions in the materials, Matthew could only sigh. Helen Herman was a somewhat arrogant woman, and her way of speaking, like squeezing toothpaste, was quite frustrating. But when it came to being serious and responsible, there was little to criticize.

The materials were very thick, and Helen Herman had done a very thorough job in her preparations. Matthew continued flipping through the pages and came across a piece of information that boosted his confidence.

The three producers, Gary Goetzman, Tom Hanks, and Steven Spielberg, had reached a consensus on the actors: to avoid the actors’ fame overshadowing the realism of Band of Brothers, the film crew would select actors who were not well-known to most audiences to enhance authenticity and persuasiveness.

“No wonder Helen wants me to go for such an important role,” Matthew nodded to himself. “It’s not completely impossible.”

Next were the details about the characters. Helen Herman had confirmed that Richard Winters would be the absolute protagonist of the series.

Matthew only glanced at the introductions of the other characters before focusing on the role he was preparing to compete for—Ronald Speirs.

Helen Herman also pointed out another disadvantage Matthew had in competing for the role—his youth.

However, this wasn’t a major issue. Helen Herman believed that his psychological maturity and appearance were not problems in Hollywood, where makeup could work wonders.

Moreover, for Westerners, the difference between someone in their early twenties and late twenties wasn’t significant.

The materials provided a rough outline. Besides what Helen Herman had mentioned, it also noted that this was a tough, battle-hardened soldier who had originally served in D Company. During the brutal Battle of Bastogne in Belgium, when the Easy Company commander panicked, Speirs stepped forward and was temporarily appointed as the Easy Company commander.

Additionally, Helen Herman specifically noted that there were rumors this man had killed German prisoners of war.

“Killed prisoners of war?”

The information in the materials was actually very limited. To learn more about the character, Matthew felt he should carefully read the original novel Band of Brothers.

If this had been a few months ago, reading such a novel would have been very difficult for Matthew. Fortunately, after months of persistent reading practice, he couldn’t say his reading level had improved by leaps and bounds, but reading the original novel Band of Brothers wasn’t particularly challenging.

Not only did he study on his own, but Matthew, aware of his own limitations, also sought advice from his teacher, David Astor, during his acting classes.

Matthew selectively shared the audition and role details with David Astor.

“You’re saying you’ve got an audition opportunity for Spielberg and Tom Hanks’ Band of Brothers?” David Astor said, rubbing his bald head in his office. “This is a rare opportunity. If you seize it, it will be very helpful for your future career.”

Matthew looked troubled. “I want to seize it, but there might be dozens of people competing for this role.” After thinking for a moment, he directly asked, “Mr. Astor, I came to you to ask how I can better grasp the role of a tough soldier?”

“A tough soldier’s role…” David Astor glanced at Matthew and said, “You have a natural advantage in appearance, but this advantage is basically useless during auditions. The actors competing for roles in a film crew of this level will surely have appearances that match the role well.”

Matthew nodded. “As you know, my experience is relatively shallow, and I’m at a disadvantage compared to most people. I can only try to make up for it in my audition performance.”

“Audition performance is still very important for competing for a role.” David Astor asked again, “If the decision for your audition is in the hands of Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg, the weight of your audition performance will be even greater!”

The other man was a veteran actor who had struggled in Hollywood for decades. Matthew believed his experience might help him and asked, “Why?”

David Astor smiled slightly and said, “At the level of Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg, there are very few people and things that can move them. This is just a minor supporting role. If someone with influence wants to use their connections to get this role, they would have to pay a huge favor. What would they use to repay Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg in the future? Is it worth owing such a big favor for such a small role?”

Matthew thought about it. If he had enough influence to speak to Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg, he certainly wouldn’t want to owe them a favor for such a small matter.

According to the customs on the other side of the Pacific, favors were often the hardest to repay, and he assumed it was the same here.

“Let’s talk about the role. For a tough soldier, especially in a realistic World War II setting, the performance cannot have any hint of jest, mockery, or affectation.”

David Astor used his decades of experience to help Matthew analyze, “For this type of role, aura is the soul of the image! Without that strong military aura, you won’t be able to perform the role properly or bring out its essence!”

He recalled for a moment and said, “Matthew, I’ve participated in the filming of several World War II movies. In my understanding, only by truly experiencing, daring to fight, and sparing no effort can an actor match the image of a tough soldier.”

Matthew nodded. What David Astor said wasn’t profound, but it was indeed helpful to him.

“Saying too much might interfere with you.” David Astor shook his head with a smile. “Matthew, that’s all I can say. The rest is up to you.”

“Thank you.” Matthew stood up and sincerely said, “Thank you, Mr. Astor. Your words have been very helpful to me.”

Then, he left David Astor’s office, preparing to call Helen Herman to discuss things.

Chapter 62: Hard Work

After leaving David Astor’s office, Matthew pulled out his phone and dialed Helen Herman’s number. She answered quickly.

“Is something wrong?”

Hearing Helen’s question, Matthew replied as he walked, “I just consulted with the acting class teacher and had an idea. What do you think?”

He had never experienced the fierce competition of dozens of actors vying for a single role before, nor did he have much experience in such matters.

Helen’s voice came through the receiver, tinged with curiosity. “Go on.”

Matthew found a quiet spot in the school and stopped, saying, “Since Ronald Speirs is a typical iron-blooded soldier, could we hire an active-duty or retired military officer to give me some military training?”

There was silence on the other end of the line, only the sound of Helen’s breathing.

“I was thinking,” Matthew continued, never having considered himself a natural talent in acting, “the next audition is at most a month away. In such a short time, my acting skills won’t improve much.”

“Mmm.” Helen finally spoke. “Even two more months wouldn’t make a noticeable difference.”

Matthew didn’t argue. “I want to find a professional officer, active or retired, to give me targeted training—especially in walking, standing, and posture, things that are easily observed during auditions. If I can adopt some military bearing, wouldn’t that increase my chances of landing the role?”

Though his experience was limited, and the odds were against him, he was determined to seize even the smallest opportunity with his utmost effort.

Success didn’t come from idle dreams but from concrete action and hard work.

Again, silence from the other end. Helen seemed to be considering it. After a long while, she said, “It’s a viable idea. There’s some potential there.”

“Helen.” Matthew switched the phone to his other hand. “Do you know any professionals in this area?”

“Wait for my call.” Helen replied quickly. “I’ll ask someone to help arrange it.”

After they finished speaking, Matthew was about to hang up when Helen suddenly reminded him, “Just so you know, this might cost a pretty penny.”

Matthew frowned slightly. “I have some money saved up. It should be enough.”

After hanging up, he suddenly regretted changing his phone. The old one with the crackling speaker would have sufficed…

He went out for lunch and returned to school for his afternoon language class. He hadn’t seen Rachel McAdams in days. He had called to ask and found out she had landed a minor role and was filming in the northern valley region.

Today’s language teacher was British, focusing on British pronunciation—the so-called London accent.

From what he had learned, being able to speak authentic British English was highly valued in Hollywood, especially in certain films where critics praised such skills. Many outstanding American actors could seamlessly switch between their natural accents and British English.

The language teachers had mentioned that Hollywood often deliberately cast actors fluent in British English for period or fantasy films. Critics even felt that American accents in such genres seemed out of place. Many films with British backgrounds or adaptations of classic literature exclusively featured British-accented actors.

Even in modern settings, it was common to have such actors, and their British accents were accepted as part of their characters, often explained by the character being British.

Some Anglo-American actors had such deep vocal skills and were willing to put in the effort that they could switch not only between British and American accents but also mimic African or Continental European accents.

Achieving such mastery required long-term, extensive practice. Accent correction and vocal skills were not the same. As the language teacher put it, good vocal skills weren’t about being able to speak but about knowing how to speak—captivating audiences whether speaking, laughing, or apologizing. Listening to such actors’ films, even without watching, was a delight.

Just as acting required control, Matthew knew he was far from such mastery.

However, after this period of study and practice, the vague Texas accent he had inherited from the original Matthew had almost disappeared.

Of course, there was the magical existence of dubbing in this world, but in Hollywood live-action films, actors rarely resorted to it unless absolutely necessary.

“Once dubbed, it can’t be considered excellent acting—it might not even be considered competent.”

This was one of the unwritten rules in Hollywood. Even a newcomer like Matthew had heard of it.

A notorious example still circulated in the industry. The Hollywood adaptation of the Broadway musical My Fair Lady starred Audrey Hepburn, whose acting was flawless, but her vocal range didn’t match the film’s musical demands. The production team had no choice but to hire a professional singer to dub Hepburn’s singing parts in post-production.

Thus, Audrey Hepburn missed out on the Oscar that year.

Because Hollywood despised dubbing, accent coaches and language correction classes thrived in the industry. They had a complete teaching system to correct actors’ pronunciation flaws and avoid the embarrassment of being dubbed.

Perhaps dubbing might have been acceptable in the past, but now, accent issues could get an actor immediately disqualified.

For the sake of his star dreams, for the big money, for his initial aspirations, Matthew’s dedication to these classes was beyond question.

The two-hour class ended quickly. Matthew leisurely packed his things. Most of the students had left, and only two or three remained. Just as he was about to leave with his backpack, his phone rang.

“Did you find someone suitable so quickly?”

Matthew thought it was Helen, but when he checked his phone, it was Britney Spears.

After the MV crew disbanded, they hadn’t met again, but they had kept in touch. From what he could tell, Britney seemed to genuinely consider him a good friend.

“Hey, Bubu.” Matthew answered, slinging his backpack over his shoulder as he walked. “What’s up? Why the sudden call?”

Their previous calls had always been in the evening after Britney finished work. After all, she was a major star in the middle of promoting her debut album, …Baby One More Time, and her schedule was packed.

“I was supposed to do a radio show.” Britney sounded annoyed. “Something came up, and my agency and I canceled at the last minute. I’ve got nothing to do now.”

Matthew asked concernedly, “What happened? What went wrong?”

“It’s nothing. Let’s talk when we meet.” Britney seemed eager to confide in someone. “Where are you? Westwood? I’ll come to you.”

“I’m not in Westwood.” Matthew left the classroom and headed toward the school gate. “I’m at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts in North Hollywood, on Laurel Canyon Boulevard.”

Britney seemed to be talking to someone on her end. After a moment, she said, “Can you wait for me at the gate? The driver knows the place. I’ll be there soon.”

“Sure.” Matthew adjusted his backpack. “I’ll wait for you at the school gate.”

He went to the school’s entrance and found a conspicuous spot by the road, patiently waiting.

After about ten minutes, an ordinary-looking car approached from the distance, slowing down as it neared the school gate. Matthew turned to look and saw the rear window roll down, revealing Britney Spears’ slightly youthful face.

He quickly waved at her. The car immediately pulled over, and the rear door opened from the inside. Britney waved at him. “Get in, Matthew.”

“Coming.” Matthew took off his backpack and climbed into Britney’s car, closing the door behind him.

Britney took Matthew’s backpack and stuffed it behind the seat, asking, “Where to?”

“Do you have plans tonight?” Matthew asked.

Britney shook her head. “No.” She then said, still annoyed, “The radio show I had scheduled was canceled.”

Matthew didn’t press for details. Instead, he said, “It’s been a while. How about I treat you to dinner?”

“Sure!” Britney agreed without hesitation, as if she had a lot to say to Matthew. “Let’s find a quiet place to talk.”

With the driver in the car, talking was too inconvenient.

Matthew thought of the restaurant he had visited last time and asked, “How about Chinese food? Is that okay?”

He remembered that besides the eight-immortal table and the master’s chair, the restaurant also had private rooms like traditional Chinese eateries.

Britney nodded directly. “Okay.”

Matthew politely told the driver, “Go to Westwood, Rochester Avenue.”

North Hollywood wasn’t far from Westwood, and the traffic was smooth. Following Matthew’s directions, the driver found the Chinese restaurant in no time.

As soon as the car stopped, Britney was about to get out, but Matthew pointed at her face. “Bubu, do you want to be surrounded by fans?”

“Oh, I forgot.”

Britney gave an embarrassed smile and put on a pair of oversized sunglasses. Matthew saw a Los Angeles Dodgers baseball cap on the seat and put it on her head.

“Ready?” Britney asked.

Matthew tilted his head to look her over. “Good to go. Let’s get out.”

He got out first and walked toward the restaurant. Britney followed. Once inside, Matthew asked the server a few questions. Since it was still early and not many customers were around, the server led them to a private room decorated in a traditional Chinese style.

Matthew casually ordered a few dishes. Britney curiously examined the furniture in the room.

“Sit down, Bubu.” Matthew gestured.

Britney sat on the master’s chair and patted the hardwood armrest. “This chair is weird.”

Matthew didn’t explain. Instead, he asked, “What’s going on? You’ve been upset the whole way here.”

“It’s that damn radio station!” Britney cursed, using a word starting with F. “And that bitch Christina Aguilera!”

Chapter 63: She’s Jealous

“Christina Aguilera?” Matthew poured Brittany a glass of water and asked, “Did you run into her?”

He couldn’t forget that it was this mutual object of hatred that had brought the two of them closer.

Brittany seemed to fill with disgust and anger at the mere mention of Christina Aguilera. “I didn’t run into her, but not seeing her is even more infuriating!”

“Drink some water first.” Matthew pointed to the glass, waiting for Brittany to take a sip before her anger subsided slightly. “What happened to make you so angry?”

After the sip of water, Brittany calmed down a little and explained to Matthew, “My record company had originally arranged with Los Angeles Public Radio for me to do a show this afternoon to promote my new album.”

Matthew didn’t say anything more, just nodded lightly, earnestly playing the role of a listener.

“At noon today, when my agent and the record company contacted them again, they suddenly changed their minds!” Brittany was furious again. “They invited Christina Aguilera to join the show, planning to have me sit in the same studio with that bitch, face to face, talking about what happened at the Mickey Mouse Club!”

She slammed her hand on the armrest of the chair. “Those bastards!”

Then Brittany stood up. “And Christina Aguilera—she must be stirring up trouble behind the scenes!”

Matthew didn’t understand Brittany’s logic. Clearly, the radio station was up to something, trying to use her conflict with Christina Aguilera to create a hot topic.

“If it weren’t for my agent stopping me…” Brittany said hatefully, “I would have gone to settle the score with Christina Aguilera and torn all her hair out!”

Matthew didn’t know what to say, so he just agreed, “Christina Aguilera is a nuisance! Where is she now? I’ll go find her and get revenge for you!”

Brittany asked curiously, “What are you planning to do?”

“Hire a homeless person…” Matthew’s mind was full of bad ideas. “To throw shit on her!”

“Don’t say things like that, okay?” Brittany waved her hand in front of her nose. “We’re about to eat.”

Matthew shrugged. “Let’s not mention Christina Aguilera either, or we’ll both be too disgusted to eat.”

Brittany nodded. “Right, let’s not talk about her. It’s not easy for you to treat me to a meal.”

The dishes they ordered were gradually brought over by the waiter. Matthew and Brittany changed the subject, but just as they had eaten a little, Brittany’s phone rang.

She took it out and glanced at it. Her expression instantly turned ugly as she said to Matthew, “It’s Christina Aguilera calling!”

Matthew was curious. “How does she have your number?”

“Even though I don’t have anything to do with her…” Brittany explained, “People from the Mickey Mouse Club back then often kept in touch.”

Her good mood vanished. She pressed the answer button, not knowing what the person on the other end said. She stood up from the chair again and shouted, “Christina, you bitch! I set you up? Do I need to set up someone as stupid as you? You’ll die from your own stupidity! It’s you who set me up, and I’m coming to settle the score with you…”

Listening to Brittany cursing at Christina Aguilera over the phone, Matthew increasingly felt that these two girls were being played by the radio station.

The phone call continued beside them. Brittany, like a rooster with its feathers ruffled, argued and cursed at Christina Aguilera over the phone. From Brittany’s expressions and words, Matthew guessed that Christina Aguilera on the other end wasn’t a pushover either.

The call lasted a full minute before Brittany angrily hung up, sat back in her chair, and didn’t say a word, silently fuming.

“Don’t be angry, Bubu.” Matthew tried to comfort her. “The angrier you get, the happier Christina Aguilera will be…”

Brittany picked up her glass and drank the remaining water in one gulp. “I’m not angry! I’m not angry!”

She said that, but her furious expression didn’t change at all. Her hands were even pressed hard on the table, as if ready to fight someone at any moment.

Matthew reached out and gently patted the back of Brittany’s hand. “Why get angry at such an idiot.” He thought for a moment and then said, “Bubu, have you ever thought that there’s a way to make Christina Aguilera so angry every day that she can’t even function?”

Brittany’s attention immediately shifted. She asked curiously, “What way?”

“You’ve told me almost all your conflicts with Christina Aguilera.”

Brittany was a bit simple-minded and had become famous too early, which wasn’t necessarily a good thing. Matthew had been with her for a while. Although he had some ulterior motives, Brittany had left a good impression on him, so he patiently said, “Why does Christina Aguilera target you everywhere? It’s just because you’re prettier than her, sing and dance better than her, and are more popular than her.”

This hit the nail on the head for Brittany. She nodded repeatedly. “That’s right! She’s jealous!”

“Right! She’s jealous of you! Jealous that you’re better than her!” Matthew racked his brain for the right words. “And you, Bubu? You’ve always been better than her! Maybe you fell a little behind last year, but this year you not only caught up but surpassed Christina Aguilera again, so her jealousy is even stronger! She’s coming to provoke you again…”

Brittany blinked, staring blankly at Matthew. “It really seems that way.”

Matthew continued, “So, Bubu, you shouldn’t be the one getting angry. The more Christina Aguilera provokes you, the more it shows that she can only stay behind, watching your back with envious and jealous eyes.”

“Mhm! Mhm!” Brittany nodded repeatedly. “You’re absolutely right.”

Matthew smiled and said, “As long as you stay ahead, Christina Aguilera will only get angrier. If you can make sure she never catches up, I believe Christina Aguilera will explode from anger.”

Brittany kept looking at Matthew, feeling that every word he said resonated with her.

“Bubu, don’t get angry because of that loser anymore.” Matthew also looked at Brittany. “As long as you do your best, she will always be the one getting angry.”

“Mhm!” Brittany’s expression relaxed. “You make sense. I’ll listen to you.”

From the time they met until now, everything Matthew had done was exactly what she wanted. Being with him felt exceptionally relaxed and comfortable, something she couldn’t experience with others.

Brittany kept looking at Matthew, never shifting her gaze.

Since Matthew had started talking, he might as well continue, “Today’s incident clearly isn’t just Christina Aguilera’s fault. The radio station seems to have done it on purpose.”

Brittany didn’t say anything, just kept looking at Matthew.

“Didn’t your agent say anything?” Matthew asked strangely. “Bubu, didn’t he tell you anything?”

“No.” Brittany shook her head. “He rarely bothers me with these things.”

Matthew patted her hand again. “Be careful with the media. You never know when they might deliberately frame someone.”

“I’ve never liked those paparazzi and reporters.” Brittany’s mood had improved, and she didn’t want to talk about these unpleasant things anymore. She changed the subject, “Aren’t you preparing for an audition? How’s the preparation going?”

“It’s okay.”

This time it was Matthew’s turn to be troubled. “I only started acting this year. My experience is too shallow, and I have no advantage compared to my competitors.”

“I think you’re great.” Brittany rested her chin on her hand. “You performed really well in the MV!”

“Let’s eat first.” Matthew picked up his knife and fork and said to Brittany, “Today, my acting teacher gave me some advice. I might start intense training in a few days. This is a rare opportunity. Even if the chances are slim, I have to give it a shot. If I don’t try, there’s no hope at all.”

Brittany reached out her hand and, imitating Matthew’s earlier gesture, patted the back of his hand. “You will definitely succeed.”

The two then ate and chatted, the atmosphere more harmonious than before, with laughter occasionally ringing out. This meal lasted more than an hour.

By the time Matthew and Brittany came out, it was already dark.

Brittany’s car and driver were still waiting nearby. Matthew checked the time and tried to invite her, “Are you going back now, or shall we take a walk together?”

Pedestrians hurried by on the street. Plus, Brittany was dressed plainly and wearing a hat, so no one recognized her as the famous Britney Spears.

Brittany didn’t know why, but she really enjoyed spending time with Matthew.

She wanted to accompany Matthew on a walk along the street, but thinking of her father at home, she could only slowly shake her head. “It’s getting late. I should go home, or else my dad…”

Brittany swallowed the rest of her sentence.

“Hmm?” Matthew seemed to catch something, looking at Brittany in confusion. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing.” Brittany didn’t know what to say, so she covered it up. “Dad is waiting for me at home.”

Matthew didn’t insist, saying, “Then you should go back early.”

“Goodbye, Matthew.” Brittany walked toward the car, turning back several times. Seeing Matthew still standing there waving at her, she shouted, “Don’t forget to call me again!”

Matthew pointed to his forehead. “I remember.”

Brittany smiled sweetly, got into the car, lowered the window to look at Matthew, until the car turned and drove away.

After Brittany left, Matthew turned and walked toward his apartment. Before he had gone far, he received a call from Brittany, asking what he was doing. They chatted about this and that until Brittany got home.

Back in his rented apartment, he put Brittany aside, sat on the old sofa, and continued to study the original novel of Band of Brothers.

Matthew not only read but also took a notebook, reading and taking notes, copying down all the passages about Ronald Speirs.

Just before going to bed, he received a call from Helen Herman, notifying him that she had found a suitable candidate and arranged to meet tomorrow morning.

Chapter 64: Military Instructor

Just after eight in the morning, Matthew arrived at Helen Herman’s office as agreed. Only Helen was inside.

“Take a seat.” Helen had a laptop in front of her. “He’ll be here in half an hour.”

Matthew went to the water dispenser, poured himself a cup, and returned to sit on a single sofa. Seeing Helen still busy, he waited patiently.

Less than ten minutes later, Helen finished her work, pushed the laptop aside, and said, “I’ve contacted a retired officer who served as a drill instructor for many years. Now he often trains actors for Hollywood war films. He fits our requirements perfectly.”

“Sounds good.” Matthew nodded.

Helen took off her glasses and wiped them, then continued, “He’ll design a ten-day military training program for you and guide you through it.”

“What about the fee?” Matthew didn’t think this was free help. “How much does he charge?”

“Twelve hundred dollars for ten days. That’s already a low price.” Helen, considering Matthew’s financial situation, asked, “Not enough money?”

Matthew silently calculated. “It’s enough.”

After deducting the twelve hundred dollars, the remaining money would cover his basic living expenses for a while. If he could land the role of Ronald Speirs, the film crew would pay part of his salary when signing the contract.

“How’s your research on the material going?” Helen asked again.

“I’ve read the material thoroughly and am on my third read-through of the novel.” Matthew was straightforward. “My reading ability isn’t strong, so I might understand things slower than others.”

If the novel were in Chinese, it would be much better. Back in the Pacific, he had only learned very basic English, and his level was extremely limited. The previous Matthew had only attended middle school in a very chaotic public school, just passing the days without learning much.

Helen warned, “You need to improve your reading ability, or you’ll have trouble reading scripts in the future.”

“I know.” Matthew explained, “I’ve been reading books and newspapers every day for the past few months without interruption.”

The office door was knocked, and Amanda pushed it open. She first glanced at Matthew, then said to Helen, “He’s here.”

Helen closed her laptop. “Let him in.”

Not long after, Amanda brought in a sturdy man in his thirties. He was white but had deeply tanned skin.

Helen came out from behind her desk and introduced them directly.

“Matthew, this is Hawk Bretton.” She first introduced the tanned, sturdy soldier. “An excellent military instructor.”

Then she introduced Matthew. “Hawk, this is Matthew Horner, an actor and your employer for the next period.”

Matthew and Hawk Bretton shook hands, feeling the retired officer’s hand was as rough as his own.

After a brief exchange, Helen had already had a professional draft the contract the night before. Both parties signed their names, reaching a ten-day cooperation agreement.

“When does the training start?” Hawk Bretton asked.

Matthew thought for a moment and replied, “The sooner, the better.”

Hawk Bretton seemed to maintain his military demeanor. “Alright, I’ll finalize the plan today, and we’ll start tomorrow.”

Matthew decided to take a temporary leave from acting school. “Okay.”

Hawk Bretton asked again, “Where will we train?”

“Hmm?” Matthew realized he had overlooked something important.

Helen took over. “I have a small farm west of Burbank. I had someone clean up the place last night. Hawk, I’ll have the specific address sent to your phone via text message later.”

“Alright.” Hawk Bretton was clearly a man of action. “I’ll be off then.”

He nodded to Matthew and Amanda and left the office.

With the training location settled, Matthew tentatively asked, “Do you charge for that place?”

“If you want to pay.” Helen said indifferently, “I won’t refuse.”

Matthew immediately replied vaguely, “Let’s talk about that later.” He certainly wanted to save that money and changed the subject. “Any new developments on the audition?”

Helen didn’t press the issue and answered, “Eric told me yesterday that Tom Hanks himself will personally attend the second audition for the role of Ronald Speirs.”

“That means…” Matthew understood the implication behind those words. “His opinion will directly decide who gets the role?”

“Exactly.” Helen stated a fact. “Tom Hanks is the direct person in charge of this film crew.”

She slowly continued, “Tom Hanks is an actor who worked his way up from the bottom. Compared to those directors and producers, he pays more attention to the performance itself. Your performance during the audition is crucial!”

Matthew still lacked confidence and asked, “If the audition fails, what other roles can I get?”

“There are three backup plans for now.” Helen didn’t hide anything this time. “One is an unlucky guy who gets killed by his own captured Luger pistol misfiring, another is a background soldier who appears in every episode but has very few lines and scenes, and the last is a sergeant who gets blown in half by a cannon and dies.”

Matthew frowned. “None of them sound good.”

“Do you think the roles an ordinary producer can influence would be important ones?” Helen countered, then softened her tone. “So, we must strive for the first target.”

After talking about the audition for a while, Helen gave Matthew a stack of photocopies. These were copies of the diary and memoirs of E Company soldier David Kenyon Webster, which would be very helpful for Matthew’s research on the role of Ronald Speirs.

Holding the diary and memoirs, Matthew went downstairs. Amanda at the front desk was waving to him.

“Matthew!” she called, “Come here.”

Matthew quickly walked over. “I didn’t see you when I came in this morning. I wanted to chat with you.”

Amanda leaned slightly forward with her hands on the front desk. “I went to the airport to book a ticket, so I was a bit late.”

“Booking a ticket?” Matthew asked concernedly. “Are you going back?”

“Mmm.” Amanda nodded. “I came here to help temporarily. I plan to go back to New York first, then to London to continue my studies at Cambridge University.”

Matthew sighed. “I’ll really miss you. I don’t know how long we’ll have to wait to see each other again.”

No matter what, Amanda had helped him a lot.

Amanda was open-minded and smiled. “Maybe when we meet again, you’ll already be a big star.”

Matthew asked, “When’s your flight? I’ll see you off.”

“No need.” Amanda shook her head. “This is a critical preparation period for your audition. Don’t get distracted. My parents are already here. I’ll go with them.”

Hearing that, Matthew didn’t insist and nodded. “My phone number won’t change. Let’s keep in touch.”

“But I’ll be going to England soon.” Amanda smiled. “If you pass the audition, you’ll also go to England for filming. Then I’ll come visit your set.”

“Great!” Matthew also smiled. “Then we’ll meet in England!”

After chatting with Amanda for a while, he left Angel Agency and went to the bank. According to the previous agreement, he first transferred three hundred dollars to Hawk Bretton’s account. The remaining nine hundred dollars would be paid in full after the training was completed.

This left him with little money, but fortunately, there were no major expenses coming up. If he spent carefully, he could get by for a while.

The money a character actor could earn was far from enough to cover expenses.

If he could get a job in the Band of Brothers film crew next, he would have a salary to ease his financial troubles. If he didn’t get a role or the salary was too low, he would have to consider finding another part-time job.

Now, Matthew could only hope that the audition would come soon. Even if he got an unimportant supporting role, he would go to England for filming. That way, he could save a lot on daily expenses by eating and staying with the crew.

Poverty really could dampen one’s spirit—it was quite helpless.

After finishing the transfer, Matthew called Helen to let her notify Hawk Bretton. Then he returned to his apartment in Westwood and studied David Kenyon Webster’s diary and memoirs carefully.

He was very clear that Helen must have gone to great lengths to obtain this copy.

This female agent didn’t say much, but in reality, she had been working tirelessly to pave the way for him as a client.

Matthew could also feel that he was currently the number one potential client at Angel Agency.

After studying the memoirs for an entire afternoon and evening, the next morning, he arrived on time at the small farm Helen had mentioned and began a strict training regimen to increase his chances at the audition.

Chapter 65: A Reason to Land the Role

August in California was the height of scorching summer. The blazing sun hung high in the sky, casting countless rays of light, as if even the air was about to catch fire. Matthew, drenched in sweat, seemed oblivious to the heat as he strode forward with his long legs, running across a flat stretch of land.

Under the large sunshade at the center of the field, Hawk Bretton stood like a spear, shouting, “Straighten your back, Matthew Horner! You’re a soldier now!”

At those words, Matthew immediately straightened his spine, even while running, standing as tall as a spear.

The ten-day training had reached its final day. Not only had Matthew become more muscular, but his posture had also grown straighter and more upright. At first glance, he even looked somewhat like a soldier.

But it was only somewhat. After all, ten days couldn’t bring about too much change.

As usual, after his run, Matthew adjusted his posture and walking style under Hawk Bretton’s guidance. These habits were deeply ingrained and required much practice.

This was roughly the content of the training. Time was limited, and even an experienced veteran like Hawk Bretton couldn’t cram too much into Matthew’s head all at once.

At its core, this was all for the audition. Everything was to make Matthew appear naturally suited to play a tough military role.

As Matthew continued practicing in the field, Helen Herman gradually approached from afar.

She walked straight to where Hawk Bretton was standing, removed her sun hat, and watched Matthew practice intently before asking, “Is his training going well?”

Hawk Bretton turned to look at Helen Herman and said, “Better than I expected.”

“Hmm?” Helen Herman looked at him curiously.

“Time is too short; I can’t teach him much,” Hawk Bretton explained. “But he’s very serious and works very hard—much harder than most of the new recruits I’ve trained!”

Helen Herman had never doubted Matthew’s attitude. “And the results?”

Hawk Bretton pointed toward Matthew and said, “Let’s put it this way—if you put him among a group of ordinary people, someone like me, who has undergone professional training, would definitely notice him and think he has the most military bearing.”

Helen Herman nodded. “That’s enough.”

The reason she agreed to Matthew’s proposal was that she had learned from Eric Bock that Tom Hanks would personally participate in the audition for this role. Over the past two years, due to filming Saving Private Ryan, Tom Hanks had undergone more than two months of military training. In some ways, he was far more familiar with soldiers than the average person.

This was, in fact, a gamble. But since she and Matthew were already at a disadvantage, if they didn’t take the risk, the only outcome would be disappointment.

As for the backup plan, Helen Herman hoped it would remain just that—a backup.

“Alright, Matthew.” Hawk Bretton glanced at his watch and shouted, “Ten-minute break.”

Matthew strode over, his walking posture noticeably different from before—his back was ramrod straight, and he moved like a cheetah ready to strike at any moment.

Helen Herman took a bottle of mineral water from the box on the ground and handed it to Matthew. Only then did she notice that his skin had noticeably darkened, taking on a lighter wheat color. Combined with his muscular body, it gave him a rugged, masculine aura.

She nodded in satisfaction. This undoubtedly added some weight to the upcoming audition.

Matthew took the water, twisted off the cap, and chugged several large mouthfuls before pouring the rest over his head, finally feeling a bit cooler.

The weather was hot, and the training was exhausting, but it was all within his limits. After all, compared to the hard labor he had once endured on construction sites, this was nothing.

Moreover, once he became famous, the glamorous life that awaited him…

These mundane thoughts, like a carrot on a stick, kept Matthew pushing forward.

“Your phone is ringing.” Helen Herman suddenly reminded him.

Matthew also heard the ringtone. He bent down and rummaged through the box, pulling out his phone. The screen displayed an unfamiliar number. He pressed the answer button, and as soon as he held it to his ear, he heard a formal voice.

“Hello, is this Mr. Matthew Horner?”

After just one sentence, Matthew confirmed he didn’t recognize the voice. “This is Matthew Horner.”

“I’m a staff member from the Los Angeles District Court…” The person briefly introduced themselves before continuing, “Mr. Matthew Horner, you are involved in a breach of contract lawsuit. My colleague and I are preparing to serve you a summons, which requires your personal signature.”

Matthew instantly thought of the contract dispute with the Forbidden Tarot film crew.

The voice continued from the phone, “Where can we find you?”

As time passed, and since he hadn’t received a lawyer’s letter for a long time, Matthew had foolishly assumed the other party had given up. He never expected them to actually take legal action.

“Hold on.” Matthew covered the microphone. Since Hawk Bretton was present, he vaguely said to Helen Herman, “It’s about the penalty. The court wants me to sign for the summons in person.”

Helen Herman immediately understood what Matthew was referring to. She turned to Hawk Bretton and said, “Let’s end the training here. Matthew and I have something urgent to handle.”

Hawk Bretton wasn’t stupid; he could tell what she meant. “Alright. Call me if you need anything.”

Matthew waved at him. “See you, Hawk. I’ll transfer the remaining fee to your account tomorrow.”

Hawk Bretton smiled and nodded before turning and striding away.

In that short time, Helen Herman had already formulated a plan. “Have them send it to the company.”

“Are you still there?” Matthew heard the response from the other end, gave an address, and said, “I’ll be at Angel Agency in an hour.”

After hanging up, he cursed, “Those bastards!”

Helen Herman beckoned to him. “Let’s go. We’re heading back.”

Matthew followed her to the farm’s parking lot. Helen Herman tossed him the car keys. “You drive. I’ll contact someone to handle this.”

Once in the driver’s seat, Matthew started the car and drove out of the estate. In the passenger seat, Helen Herman had already begun making calls.

“Mr. Wilson?” She mentioned a name Matthew was somewhat familiar with. “I have a breach of contract lawsuit here. Yes, it’s the client I referred to you a few months ago. The other party has already taken legal action and is about to issue a summons. Can you come over? Alright, I’ll wait for you at the company.”

After hanging up, she dialed another number. “Mr. Clint? It’s Helen. I’d like to consult about something. One of my clients is involved in a breach of an entertainment contract. Yes, he’s a union member. Can the union provide assistance? You need relevant materials? No problem, I’ll send them to you tomorrow.”

On the way back to Burbank, Helen Herman made several calls, contacting many people.

Upon arriving at the small building of Angel Agency, Matthew parked the car and followed Helen Herman, who had already gotten out, into the building.

“Is this going to be troublesome?” Matthew asked.

To be honest, with an agent helping, he wasn’t as worried as before.

“Not too troublesome.” Helen Herman maintained her usual style. “If it were extremely troublesome, I’d rather give up on you.”

Matthew understood what she meant and shrugged without saying anything.

In his mind, this was perfectly normal. After all, he wasn’t a star. If the cost was too high and the return didn’t justify it, why would Helen Herman help him?

Just because she was his agent?

Matthew remembered that she was also the agent for dozens of other actors!

Inside Helen Herman’s office, Matthew didn’t have to wait long before Attorney Wilson arrived. Not long after, two staff members from the Los Angeles District Court also showed up. Under Attorney Wilson’s supervision, Matthew personally signed for the lawsuit summons.

After sending off the court staff, Matthew carefully recounted the entire incident to Attorney Wilson.

“It’s as I told you last time,” Attorney Wilson said directly. “You breached the contract first, and the other party has substantial evidence. The best way to handle this is to reach an out-of-court settlement with them.”

He handed the carefully reviewed summons back to Matthew. “I’m confident I can reduce the penalty by one-third to one-half.”

The penalty was fifty thousand dollars. Even if it were halved, that would still be twenty-five thousand dollars… Matthew finally felt the headache. He hadn’t saved any of the money he had earned recently.

He had always clung to the naive hope that as a small fry, no one would pay him any mind. Now, it seemed that mindset was utterly misplaced.

“Alright.” Matthew said seriously, “Attorney Wilson, I’ll leave this matter to you.”

“Let’s talk about my fee first.” Attorney Wilson didn’t mince words. “One-fifth of the amount I save for you will be my compensation.”

Matthew didn’t answer immediately. He knew little about American law, especially entertainment law. He turned to Helen Herman and saw her nod at him. “Alright.”

Attorney Wilson stood up. “I’ll temporarily stall the other party and then apply for an out-of-court settlement. Mr. Horner, you should prepare yourself mentally. This might take several months.”

He bid farewell to Helen Herman and then said to Matthew, “Come by my office in the next few days so we can sign a formal representation agreement.”

Watching Attorney Wilson leave, Matthew slumped onto the single sofa, his face clouded with worry. Tens of thousands of dollars—he couldn’t even come up with a tenth of that right now.

After sitting for a while, Matthew thought of the upcoming job and asked Helen Herman, “How much would I earn if I land the role of Ronald Speirs?”

Helen Herman thought for a moment and said, “I estimate around five to six thousand dollars per episode. If the budget is sufficient and I have more leverage in negotiations, I might be able to secure over eight thousand dollars.”

Hearing this, Matthew perked up. Even if Ronald Speirs only had five episodes, the pay would be almost enough to cover the penalty.

Matthew now had another reason to land this role!

Chapter 66: Intentional or Unintentional

September arrived quickly. On the day of the audition, Matthew woke up early and took a taxi to Warner Bros. in Burbank, arriving an hour ahead of time. After meeting up with Helen Herman, they entered the film studio where the Band of Brothers crew was preparing for the upcoming role audition with makeup.

Outside the styling room, as they waited for their turn, Matthew noticed they weren’t the earliest to arrive. The long benches in the hallway were already occupied by several male actors, some accompanied by their agents like him.

“Just wait.” Helen Herman found a bench and sat down. “You’re fifth.”

The unspoken rules of the industry sometimes provided many conveniences. Eric Bock had already given them some insider information about the audition.

Matthew sat beside Helen Herman, waiting, his mind filled with a mix of impatience and anxiety. This role wasn’t just about his future career—it was about his immediate financial situation.

The Los Angeles District Court had already approved Wilson’s out-of-court settlement application. Currently, he was in negotiations with the company behind Forbidden Tarot. If a settlement was reached, it would require a substantial sum of money.

The pay for this role could free him from the troubles of his contract breach.

Matthew’s mindset had changed from before. He desperately wanted this role, even feeling like he had to get it. But the decision was in the hands of someone as influential as Tom Hanks, completely out of his and Helen Herman’s control. Success or failure was beyond their grasp.

He couldn’t help but feel torn between hope and fear.

Before the audition even began, the styling room started calling actors in. This was a makeup audition, so every actor had to transform into a soldier of the 101st Airborne Division before entering the audition room.

Matthew sat upright in his chair, the tension and restlessness growing more apparent by the minute.

This was the most intense competition he had faced since entering the acting world, the longest preparation, and the least confidence he had ever felt.

“Nervous?” Helen Herman had been observing Matthew. “This isn’t like you.”

In her memory, Matthew was bold, thick-skinned, and mature beyond his years.

“I’m not even twenty yet.” Matthew wanted someone to talk to, to relax. “I’ve never been in a situation like this before.”

Helen Herman then remembered—he was only nineteen. Not many nineteen-year-olds had the composure Matthew did.

Matthew rubbed his face hard, feeling his muscles gradually relax. “I feel better now.” He gave Helen Herman a thumbs-up. “Just hearing you speak puts me at ease.”

“Hmm?” Helen Herman didn’t understand what he meant.

“You naturally have a calming presence.” Matthew deliberately joked to distract himself from his nerves, fully relaxing. “You’re my most reliable support.”

Helen turned her head away, no longer engaging with Matthew. She could see he was returning to his usual state.

Once relaxed, Matthew no longer sat idly. His eyes scanned the hallway, where over a dozen actors were seated. Almost all of them had rugged features and strong physiques. With the right styling, they would easily fit the tough-guy image.

In terms of appearance alone, none of them were inferior to him.

Matthew knew this audition was different from the last. Beyond meeting the physical requirements, he had to bring something more to impress the crew.

More precisely, to impress Tom Hanks.

The door to the styling room opened again, and a young man stepped out, calling loudly, “Matthew Horner! Is Matthew Horner here?”

Matthew immediately stood up, raising his hand. “Over here.”

“Come in!” The young man gestured.

Helen Herman also stood up, nodding at Matthew. “Go. I believe in you.”

Matthew glanced at Helen Herman, said nothing, and followed the young man into the styling room.

It was an enormous space, divided into three main sections. To the left of the entrance were over a dozen makeup stations. To the right were cabinets filled with various WWII-era American military weapons and equipment, along with racks of uniforms and a changing room directly across from the door.

Matthew had already done his research. This room wasn’t just for Ronald Speirs’ role audition—it also served the other three roles with slightly less screen time.

Once inside, Matthew stopped overthinking and followed the crew’s instructions. First, he followed the young man to the makeup area, sitting in front of a mirror as a female makeup artist worked on him. The makeup was simpler than he expected. Since it was for a soldier’s role, the artist didn’t even apply foundation, only slightly adjusting his eyebrows and facial contours to make him look more mature and rugged.

After the quick makeup, Matthew went to the opposite side of the styling room entrance. Under the guidance of a male costume designer, he found a well-fitted uniform, along with matching boots and a helmet, then entered a changing room.

Stepping out, he stood in front of a large mirror by the door. The uniform wasn’t perfectly neat, so he adjusted the paratrooper jacket’s hem. Just as he was about to fix it, the costume designer approached.

“You can go to the props team first,” the designer said. “After you get the rest of your gear, I’ll help you with the final styling.”

Matthew nodded, stepping into the thick WWII-style boots as he followed the designer to the weapon cabinets. From a prop master, he received one piece of “military equipment” after another.

This was a makeup audition, meaning each actor’s appearance during the audition would be as close as possible to the actual filming conditions.

The amount of equipment he received from the props team was staggering. Not being a soldier himself, Matthew struggled to understand why an ordinary paratrooper would carry so much gear. He also understood why the costume designer had said he would complete the styling only after all the equipment was collected.

With the equipment in hand, Matthew followed the costume designer back to the large makeup mirror. The designer stood in front of him, methodically helping him put on each piece of gear.

The designer was efficient, first attaching the helmet, scarf, ammunition belt, grenades, Thompson submachine gun magazine pouches, and pistol magazine pouches to Matthew’s front.

Then, turning to Matthew’s back, he placed the canteen, utility bag, pistol, and grenade pouch.

“Soldier!” The designer stepped in front of Matthew, gesturing to the weapon props. “You can take your gun now.”

Matthew picked up the “Chicago Typewriter.” Having trained professionally with Hawk Bretton, he held the gun in his right hand, tucked the stock under his arm, and pointed the barrel downward—a common WWII-era American tactical stance with the Thompson.

The designer took a step back, examining Matthew’s appearance. He adjusted the helmet, straightened the paratrooper jacket, then crouched behind him, tucking the paratrooper pants into the boots.

Matthew remained still in front of the mirror, letting the designer complete the styling.

He relaxed his entire body, clearing his mind, not thinking about where he was. Staring at his reflection, he imagined himself as a paratrooper about to head into battle.

Suddenly, Matthew sensed something was off behind him. The costume designer’s hand quickly slid up his pant leg. Before he could react, the man pinched his firm backside and tugged down the paratrooper pants.

A second later, Matthew turned around, looking at the designer. The man stood up nonchalantly, not even glancing at Matthew, and said indifferently, “Done.”

As if he had just been adjusting the pants.

Matthew couldn’t tell if the designer had done it on purpose or was genuinely helping him adjust the uniform. But given his past hardships, he was on high alert. His right hand tightened around the Chicago Typewriter, his left hand reaching back to grab a prop grenade, his eyes locking onto the designer’s smooth, pale forehead.

The grenade looked real but was actually plastic. Still, Matthew was confident he could make the man’s head bleed with it.

The designer seemed to sense something, pointing toward the waiting area by the door. “Go wait over there. Someone will call you for the audition.”

Hearing the word “audition,” Matthew’s impulsive thoughts instantly cleared. If he made a move, all the blame would fall on him, and this audition would be ruined.

Most importantly, he couldn’t be sure if the designer had acted intentionally.

“Hey…” Someone approached—likely the person in charge of the styling room. Pointing at Matthew, he said in a commanding tone, “If you’re done, go wait over there. Don’t just stand here and block the way!”

Matthew nodded, releasing his left hand from the grenade pouch and loosening his right hand’s grip. He glanced at the designer once more before heading to the waiting area. He had fought his way through society’s struggles and wasn’t the kind to act recklessly just because his blood was boiling. Even if he wanted to do something, he had to endure it for now.

Even if the designer had acted intentionally, would anyone in the styling room testify for him?

If he couldn’t endure it, he’d be kicked out of the crew. But if he endured it for now, maybe one day he could make the designer regret it.

At the waiting area, Matthew didn’t sit. He stood like a javelin, patiently waiting for someone to call him for the audition.

Time passed minute by minute. One by one, actors returned from their auditions—some disappointed, some excited, others calm. But all of them quickly left the styling room after removing their makeup.

Matthew waited nearly an hour before an assistant called his name.

The assistant stood at the styling room door, shouting, “Matthew Horner? Is Matthew Horner here?”

Just like last time, Matthew raised his hand. “I’m here.”

The assistant waved him over. “Follow me to audition room five.”

Without a word, Matthew followed the assistant out of the styling room, down the long hallway, turning left until they reached a door. The assistant opened it, and Matthew stepped inside.

The moment he crossed the threshold, Matthew straightened his posture, his legs moving with the agility of a soldier. The ten days of intensive training had made him look like a real military man.

He entered the audition room, quickly scanning the area before his eyes landed on the legendary Tom Hanks.

Chapter 67: Killing Prisoners

Sitting behind the monitor, Tom Hanks had barely spoken a word since the audition began, but the pen in his hand occasionally scribbled a few notes on the actors’ profiles. These brief comments would determine each actor’s success or failure in this audition.

He lowered his head and marked a red “X” on the profile of a previous actor, writing nothing else. Such people didn’t even need their audition footage reviewed—they could be eliminated outright.

The actor had left a terrible impression on Tom Hanks. Though tall and strong, suited for a tough-guy role, he walked with a slouch and stood limp in front of the camera. Even in a military uniform, he looked more like a gangster’s thug than a hardened soldier.

Such a person wasn’t worth considering.

Tom Hanks set down his pen and looked up just as another actor approached. He couldn’t help but nod slightly—this one was far better than the last!

As the man drew nearer, the difference was like night and day.

He stood tall and straight, each step steady and firm. Though young in appearance, his expression was resolute, his eyes sharp and intense, giving off an aura of trustworthiness and reliability.

Tom Hanks flipped open the actor’s profile and glanced at the name: Matthew Horner.

He picked up his pen and circled Matthew Horner’s name. The man’s appearance and demeanor were perfect for a tough military role. Among the five actors who had auditioned so far, he was the best fit for Ronald Speirs.

If there was any issue, it was that he looked a bit young, but with a makeup artist, that wasn’t a major problem.

Of course, Tom Hanks wasn’t about to make a hasty decision. He only drew a circle, keeping his options open. If the performance wasn’t up to par, he could easily turn that circle into a red “X.”

“Matthew Horner…” Tom Hanks suddenly spoke, “Introduce yourself.”

Inside the audition room, the rest of the crew looked at Tom Hanks in surprise. No one expected him to speak up. This was the first time Tom Hanks had addressed an actor during the entire audition process.

The other four actors had been questioned solely by the casting director.

The actor in front of the camera began his introduction. Dressed in a standard World War II American paratrooper uniform, he stood as straight as a javelin, his face rugged and determined, his voice strong and commanding. The crew instantly understood—this young actor, Matthew Horner, had impressed the demanding Tom Hanks with his presence and appearance.

They were all part of the project and knew that Tom Hanks, the driving force behind Band of Brothers, was under immense pressure. HBO, DreamWorks, and BBC had poured a staggering one hundred million dollars into this miniseries. If it failed, even Tom Hanks would face severe consequences.

Thus, from the script to the props, costumes, and actors, Tom Hanks demanded perfection in every detail, no matter how small.

Especially when it came to casting, rumors had it that he and Steven Spielberg had already rejected several unqualified actors who had been pushed forward through connections.

No one dared to treat a one-hundred-million-dollar project as a joke.

Matthew stood there, summarizing his resume as Tom Hanks had requested.

No one in the crew had any complaints about his background. After all, he had played a promotional role in Ridley Scott’s Gladiator and had been the male lead in Britney Spears’ music video—qualifications that fit the crew’s preference for actors with some experience but not excessive fame.

After the introduction, the casting director looked at Tom Hanks. Seeing that he had no intention of speaking, she followed the usual audition procedure and said, “Walk around the audition room.”

Matthew immediately took long strides, circling the room.

Then, at the casting director’s request, he performed a few more movements, all designed to showcase his posture and physique.

“Give him a script,” the casting director said to an assistant. “You go and act with him.”

An assistant director walked over to Matthew, handed him the script, and took on the role of his scene partner. The script was only one page long, not even fully written, and provided no strict framework for how Ronald Speirs should be portrayed.

The scene was simple: two new recruits from Easy Company were digging foxholes when their new commander, Captain Ronald Speirs, passed by and overheard their conversation.

The performance began quickly. The assistant director played both roles, simply reading their lines.

“You heard about it?” the assistant director said dutifully. “Captain Speirs killed German prisoners after D-Day!”

Then, switching tones, he continued, “I heard Captain Speirs gave the prisoners cigarettes first, and then…”

According to the script, this was Matthew’s cue to interrupt, but the script didn’t specify what he should do or say. How Ronald Speirs would respond was entirely up to the actor’s improvisation.

This caught Matthew off guard. Even Helen Herman hadn’t anticipated it.

While he was fully prepared in terms of appearance and demeanor, the performance itself would have to rely on his on-the-spot creativity.

Fortunately, Helen Herman had gathered extensive research materials for this audition, including not only the original Band of Brothers book but also David Kenyon Webster’s diary and memoirs. Matthew had studied them diligently, taking copious notes and analyzing Ronald Speirs’ character in depth, gradually piecing together a profile of the man.

The scene didn’t exist in the original novel, so Matthew assumed it was part of the script. Since none of the auditioning actors had access to the full script, he could only base his performance on Ronald Speirs’ personality, imagining how a hardened soldier would react.

After all, in normal circumstances, a person’s words and actions were inseparable from their character.

Matthew could only think of one line—a line that perfectly suited Ronald Speirs’ tough, no-nonsense personality.

He walked up to the assistant director, one hand resting on his Chicago Typewriter, the other slipping into his pocket. His face remained expressionless as he asked coldly, “You boys want a smoke?”

“I…” The assistant director hesitated before replying, “No… no, thanks.”

Matthew turned and walked away without another word.

“Cut!”

The casting director called a halt to the performance and looked at Tom Hanks. He gave no reaction but pressed the replay button on the monitor, watching the scene again. When he heard the actor’s line, he nodded slightly.

Though the response didn’t perfectly match the script’s setup, it achieved a similar effect. This young actor had clearly put in a lot of effort and had fully grasped the essence of Ronald Speirs’ character.

“Has he been reading the original book?” Tom Hanks, who had worked his way up from the bottom, appreciated hardworking actors. “Not bad.”

He picked up his pen and drew another circle on Matthew Horner’s profile. The performance had lasted only half a minute, but he felt it was enough. The young actor’s skills were sufficient for the role. The only remaining question was whether he could make the character stand out.

“Matthew Horner.” Tom Hanks spoke again. “I have a few questions for you.”

Everyone, including the casting director and assistant director, turned to look at Tom Hanks. Clearly, this young actor had impressed him, at least in some way.

During the previous four auditions, Tom Hanks hadn’t asked a single question—he had barely spoken at all.

The casting director flipped open Matthew’s profile and marked it with a triangle, indicating that he was a key focus.

Matthew nodded and stood as straight as a javelin.

Tom Hanks set down his pen and asked, “Why didn’t you respond directly?”

Matthew knew what he was referring to. “Unfounded rumors don’t need explanations. I believe the best response is neither to deny nor confirm. According to the script I received, Ronald Speirs had just become the commander of Easy Company, which had recently taken in many new recruits. It’s possible some of them didn’t trust him as their leader. The rumor about killing German prisoners could help him quickly take control of Easy Company and intimidate the new soldiers.”

Being able to say this was the result of Matthew’s month-long preparation. Without Helen Herman’s research materials, without his repeated readings and analysis—even with his limited writing skills—he wouldn’t have been able to articulate this.

Tom Hanks picked up his pen and drew another circle on Matthew’s profile.

The rest of the crew listened to Matthew’s response and nodded silently. Among the five actors who had auditioned so far, he was clearly the best.

But no one spoke up. They all knew they were just there to assist—the real decision-maker was Tom Hanks alone.

“The script we gave you suggests that Ronald Speirs may have killed prisoners,” Tom Hanks asked again. “If he really did, what do you think of it?”

Chapter 68: Anxious Wait

Hearing Tom Hanks’ question, Matthew understood that answering it well would earn him points. He could tell that Tom Hanks seemed rather satisfied with his performance so far.

If he answered poorly, he would definitely lose points.

Both the original novel and the memoir mentioned rumors of Ronald Speirs killing German prisoners of war, but rumors remained just that. Neither source ever explicitly stated that Ronald Speirs had killed prisoners.

Tom Hanks’ question, however, assumed that Ronald Speirs had killed prisoners and asked for his thoughts on the matter.

From the standpoint of today’s peaceful era, killing prisoners was despicable, universally condemned.

From a humanitarian perspective, it was even more worthy of condemnation, outrageous in the eyes of both man and god.

But as an actor auditioning for the role of Ronald Speirs, Matthew felt he absolutely could not answer from either of these standpoints. He couldn’t consider it from his own perspective either. Instead, he had to think as a paratrooper who had just landed in France—or more precisely, as Ronald Speirs, who was assumed to have killed prisoners!

In that brief moment, descriptions of the battlefield situation from the novel he had read seven or eight times flashed through his mind.

This was a role audition, and Tom Hanks was still waiting. He didn’t have much time to think.

“I think…” Matthew began, “under the circumstances at the time, it was the wisest course of action.”

“You’ve read the original novel?”

Seeing Matthew nod, Tom Hanks asked further, “Combining that with the novel, explain why.”

“At that time, the troops had just landed on French soil. No one knew if they would face a counterattack the next day and be driven into the sea.” Matthew considered it entirely from the perspective of a hardened soldier. “At the time, the options were to find a plane to transport the prisoners to a non-existent prisoner-of-war camp, release them, or execute them on the spot.”

He continued, “But the first option was impossible. They were just paratroopers, deep behind enemy lines. As for releasing the prisoners, that was an even worse choice. Who knew if they would rejoin the German forces? It was possible that releasing just one of them could cost the lives of their comrades.”

Tom Hanks suddenly thought of Urban and couldn’t help but nod again.

The more Matthew spoke, the clearer his thoughts became. “According to the novel’s description, the unit wasn’t capable of handling those prisoners at the time. They were about to reach the assembly point and then engage in the battle to capture the 88mm gun positions. Leaving the prisoners behind would be a hidden danger, and transporting them would consume combat strength. So, executing them on the spot was the most rational solution.”

In reality, the memoir had, in both explicit and implicit ways, mentioned more than once that during the early stages of the landing, especially for paratrooper units deep behind enemy lines, prisoners were not needed.

The memoir Matthew had read was now proving useful.

“Alright.” Tom Hanks said to the casting director, “I’m done with my questions.”

The casting director nodded, then looked at the others. Seeing no one else had anything to say, he turned to Matthew. “Mr. Matthew Horner, you may leave now. We will notify your agent of the audition results tomorrow.”

Matthew politely thanked him, then turned and left the audition room, walking back down the hallway to the makeup room door.

Just as when he had gone in for the audition, he didn’t see Helen Herman and had no idea where she had gone.

Matthew returned to the makeup room. With the help of an assistant costume designer, he removed his equipment, changed back into his own clothes, washed off the little makeup on his face, and walked straight out.

It had been less than twenty minutes. As soon as Matthew left the makeup room, he saw Helen Herman pacing back and forth near the doorway.

“Let’s go.” Helen Herman called out when she saw Matthew, then led the way out of the film studio. Matthew followed. Once they were outside, she asked, “How did the audition go?”

“Feels alright.” Matthew recounted the audition as they walked. “Tom Hanks asked me several questions, and his attitude seemed particularly good.”

Helen Herman nodded slightly. “That’s a good sign. I just went to ask around. During the auditions of the three actors before you, Tom Hanks didn’t say a single word.”

Matthew perked up. “Tom Hanks wasn’t interested in them?”

“Very likely.” Helen Herman was the first to exit the Warner Bros. studio lot. “But only Tom Hanks himself knows what he’s really thinking.”

Matthew followed her out of the studio gates. “They said they’ll notify you of the audition results tomorrow. When’s the earliest we can expect to hear?”

Helen Herman reached her car, opened the driver’s side door, and said, “Usually, they’ll notify us tomorrow morning.”

“Tomorrow morning, huh.” Matthew walked to the passenger side. “The wait is agonizing.”

For nearly a month, he had done almost nothing, even taking a leave of absence from his performance and language classes at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts. He had devoted himself entirely to preparing for the audition for the role of Ronald Speirs. Now that the audition was over, and from the way things had gone, it seemed quite promising, but he still couldn’t find out the results immediately. For someone who desperately needed this role, the wait was truly excruciating.

Helen Herman got into the car. Seeing Matthew unceremoniously take the passenger seat, she asked, “Where to?”

“Angel Agency.” Matthew fastened his seatbelt. “Your office. Having someone to talk to makes the time pass faster.”

Helen Herman started the car and said bluntly, “I’m busy.”

She wasn’t just Matthew’s agent; she also managed a considerable number of other actors.

“It’s fine.” Matthew said casually, “I’ll go see Amanda…”

As he said this, he suddenly remembered that Amanda had already left Los Angeles and returned to New York. Calculating the time, she might even be at Cambridge by now.

“Amanda is already in England.” Helen Herman’s voice came from beside him. “Once you get the role and go to England to film, you’ll see her then.”

She turned the wheel, and the car turned onto another street. “There’s some news you might be interested in.”

Matthew was somewhat surprised. When had Helen Herman changed her habit of squeezing out information like toothpaste? He couldn’t help but ask, “What news?”

Helen Herman, unusually forthright, said, “Sony Columbia Pictures confirmed a few days ago that Soul Transfer will officially premiere in North America starting December 8th. I hear they’re planning a premiere event.”

This was Matthew’s first film, so it left a deep impression.

“You have some connection with Angelina Jolie, don’t you?” Helen Herman revealed her purpose. “Contact her and walk the red carpet at the premiere. Don’t let people forget about you.”

“Probably difficult.” Matthew shrugged helplessly. “We’ve settled things between us. When I called her and her assistant recently, no one answered.”

Helen Herman asked again, “What about Winona Ryder? I remember you said you know her too.”

“She probably doesn’t want to see me even more.” Matthew didn’t explain further and simply said, “I’ll try calling Angelina Jolie again later. Maybe I can crash the premiere red carpet.”

Actually, even without Helen Herman’s reminder, he knew he needed to find every possible way to increase his visibility.

“It would be best if you could reach her.” Helen Herman revealed another piece of news. “From what I know, Sony Columbia Pictures is considering producing a big-budget action-adventure film with a female absolute lead. Angelina Jolie is very likely to be the female lead and producer. If you can get through to Jolie, you might land a decent supporting role.”

Matthew was instantly motivated. “I’ll try. I’m sure Angelina Jolie still remembers me.”

The Angel Agency’s office building wasn’t far from Warner Bros. Before long, the car arrived at the three-story building.

These days, Angel Agency had grown somewhat. Besides Helen Herman, there were four other entertainment agents, though their clients were mostly insignificant character actors and temporary actors.

Matthew really didn’t want to wait alone in agony, so he decided to find someone in the company to chat with, to pass the tedious and anxious waiting time.

Unknowingly, the sky gradually darkened. The auditions at Warner Bros. were also coming to an end. Tom Hanks packed up his things and left the audition room through the back door, arriving at his office, where he found another producer of the film crew, Gary Goetzman, waiting for him.

“How did it go on your end?” Tom Hanks asked.

“Very smoothly.” Gary Goetzman smiled. “Damian Lewis, the one you and Steven recommended, is very suitable for the role.”

Tom Hanks pulled out a chair and sat down. “That’s good.”

The male lead came from his and Spielberg’s recommendation. To avoid bias, that audition had been specifically handed over to Gary Goetzman.

Gary Goetzman then asked Tom Hanks, “How about your end?”

Tom Hanks had just picked up his water cup with one hand when he pushed the stack of actor profiles toward Gary Goetzman with the other. “Take a look for yourself.”

Gary Goetzman flipped through the profiles, quickly scanning them. When he saw one, he suddenly stopped, looking slightly surprised as he asked, “You actually gave this guy four stars!”

“A young actor very suited to play a tough soldier.” Tom Hanks put down his water cup and said, “Out of all the auditions today, he left the deepest impression on me. Go watch the audition footage. If you have no objections, I’ll have someone notify him tomorrow.”

Gary Goetzman stood up, returned the profiles to Tom Hanks, and said, “I’ll go take a look right now.”

Night fell. Matthew returned to his Westwood apartment. After taking a shower and lying in bed to continue reading his materials, his phone suddenly rang. He picked it up, glanced at it, pressed the answer button, and said, “Hey, Bub.”

The caller was Brittany. “Hey, Matthew, did you pass the audition?”

“Not sure yet. There might be specific news tomorrow.”

There was a pause on Brittany’s end before she said, “I don’t have work tomorrow. How about I come over in the morning and wait with you?”

Chapter 69: Girlfriend

The morning sunlight bathed the scene as Brittany stepped out of the car, putting on her hat and sunglasses before joining Matthew. “You live around here, right?” she asked.

Matthew stood at the entrance of the small park, casually pointing in a direction. “I live in an apartment building over there.”

“Let’s go,” he said, leading Brittany into the park. It was a weekday, so there were very few people around. “Let’s take a walk inside.”

This was a place he had carefully chosen—few people meant no one would bother Brittany, and unlike a rented apartment, it wasn’t an enclosed space that might make a woman uncomfortable or lead to unpleasant associations.

But Matthew’s Eastern way of thinking was completely unsuitable for Brittany.

Brittany followed Matthew into the park, her face full of curiosity. “Aren’t we going to your place?”

Matthew thought of the messy state of his home and forced himself to keep walking. “It’s better if we don’t.”

Brittany, with her youthful curiosity, pressed further. “Why not?”

“Cough…” Matthew deliberately coughed into his fist, then turned to look at Brittany, his mind racing. “There are two reasons—one real, one fake. Which one do you want to hear?”

“The real one?” Brittany shook her head. “Tell me the fake one first.”

Matthew smiled. “Last time, I wanted to take a walk with you, so I specifically chose a beautiful park.”

“I wanted to take a walk with you last time too,” Brittany said, a hint of sadness flashing in her eyes. “But…”

“It’s okay, Bubu,” Matthew said, still wearing his sunny smile. “You must have had something to do.”

Brittany felt that Matthew was too understanding and sweetly smiled, urging him, “Then what’s the real reason?”

“We’ll talk as we walk,” Matthew said, leading her deeper into the park. “My room hasn’t been cleaned in a long time. It’s dirty, messy, and embarrassing. I don’t want you to see it.”

“Is it a pile of unwashed, stinky clothes?” Brittany thought of her past. “Is the floor covered in takeout boxes?”

Matthew nodded, then asked, “Have you done that too?”

Brittany didn’t hide her past embarrassments in front of Matthew. “When I was at the Mickey Mouse Club, I soaked a basin of clothes and put it under my bed, planning to wash them another day. I forgot about them until they soured and started to smell terrible.”

“So you’ve done that too!” Matthew laughed heartily.

Brittany widened her eyes. “Don’t laugh! I really just forgot!”

Matthew turned onto a stone path and said to Brittany, “That’s nothing. Once, when I was working in the desert, I didn’t shower for a week and didn’t wash my clothes for a month.”

“It must have been awful,” Brittany said, having heard about Matthew’s past. “Texas is so hot.”

Following the stone path, Matthew arrived at the spot where he had met Ilena Boyar last time. He pointed to the stone table and benches under the tree shade and said, “Let’s sit over there for a while?”

Brittany followed Matthew and said, “Okay, I came today to keep you company.”

The two sat down by the stone table and benches and chatted for a while. Brittany noticed that Matthew’s phone hadn’t rung at all and couldn’t help but look at her watch, her face showing concern. “No calls yet?”

“No,” Matthew shook his head. “The phone hasn’t rung.”

“Do you have your phone with you?” Brittany seemed more anxious than Matthew. “Is it on silent?”

Matthew took out his phone, pressed a button, and said, “Everything is normal.”

Brittany looked at her watch again. “If we go by the time, the film crew should be at work. Their efficiency is really low!”

Hearing these words, Matthew, who had been relatively calm, also started to feel anxious. After all, this role was too important to him. He couldn’t help but open his phone’s settings to check if he had accidentally turned off the ringer.

As he said, everything was normal.

Brittany was clearly more restless than Matthew. She stood up and walked around the stone table, saying, “Why don’t you call your agent and ask?”

“Okay.”

Matthew found Helen Herman’s number and dialed. The other end picked up quickly.

“Is something wrong?” Helen Herman asked.

“Any news on the audition?” Matthew asked directly.

“No,” Helen Herman’s voice was calm. “I’ll notify you as soon as there’s news.”

With that, the other end hung up. Matthew looked at his phone, and Brittany leaned over, asking, “How is it?”

“No notification yet,” Matthew shook his head.

Brittany took off her hat and sunglasses, placing them on the stone table, and started walking around again, clearly very anxious for Matthew.

In terms of temperament and calmness, Matthew was much stronger than Brittany, but anxiety was contagious. Before long, Matthew couldn’t sit still either. He stood up and joined Brittany, walking around the table.

The two of them walked around the table, Brittany constantly checking her watch, Matthew occasionally looking at his phone, appearing quite odd.

Fortunately, it was a weekday, and the park was empty. This resting spot in the woods was even more deserted.

Matthew and Brittany walked around the stone table, growing more anxious with each lap. Gradually, the anxiety showed not only on Brittany’s face but also on Matthew’s.

Another glance at his phone—it was almost 10:30. Although it was possible to have results in the morning, it wasn’t guaranteed. But in his anxious state, Matthew was growing impatient. He even thought about calling Helen Herman to ask about the audition results.

He had never been so eager for his phone to ring. But the more he hoped, the quieter his phone remained, as if it were turned off.

“No news yet?” Brittany asked again.

Matthew shook his head and was about to speak when the distinctive ringtone of his Nokia phone suddenly rang.

Brittany stepped over to Matthew. “Is it? Answer it quickly!”

The screen displayed Helen Herman’s number. Matthew pressed the answer button and put the phone to his ear, immediately hearing Helen Herman’s voice.

“Congratulations, Matthew.”

At that moment, Helen Herman’s voice was incredibly pleasant, and Matthew felt an overwhelming sense of relief. “You got the role!”

“I got it?” Matthew’s anxious mood instantly vanished. “I got it?”

Over the past month, he had put in so much effort for the role of Ronald Speirs, even enduring ten days of high-intensity, quasi-military training.

“Yes!” Helen Herman’s voice was very certain. “You got it!”

At that moment, Matthew felt that all his efforts had been worth it!

“You got it?” Brittany’s face was full of concern.

“I got the role!”

Matthew, after all, was just a young man. He couldn’t help but clench his fist, and a wave of ecstasy surged from his heart, spreading throughout his body!

Helen Herman on the other end suddenly went silent. Matthew simply hung up the phone and casually put it in his pocket.

“That’s amazing!” Brittany’s voice came from across the table.

“Did you hear that, Bubu!” Matthew, in his ecstasy, grabbed Brittany’s shoulders with both hands. “I got the role of Ronald Speirs!”

“Congratulations…”

Brittany opened her arms, seemingly wanting to hug Matthew.

Matthew, at his most excited moment, reached out and hugged Brittany tightly, kissing her smooth, white forehead.

Brittany was stunned at first, then hugged Matthew back.

The young couple held each other tightly, and a congratulatory hug gradually turned into something more.

In that brief moment, the two fell into a silent embrace, neither speaking, but holding each other tighter and tighter.

Matthew held Brittany, full of youthful vitality, feeling as if a flame was burning in his heart. Combined with the excitement of landing the role, his Eastern-style reserved thinking finally changed.

“Bubu…” Matthew lowered his head, his lips moving to Brittany’s ear. “I like you. Will you be my girlfriend?”

Brittany looked up at Matthew, thought for three seconds, and nodded. “Okay.”

With that, she closed her eyes, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed him.

Matthew lowered his head, his large mouth pressing against Brittany’s lips. Both were inexperienced—one lifted too quickly, the other came down too forcefully. First, their noses bumped, then their teeth clinked through their lips.

Then, they both leaned back, looking into each other’s eyes, and laughed together.

Matthew lowered his head again, this time successfully kissing Brittany’s lips. Brittany raised her arms, wrapping them around his neck, and began to respond passionately.

It was a long time before Matthew and Brittany, breathless, finally parted.

“I like you too, Matthew,” Brittany said.

Young love always arrived with overwhelming intensity, especially for emotionally expressive singers and actors like Brittany. She hugged Matthew, feeling incredibly sweet. “I love you! Forever!”

Matthew reached out and gently pinched her cheek. “Me too.”

This girl was young, sexy, beautiful, and simple to the point of being a little silly—truly captivating.

He admitted he wasn’t a good person, but when he confessed, it was more about her attraction as a woman than anything else.

Brittany had accepted his pursuit, so there was no need for any more nonsense.

Suddenly, the Nokia phone in Matthew’s pocket rang again.

Brittany took a step back, and Matthew took out his phone, seeing that it was Helen Herman calling again.

“Something else?” he asked.

“Why did you hang up on me?” Helen Herman questioned.

Matthew smiled at Brittany and made up an excuse. “I had something else to do just now.”

“Come to Angel Agency right away,” Helen Herman didn’t dwell on the matter. “The film crew wants me and you to go to Warner Bros. studio this afternoon. There are some things to discuss in person.”

“Okay,” Matthew knew how to prioritize. The film crew couldn’t wait for a small actor like him. “I’ll be right there.”

Helen Herman added, “I’ll wait for you!”

Then, the call ended.

Matthew put away his phone and said to Brittany, “My agent wants me to go back to the company. I have to go to the film crew this afternoon. Bubu…”

Brittany looked reluctant and took Matthew’s hand. “I’ll take you there, okay?”

Chapter 70: Simple and Practical

Watching Brittany’s car drive away, Matthew turned and walked into the small building of Angel Agency, only to find Helen Herman standing near the reception, as if she had been waiting for him.

“Let’s go.” Helen Herman immediately approached him upon seeing Matthew and called out, “We’ll find a place to have lunch first, then head to Warner Bros.”

Matthew turned and followed her out of the building. “So urgent?”

Helen Herman nodded. “We need to be there by one o’clock at the latest.”

“The film crew is in such a hurry?” Matthew was in a good mood. “They value us that much?”

“You’re overthinking it.” Helen Herman led the way to a restaurant on the left. “The film crew’s signing team has to sign contracts with many actors today.”

She waited for Matthew to catch up before adding, “And before the contract is signed, anything unexpected can happen.”

The two entered the restaurant, and Helen Herman casually ordered a few dishes. Curious, Matthew asked, “Could the film crew really back out at the last minute?”

“This isn’t uncommon in Hollywood.” Helen Herman handed the menu back to the waiter. “So, we need to finalize negotiations with the film crew as soon as possible, preferably signing the contract this afternoon.”

Matthew had no objections to this and asked, “What about the compensation…”

This was the most basic duty of an agent. Helen Herman replied, “I will negotiate the best possible terms for you within what the film crew can afford.”

While waiting for the food, the two continued to chat about work-related matters.

Several simple dishes were brought to the table one by one by the waiter, and Helen Herman and Matthew continued their conversation while eating.

“In the film crew, you need to find a way to handle interpersonal relationships well.” Helen Herman mentioned some precautions. “Actors are one thing, but you shouldn’t offend the directors, cinematographers, or producers. Their arrangements for blocking, the shots they capture, and their choices during post-production editing will directly affect how the actors appear in the final cut.”

Matthew was no longer the novice he had been a few months ago, and having studied at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts for a while, he naturally understood that an actor’s performance wasn’t solely dependent on themselves but was also directly influenced and even constrained by other factors.

For example, cinematography—different camera angles could present completely different effects.

The director’s influence was enormous. Even if they were only serving as the overall director in charge of filming, their on-set direction could greatly affect an actor’s final performance.

The most direct example: when an actor was in the perfect state for their performance, but the director kept calling cuts, the actor would inevitably be affected, and their good state might be interrupted or even vanish entirely.

Producers were even more critical. Those involved in post-production could make life-or-death decisions with their choices during editing.

Of course, in most cases, Hollywood professionals were very ethical, as it concerned their livelihood.

But Matthew, judging others by himself, felt that human nature and professional ethics could sometimes be unreliable.

He wholeheartedly agreed with Helen Herman’s words. Getting along well with these people would benefit him if they were more attentive in their work related to him.

Matthew shared his thoughts with Helen Herman, who nodded in approval. “Having such thoughts will be beneficial for your future career development.”

She then reminded him, “There’s another point. These people from these departments might become the main director or a key producer of a project at any time. An unremarkable assistant director could one day become a director handling their own films. This happens often in Hollywood.”

“So, building good relationships with these people now…” Matthew was quite skilled in handling interpersonal relationships. “Will make it easier to connect with them in the future?”

Helen Herman said seriously, “Interpersonal relationships are very useful in Hollywood. Relationship networks are built little by little, especially for actors like you with no background.”

Matthew understood the implication behind her words. He had no notable family background to rely on. To build good relationships, depending solely on Helen Herman as his agent wasn’t enough; he often had to take the initiative himself.

“There’s actually a better way…” Helen Herman suddenly looked Matthew up and down with a strange gaze. “And it’s simple and practical.”

Matthew felt a chill run down his spine. After thinking for a moment, he understood what Helen Herman meant and directly said, “I have a low bottom line, but I still have one.”

He emphasized, “I’d rather remain a poor nobody!”

With Michael Sheen’s incident as a precedent, Helen Herman wasn’t surprised. “So, I said you need to find a way to handle interpersonal relationships well.”

Matthew put down his knife and fork, picked up a napkin to wipe his mouth, and asked, “Do many people take this path?”

“For actors with no background, whether male or female, this is the simplest path.” Helen Herman didn’t mince words. “Although it’s not necessarily common, there are definitely many in the industry, even some famous stars who have come up this way.”

She looked at Matthew and said, “Many actors, like you, come from poor families and didn’t even finish high school. They don’t have rich daddies to pave the way with money. The only thing they can exchange is their bodies. They have no other work skills or knowledge. If they don’t succeed, they might end up as waiters in restaurants. Many think that sacrificing themselves for a performance opportunity is a very valuable thing.”

Helen Herman shrugged again. “Not everyone does this. Some actors take on roles with less competition and unexpectedly become famous. Some are lucky enough not to encounter people with special needs. Some are exceptionally talented and stand out among thousands of competitors. All of these are possible.”

In fact, Matthew, who had once followed entertainment gossip, knew that this wasn’t just an unwritten rule in the global entertainment industry.

He remembered reading in an entertainment push notification that Marilyn Monroe’s autobiography had a line: “Yes, I slept with producers. Everyone does it. If you don’t, there’s another girl waiting outside. I don’t remember how many times I knelt down and unzipped their pants…”

Of course, this was just entertainment gossip he read online; its authenticity was hard to verify.

Helen Herman had also finished eating. She took the initiative to pay the bill, looked at her watch, and said, “Let’s go.”

The two left the restaurant and arrived at the parking lot in front of the office building. Matthew got into Helen Herman’s car, and they headed to Warner Bros.

Before one o’clock, they arrived on time at the audition studio where the Band of Brothers film crew was located. Led by a staff member, they entered the office where the signing team was.

Just like last time when they dealt with Brittany’s MV film crew, Matthew left all the negotiation work to Helen Herman, as she was the true professional.

The reason the film crew called the actors over instead of just their agents was not only for negotiations but also to communicate a few other matters.

Before negotiating with Helen Herman, the signing team made a few declarations to Matthew. There wasn’t much to it—just what Eric Bock had mentioned before. Starting in November, all the main actors would fly to England for a month and a half of military training. Filming would begin in January of the following year and continue until July or August, with all scenes shot in Europe.

Matthew had finally secured this role and naturally had no objections.

Then came the negotiations between Helen Herman and the signing team. In this regard, Matthew was completely an observer. Just like the last negotiation, Helen Herman fought for every possible term for the actors, such as makeup, assistants, and guarantees. Since filming would take place in England, the actors would have to stay in hotels, and she even secured a private room for Matthew.

The most important aspect was the salary. Since it wasn’t yet clear how many episodes Ronald Speirs would appear in, Helen Herman decided to bundle the entire series’ salary and demanded a payment of one hundred thousand dollars for ten episodes.

She had done a special assessment. This was an epic television series, and most of the budget would be spent on filming and production. This was also one of the reasons for using less well-known actors, as it allowed the actors’ salaries to be kept at a lower proportion. One hundred thousand dollars was basically the film crew’s upper limit.

However, one of the purposes of the signing team’s negotiation was to compress the actors’ salaries as much as possible. For unknown actors like Matthew, the film crew had an overwhelming advantage.

To put it bluntly, it wouldn’t be difficult for them to replace Matthew with another suitable actor, but it would be hard for Matthew to find another job like this.

It was inevitable that Helen Herman would have to make concessions in the negotiations. In the end, both parties agreed on sixty thousand dollars. Following Hollywood conventions, the salary would be paid in three installments: after Matthew reported to the film crew, before the series officially started filming, and after all production was completed.

After the terms were agreed upon and the contract was drafted, under the witness of the Actors’ Guild representative, both parties signed the tripartite contract.

Matthew was now a member of the Actors’ Guild. Besides him and the film crew each keeping a copy of the contract, another copy would be filed with the Actors’ Guild.

Next, he went to the production team to collect the script and filming schedule.

After taking care of everything and walking out of the studio, Matthew finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now that the contract was signed, unless there were major changes, the role of Ronald Speirs was definitely his.

“Oh, I forgot to tell you something.”

As they walked towards the exit of the studio, Helen Herman remembered something. “I’ve been in contact with Ilena Boyar and convinced her to cooperate with us. You can continue to contact her in the future, but no matter what you do, you must inform me first.”

“No problem.” Matthew nodded first, then remembered something himself. “You mentioned last time that if I fell in love, I should tell you.”

Helen Herman stopped in her tracks and looked at Matthew, who naturally said, “Brittany is now my girlfriend.”

Chapter 71: Reconciliation

“What?” Helen Herman couldn’t help but exclaim in surprise. “When did this happen?”

Matthew shrugged. “Just this morning, right before I came to see you. We just confirmed our relationship.”

Helen Herman didn’t respond immediately. Instead, she thought for a moment before saying, “You should let Ilena Boyar know about this…”

“No need,” Matthew interrupted. “Brittany is my girlfriend now, and we’ve secured this role. I think that’s enough.”

Helen Herman paused, knowing that Matthew understood the importance of moderation. After a moment, she said, “Good. This way, we can avoid conflicts with Brittany’s agency and record company.”

She then warned, “You won’t be able to hide this for long.”

Matthew shrugged again. “Let’s just let things take their course.”

The two left Warner Bros. Studios, and Matthew rode in Helen Herman’s car. Before they reached Angel Agency, Matthew received a call from Brittany. He briefly told her that he had signed the contract with the film crew.

They spoke for a few more moments before Matthew heard other voices on Brittany’s end, suggesting she had something to attend to. He took the initiative to end the call.

Helen Herman didn’t seem to inquire further about Matthew and Brittany’s relationship. Instead, she brought up another matter. “It’s still over a month before the film crew pays you your first salary. Don’t take on any more part-time jobs. Focus on completing your acting and language classes. I remember the classes are almost over, right?”

“Yeah, they end in mid-October,” Matthew replied, having already made up his mind. “I’ll go back to the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts to resume my classes tomorrow.”

“If you’re short on money…”

Securing the role of Ronald Speirs seemed to have changed Helen Herman’s attitude toward him. “You can temporarily borrow some from the company’s account. Once your first twenty thousand dollars in salary comes in, I’ll have finance deduct that amount.”

Matthew didn’t have much money left. Originally, he was quite frugal, and his basic living expenses weren’t high, enough to support him until next month when he went to England. But with Brittany as his girlfriend, his expenses would inevitably increase significantly, and his money would definitely not be enough.

“Okay,” he said without hesitation. “Lend me three thousand dollars for now.”

Although Helen Herman didn’t explicitly say it, Matthew could sense that his agent’s attitude toward him was changing. Before he secured the role of Ronald Speirs, Helen Herman would never have allowed the company to lend him money.

Could this role really turn his acting career around?

The car stopped in the parking lot in front of Angel Agency. Helen Herman didn’t get out immediately but said, “Also, this is just the beginning. Don’t relax your demands on yourself! The effort you put into this role, keep it up.”

Matthew unbuckled his seatbelt. “I know.”

This minor role was still far from his goal of becoming a Hollywood superstar.

After getting out of the car and following Helen Herman into Angel Agency, Matthew went to finance to process the three thousand dollar loan, finally becoming a debtor.

In the following days, Matthew resumed his highly disciplined daily routine. Every morning, he would wake up and exercise. In the mornings, he attended acting classes at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts. At noon, he would find time to read the newspaper. In the afternoons, he attended language classes. After language class, he would return to his apartment to read, watch videos, and imitate past Oscar-winning actors…

Every day was incredibly fulfilling, which was also thanks to Brittany not being an ordinary person.

Although they had just confirmed their relationship, under normal circumstances, this would be the honeymoon phase. But after the audition, Matthew had only seen Brittany once, and that was when Brittany was leaving Los Angeles. They met in the VIP lounge at the airport, and their conversation didn’t last more than five minutes.

Brittany was still in the promotional period for her first album. Next, she would be traveling across the United States for appearances and preparing for next year’s world tour. She had very little free time.

This was unavoidable. A popular singer’s busy schedule far exceeded that of a movie star.

As Helen Herman put it, a popular singer’s time and schedule could be summarized in a few locations: the recording studio, airplanes, hotels, and performance venues.

As for the time left for themselves, it was pitifully little.

Apart from Helen Herman, the agent who had to know, Matthew hadn’t told anyone else about his relationship with Brittany. However, he didn’t deliberately hide it either. Everything was left to take its natural course.

Brittany’s promotional schedule was unimaginably busy. She could only spare fifteen minutes each day to talk to Matthew on the phone. Fortunately, her recorded music video was about to be released, and the record company had invited Matthew to attend the MV’s premiere ceremony in New York. At that time, the two would be able to meet.

This audition experience for the role of Ronald Speirs, especially the long and arduous preparation period, made Matthew more composed and helped him understand one thing: external factors could influence the audition, but the audition performance was equally crucial.

For example, people at the level of Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg were generally difficult to impress with ordinary people and matters. They had been famous for a long time and held high statuses, so they cherished their reputations and good names more than ordinary people. If there wasn’t someone or something with a particularly close relationship, the performance in the audition room was the decisive factor.

As before, Matthew greatly cherished the acting classes. Over five months of study, he had clearly made progress. However, due to starting late and not having outstanding talent, by the time the acting class ended, David Astor still believed that his acting was at the most basic, superficial level, and among the more than ten students in the class, he was only of average standard.

At the same time, the language class had also completed all its courses.

No matter what, these six months of courses had greatly benefited Matthew.

“The courses are all over.”

Walking out of the language class together, Matthew put on his backpack and asked Rachel McAdams, “Are you still going back to Canada?”

A few days after he returned to resume his classes, Rachel McAdams told him that she planned to return to Canada to develop after the acting class ended and then make her way to Hollywood later.

“The competition in Canada is smaller,” Rachel McAdams seemed determined. “There are more opportunities.”

She smiled, showing her dimples, not without envy. “If I could be like you and get a role in Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg’s film crew, I would continue to develop in Hollywood.”

Having taken classes together in the same acting class for half a year, Matthew and Rachel McAdams could be considered friends. But he was too busy with his own affairs to help, so he could only say, “When you have a suitable opportunity, come back.”

This was better than staying in Los Angeles without achieving anything and ending up like another Rachel, a hundred times stronger.

The two walked out of the school gate, and Rachel McAdams stopped, looking in the direction of Hollywood Hills. Suddenly, she said, “I really don’t want to leave this place.”

She showed her dimples again. “I will definitely come back.”

“Looking forward to your return,” Matthew said with a smile. “I’ll treat you to a big meal.”

Rachel McAdams turned her gaze back to Matthew. “Okay, it’s a deal!”

Matthew extended a hand, and Rachel McAdams patted it, confirming their agreement.

Then, Rachel McAdams got into her car and left the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, preparing to return to Canada that very night.

Watching Rachel McAdams’ car drive away, Matthew felt that he was still lucky.

There were so many struggling actors at the bottom of Hollywood. How many could go from a newcomer to a relatively important character actor in a production with a total investment of over one hundred million dollars in just over half a year?

Matthew didn’t stay long. He quickly returned to his apartment and first called Helen Herman. Recently, following Helen Herman’s advice, he had called Angelina Jolie’s phone number a few times. Only once was the call answered, but it wasn’t the previous assistant; it was someone else. After saying a few words, the person hung up, and then he couldn’t get through to that number anymore.

Helen Herman had tried to contact Georgia Kykendall, the producer of Soul Transfer, to have Matthew attend the red carpet premiere of Soul Transfer, but Georgia Kykendall had not responded.

When the call connected to Helen Herman, Matthew listened to his agent say a few words before hanging up. Georgia Kykendall had sent an email to Helen Herman that afternoon, politely declining her request.

In other words, the premiere of Soul Transfer had nothing to do with Matthew anymore.

Matthew hadn’t held much hope to begin with. He had just tried his best. He was only a minor character with a couple of simple lines, so being rejected was normal.

It seemed that neither Angelina Jolie nor Winona Ryder wanted to see him.

Both Matthew and Helen Herman abandoned the idea of continuing to pursue the Angelina Jolie route. Especially Matthew, apart from the anticipated Brittany MV premiere, all his energy was focused on preparing for the role of Ronald Speirs.

With so many characters in this film, to leave an impression on the media and audience, he had to deliver an outstanding performance.

For this, after several phone calls with Hawk Bretton and Eric Bock, Matthew had devised a simple plan for himself.

Every morning, he would exercise. Limited by funds and equipment, his workouts mainly consisted of running in a small park and doing push-ups. In the afternoons, he would read and study the script and his character. In the evenings, he would watch carefully collected videos of actors and imitate their performances. Before bed, he would call Brittany.

For a long time, Matthew hadn’t even left Westwood. The preparation he put into playing Ronald Speirs was no less than what he had done before the audition!

Matthew didn’t understand many profound truths, but he believed that opportunities were reserved for those who were fully prepared.

Although he stayed honestly in Westwood, some things were unavoidable.

Entering late October, Wilson the lawyer and Helen Herman called one after the other. The out-of-court settlement negotiations with the company behind the Forbidden Tarot film crew had made significant progress. Both parties had basically reached an agreement, and Matthew, as the party involved, needed to attend the final negotiation and sign the settlement agreement.

Chapter 72: What Kind of Film Are You Shooting?

Los Angeles District Court. Morris, with his shaved head, stood at the corner of the hallway, glancing at the tightly closed door of the mediation room. The parties involved in the mediation had not yet emerged.

He and Matthew Horner had signed a temporary contract at the time, so this lawsuit had little to do with him. But thinking about the series of negative impacts caused by Horner’s breach of contract, he couldn’t help but come to see for himself. He had pulled some strings to accompany the production company’s representative to the courthouse.

More importantly, he saw this as an opportunity.

Back then, after suffering such humiliation, he had considered sending Horner to an ultra-heavy adult film set.

But as a non-party, he couldn’t enter the mediation room. And since he had just gone to the restroom, he had missed Horner’s arrival.

Originally, he had a pleasant collaboration with the production company of Forbidden Tarot. This breach of contract had caused quite a bit of trouble, but a few months ago, he found another male actor who satisfied the production company, and they finally let the matter go.

For such films, while the female actors were crucial, the male actors couldn’t just be anyone—they needed substantial “assets.”

Horner had the assets, and not using them in such films was a waste…

Morris still felt regretful. Over the past six months, he had been busy finding actors for the production company and hadn’t paid much attention to other matters. He had no idea how that country bumpkin was doing.

But then again, what could change in six months? How was Horner supposed to pay back the thirty thousand dollars in mediation penalties?

Thirty thousand dollars was no small sum! Morris calculated. Before coming, he had specifically inquired. The settlement agreement was to be paid in installments. The opposing lawyer demanded payment in three installments. The production company just wanted a lump sum penalty and had no special requirements on time—as long as it was paid within a year.

But this also revealed a problem: Horner had no money! He was still a penniless bum!

Morris pondered. If Horner couldn’t pay later, could he tempt him again? Of course, this time he couldn’t let him shoot ordinary films. After causing so much trouble, he should definitely go for ultra-heavy films. He had heard that many companies in the valley specializing in human-animal content were always short of male actors…

At this thought, Morris almost laughed but restrained himself.

He knew the production company didn’t care much and didn’t want to waste too much time on this. If it weren’t for him stirring things up behind the scenes, plus the thirty thousand dollars not being a small amount…

Inside the mediation room, under the mediation officer’s supervision, both parties quickly reached an agreement. Wilson handed the out-of-court settlement agreement to Matthew. Matthew flipped through it briefly, then passed it to Helen Herman, who had accompanied him. After reviewing it, she said, “No problem, sign it.”

Matthew picked up the pen and signed the two copies of the contract.

Although he had to pay thirty thousand dollars, plus Wilson’s four thousand dollars in legal fees, the reduction of sixteen thousand dollars significantly lightened his burden.

Moreover, Wilson’s legal fees could be paid by the end of the year, and the thirty thousand dollars in penalties could be paid in three installments over the next year, which wasn’t too much pressure for him.

“Finally, it’s over.” Matthew sighed in relief.

Helen Herman nodded and added, “I warned you, but you didn’t take it seriously.”

Matthew had no response. This incident made him realize that the lucky mentality of fantasizing about small gains was just a fantasy. This wicked American empire was an extremely realistic society.

From now on, he had to be a realistic person.

After signing the settlement agreement, the production company’s people and lawyers left first. Wilson had other cases to handle and left in a hurry.

Matthew and Helen Herman packed up their things and leisurely left the mediation room, walking down the hallway toward the exit.

At the corner of the hallway, the bald Morris saw Matthew and almost laughed out loud. From his appearance, he judged that the guy had suffered a lot recently.

He remembered clearly that Matthew Horner used to have fair and clean skin, but now? The fair skin was completely gone. Whether it was his face or the arms exposed by his short-sleeved T-shirt, they were very dark, clearly the result of long-term outdoor labor under the sun.

And his physique—Matthew Horner had clearly lost weight…

What did this indicate? For a long time recently, Matthew Horner had been doing high-intensity physical labor, a low-status job that didn’t earn much money.

In Los Angeles, such work could only support oneself. Paying off a thirty thousand dollar debt was extremely difficult.

So, Morris’s gaze fell on the woman beside him. She was wearing a well-fitted professional suit. He smelled the scent of a colleague from her.

“No wonder Matthew Horner dared to sign the settlement agreement.” Morris immediately thought of some things. “So that’s how it is!”

Watching the two leave through the door, Morris quickly followed. This Matthew Horner had refused so firmly back then, causing him a lot of unnecessary trouble, but in the end, he still took this path.

This made him quite unhappy.

After leaving the Los Angeles courthouse building, he saw the two ahead entering the parking lot and quickly followed. Seeing the man and woman about to get into the car, he couldn’t help but call out, “Matthew Horner!”

Matthew had just opened the passenger door when he heard someone call him. Turning his head, he saw a unusually bright bald head approaching rapidly under the sunlight.

He raised his hand to shield the somewhat dazzling sunlight and only then recognized the person’s face, frowning involuntarily.

Although they had only interacted briefly, Matthew remembered who this person was.

Helen Herman also didn’t get into the car, closing the opened door, looking curiously at the approaching bald man. From his suit, tie, and briefcase, and her first impression, she felt she had met a colleague, though this colleague seemed somewhat different, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it.

“Long time no see, Matthew.” Morris, holding his briefcase, came in front of Matthew, deliberately looking him up and down, clicking his tongue in wonder. “Did you go back to the construction site to swing a sledgehammer? How did you get so tanned? Just now, I thought I had met a black person…”

Actually, Matthew was only tanned to a light wheat color, far from being black.

Before Matthew could speak, Morris looked at Helen Herman on the other side of the car. “Miss, which agency do you belong to? You look unfamiliar.”

Helen Herman looked at Matthew. Matthew shrugged. “This is the agent I told you about.”

She immediately understood.

Morris turned back to Matthew. “Driving and swinging a sledgehammer doesn’t earn money? Back in this industry? Which film crew are you in? Matthew, tell me. I know a lot of people in the entire valley. Maybe I can help you a bit.”

“Following a female agent has no future?” He tried to pat Matthew’s shoulder, but Matthew blocked him with his hand, so he continued, “Sign with me again. I guarantee you’ll become a big star, starring in the most heavyweight films in the industry.”

Morris glanced disdainfully at Helen Herman. He knew most of the important agents in the industry, and this girl was clearly a rookie.

“And you.” He pointed at Helen Herman. “What kind of agent are you? With your looks, if you personally go on set, you’ll definitely become famous.”

Helen Herman’s face showed some anger, but Morris spoke quickly and turned back to Matthew. “What kind of insignificant small film are you shooting? Come with me. I’ll pay the penalty!”

“Do you really want to pay?” Helen Herman suddenly spoke.

Morris touched his bald head, about to speak but held back. He had just been talking.

Helen Herman was clearly provoked by the words about going on set. “Matthew’s penalty in the film crew is average, three hundred thousand dollars!”

“What?” Morris didn’t believe it at all. “Three hundred thousand dollars? Don’t joke. Nikki Anderson’s penalty isn’t that high! What kind of film are you shooting?”

“Band of Brothers!” Helen Herman said calmly. “Invested by DreamWorks, BBC, and HBO, produced by Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg.”

“That’s impossible!”

Morris turned to look at Matthew. This penniless nobody, who was willing to shoot those kinds of films for money and fame, how could he get into a project produced by Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg?

Since Helen Herman had spoken, she didn’t intend to stop. “DreamWorks and HBO have public phone numbers. Call them to see if this is true.”

Hearing her say this, Morris suddenly felt a sense of absurdity, looking up at the sky. The sun was blazing, burning his skin, clearly not a nighttime dream.

“Forget it. Believe it or not, I’m a licensed entertainment agent.” Helen Herman opened the car door again. “There’s nothing to say to someone like you.”

With that, she got into the car.

Matthew also opened the passenger door. Actually, he remembered that Morris also had a licensed entertainment agent certificate. When he had tricked the other Matthew, this certificate had played a significant role.

“I know you don’t believe me.” Matthew didn’t get in the car immediately. “By the way, my last role was the male lead in Britney Spears’ MV. The MV premiere is this Friday morning, and I heard there will be a live broadcast on TV. You can watch it.”

“MV? Britney? Male lead?”

Morris was somewhat stunned. Just now, looking up at the sun, the intense sunlight had stimulated his eyes, and combined with Matthew’s words, he felt a wave of dizziness.

Beside him, the sound of the car starting up. Before Morris could recover, the car had driven out of the parking lot.

“When are you going to New York?” Helen Herman regained her composure. “I’ll have someone book the ticket.”

Matthew shook his head. “No need. I plan to go tomorrow. I’ve already booked the ticket.”

Chapter 73: One Condition

Matthew dragged his sparse luggage out of the arrival gate at New York’s Kennedy Airport. As he walked, he pulled out his phone and turned it on. After exiting the terminal, he hailed a taxi and instructed the driver to take him directly to a hotel in Brooklyn.

This was a budget hotel he had booked in advance from Los Angeles. Although the record company was covering his accommodation for the MV premiere, they only provided it for the night before the event. Since Matthew had arrived early, he had to handle his own meals and lodging.

At the hotel, Matthew smoothly checked in at the front desk and found his room on the second floor. It was a standard single room facing the street. Booked in advance, it cost only fifty-nine dollars per night. The facilities were somewhat outdated, and the window facing the street occasionally let in various noisy sounds.

He couldn’t expect much from a discounted cheap room, but overall, it was slightly better than the apartment he rented.

Matthew put away his luggage and sat in a chair by the window. He took out his phone to check the time—it was still mid-afternoon.

“At an event?”

He typed out a text message and sent it to Brittany.

Brittany must have been busy; it took about ten minutes for a reply to come through. “Just removing my makeup.”

Then, he received another message: “I miss you, Matthew.”

Matthew replied, “I miss you too, Bubu.”

“I really want to see you,” Brittany seemed in low spirits. “You’re only coming tomorrow?”

Matthew ignored her question and instead asked, “Is the event over today? Are you heading back to the hotel after removing your makeup?”

“Mmm, probably another half hour before I can leave.”

After thinking for a moment, Matthew typed another message: “I sent you a gift by mail. It should arrive at your room at the Waldorf Astoria before six. Remember to sign for it.”

“What gift?”

“Secret!”

They exchanged a few more intimate messages before Matthew put away his phone. He sat in the room for a while, reading a newspaper he had bought at Los Angeles Airport. When the time seemed right, he went to the bathroom mirror to tidy himself up, then left the room, went downstairs, and hailed a taxi.

“To the Waldorf Astoria Hotel,” he told the driver. The driver acknowledged and started the car toward Manhattan, but they didn’t get far before encountering heavy traffic.

Traffic jams were a common occurrence in New York.

Back in her suite at the Waldorf Astoria, Brittany saw that it was still early and decided to take a shower first. She had worked up quite a sweat during her energetic performance at Times Square.

After showering, she changed into slightly looser clothes and sat barefoot on the sofa, picking up her phone. The last message from Matthew had been sent two hours ago.

What kind of gift would he send? Brittany rested her chin in her hand and began to daydream. Over the past period, Matthew had sent her flowers, postcards, drinks, snacks, and many other things through various merchants.

A sudden knock at the door made Brittany jump up. She rushed to the door and eagerly pulled it open, only to find her agent standing there.

“It’s you,” she said, her mood instantly plummeting from the sky to the ground.

“It’s almost six,” the agent asked. “Want to go for dinner?”

Brittany shook her head. “I’m not hungry. You go ahead.”

With that, she closed the door.

The agent was taken aback. On the way back, Brittany had been in high spirits, but now… Perhaps her foolishness was acting up again? The agent muttered to herself and turned to leave.

Inside the suite, Brittany curled up on the sofa, boredly watching the clock on the wall. The hands moved slowly forward, and it was almost six o’clock.

She reached for her phone and dialed Matthew’s number. The call rang once before being abruptly cut off.

“At work?”

Brittany threw the phone aside and stood up barefoot, pacing back and forth on the carpet, no different from a lovesick young girl.

“Why isn’t he here yet?” She scratched her blonde hair, looking impatient.

Knock—knock—

The knocking suddenly started again. Brittany, too eager, didn’t even put on her shoes. She ran barefoot to the door and pulled it open.

Then, she froze.

Matthew looked at Brittany and asked, “Don’t you recognize me, Bubu?”

“Matthew!” Brittany exclaimed, throwing herself into Matthew’s arms. “How did you get here? How did you get here?”

“You missed me,” Matthew hugged Brittany tightly. “So I came.”

He reminded Brittany, “Aren’t you going to let me in?”

Brittany wrapped her arms around Matthew’s neck, jumped up, and wrapped her legs around his waist. “I want you to carry me.”

Matthew carried Brittany into the room, kicking the door shut with a bang. They kissed passionately.

They hadn’t seen each other for a long time, and at their hormone-driven age, passion quickly overcame everything. Matthew and Brittany went into the bedroom, clothes scattered everywhere…

Then, some indescribable sounds echoed for a long time before gradually subsiding.

Knock—knock—

The knocking sounded again. A very displeased voice came from inside the room. “Who is it? So annoying!”

Brittany, wearing a long nightgown, stumbled out of the bedroom, walked through the living room, and angrily asked at the door, “Who is it? What do you want?”

“It’s me, Miss Spears,” came the assistant’s voice from outside. “The agent asked me to remind you to rest early tonight. You have a show to attend early tomorrow morning.”

Brittany impatiently said, “I know. You can go.”

After sending the assistant away, she turned around and found Matthew wrapped in a blanket, already sitting on the sofa in the suite’s living room.

“So much anger?” Matthew leaned back on the sofa and asked.

“It’s all your fault,” Brittany walked over, staring at a certain part of Matthew, and said fiercely, “Wasn’t that a bit too much? You hurt me!”

Brittany quickly walked over and sat next to Matthew, leaning on him and stretching out a hand, muttering, “Where’s the gift?”

Matthew lowered his head and kissed her face. “Aren’t I the gift?”

Brittany didn’t say anything, seemingly angry.

“I’m not a good gift?” Matthew pinched her ear. “You don’t like me?”

“Not good at all!” Brittany deliberately said. “Muscles too hard, strength too great, hands too rough, legs too long, and…”

She glared fiercely at Matthew but didn’t say anything else.

Matthew laughed, picked up Brittany, placed her on his lap, and asked, “Can I take these as compliments?”

Brittany leaned against Matthew and hummed, “Suit yourself.”

She changed to a more comfortable position and suddenly said, “Matthew, what I said just now was all nonsense. Don’t take it seriously.”

“I know,” Matthew twisted her nose. “You’re joking with me.”

He wasn’t stupid enough not to understand that.

Brittany seemed worried that Matthew would misunderstand. “As long as you know, that’s good.”

Matthew was speechless and completely confirmed that Brittany’s way of thinking was quite unusual. She seemed to easily complicate simple matters and simplify complex ones.

He reached out and grabbed Brittany’s long blonde hair, sliding his hand down. From what he knew, without long-term tempering, Brittany would find it difficult to mature.

Brittany reached out and hooked her arms around Matthew’s neck, seemingly enjoying this intimate gesture. “I’m so happy you’re here!”

She grabbed one of Matthew’s hands and held it in front of her eyes. There were many calluses from years of physical labor. She paid no mind to the roughness of the calluses and placed his hand on her smooth cheek. “Matthew, do you know how happy I am right now?”

Matthew slowly caressed her cheek. “As happy as I am.”

Brittany suddenly raised her voice and shouted, “I want the whole world to know how happy I am!”

“No!” Matthew shook his head. “We can’t make it public for now.”

“Why?” Brittany looked at Matthew in astonishment, asking repeatedly, “Why?”

“This being public won’t do you any good.”

Just like when he had rejected Helen Herman before, Matthew’s career was gradually getting on track. There was no need to make a big deal out of this. “Bubu, making it public won’t do you any good. It will only bring you trouble…”

Brittany stood up. “But I…”

Matthew also stood up. “Let’s let things take their natural course, okay?”

Brittany bit her lip and looked at Matthew for a long time before nodding. “Okay.”

Before Matthew could say anything, she seriously said, “But there’s one condition!”

“Go ahead,” Matthew deliberately put on a helpless look. “As long as you don’t sell me to the paparazzi.”

“Don’t leave, okay?” Brittany said pitifully. “Stay and keep me company tonight.”

Matthew couldn’t possibly refuse such a request. “Okay. But I have a condition too.”

Brittany quickly asked, “What is it? What is it? Tell me quickly.”

Matthew rubbed his stomach. “I’m hungry. You have to treat me to dinner.”

The two didn’t leave the room at all. They ordered dinner by phone, ate together, and then sat on the balcony enjoying the night view of Manhattan until nearly five in the morning. Matthew quietly left Brittany’s room and exited the Waldorf Astoria Hotel.

The next day, Brittany continued her promotional schedule in New York. Matthew wandered around Manhattan. It was his first time in New York, and he visited Wall Street, Times Square, Central Park, and even specifically went up the Empire State Building.

As for the twin towers of the World Trade Center standing there, Matthew stayed far away. Anyone who knew a little about current events knew about 9/11.

Before sunset, he went to the hotel to pick up his luggage and met up with Helen Herman, who had arrived in New York. Together, they went to the Waldorf Astoria Hotel, checked into the rooms prepared by the record company, and attended a small communication meeting where the organizers briefed them on the details of the next day’s event.

The event itself wasn’t complicated and revolved entirely around Brittany. As for him, the so-called male lead of the MV, in Matthew’s own understanding, he was just a male vase.

The next morning at ten o’clock, the MV premiere officially kicked off at the media center of the Waldorf Astoria Hotel.

Chapter 74: Infinite Resentment

Brittany was at the peak of her fame, and the premiere of the Sometimes music video had drawn nearly a hundred media outlets. The vast media center was packed with reporters, and when Matthew emerged, he even spotted cameras set up for live broadcasting.

Guided by staff, he took a seat in an inconspicuous spot at the front of the media center. Just like last time, Helen Herman stood behind him like an ordinary staff member, giving him confidence. Though he had limited experience facing the media, her presence reassured him—even if reporters asked tricky questions, he wouldn’t have to worry.

“Bubba, who was in your room the night before last?” Brittany’s agent asked curiously as they walked toward the front of the media center. “You ordered so much dinner?”

Recalling that night, Brittany’s lips curled into a sweet smile. But remembering Matthew’s words, she found his reasoning sound. “No one,” she replied casually. “I was just hungry and ordered what I wanted.”

The agent seemed concerned. “You need to watch your figure.”

This reminded Brittany of Matthew’s comment about her “water-snake waist” and the way his rough hands had lingered on her. She quickly nodded. “I know, I’ll keep my figure.”

As they reached the front, the media center erupted in excitement. Brittany ignored the reporters, her eyes immediately seeking Matthew. When he looked her way, she flashed him a sweet smile before taking her seat.

The agent stood behind her.

The temporary host picked up the microphone, and the premiere officially began.

Brittany’s fame had reached staggering heights, drawing not only a crowd of reporters but also a live broadcast on MTV2, arranged by the record company’s efforts.

In the San Fernando Valley of Greater Los Angeles, numerous studios and agencies served the entertainment industry. Among them was Hansen Entertainment Agency, where Morris was a minor partner. Though his stake was small, he held some influence in the industry and even had his own office.

Seated at his desk, he glanced at the quartz clock on the wall, calculated the time difference between New York and Los Angeles, then grabbed the remote and turned on the TV. Having already researched Matthew Horner and Helen Herman’s conversation from that day, he switched directly to MTV2.

Sure enough, MTV2 was broadcasting Britney Spears’ Sometimes music video premiere. The video had just begun—Britney, fiery and sensual, danced on the beach with a group of young people. Then the scene shifted, revealing a tall, sun-kissed, muscular man on the shore. Britney gazed at him shyly, her eyes filled with admiration.

Morris rubbed his bald head, expressionless. The man’s face was familiar—it was Matthew Horner, whom he had met just days ago!

He was actually the male lead in Britney Spears’ music video!

This fact wasn’t hard to accept. After all, Morris had confirmed yesterday that Matthew had passed the audition for Band of Brothers, a new project produced by Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg, securing a significant role. The two had already signed a formal contract.

Beyond absurdity, Morris couldn’t describe his feelings. A man who had nearly starred in a romantic action film was now making a name for himself in Hollywood, seemingly on the path to stardom. It was hard to accept, especially since this man had caused him so much trouble, forcing him to smooth things over with apologies.

Watching Britney and Matthew exchange loving glances in the video, Morris stroked his bald head, deep in thought. He couldn’t just stand by and let this bastard rise to fame.

Otherwise, all the trouble he had gone through to fix the mess would have been for nothing.

A sudden knock on the office door interrupted his thoughts. “Come in,” Morris said casually.

A tall, handsome young man entered. Morris gestured to the chair beside his desk. “Have a seat, Mike.”

This was a young actor Morris had seduced outside a bar a few months ago. After some effort—and given that Michael Sheen was nearly broke and unemployed—the lure of high pay had turned him into a signed actor under Morris. He had already finished filming one project.

Today, Morris had called him in to discuss a new contract. According to industry regulations, they could now sign a formal long-term agreement.

Michael had just sat down when he heard a noise behind him. Turning, he saw the TV across from the desk playing a music video—a young, sexy, and vibrant girl dancing energetically.

“Britney?” Michael recognized the female lead. “Is this her MV?”

The scene shifted to the beach, where Britney embraced a young man. Michael’s face darkened. “Matthew Horner!”

His voice wasn’t loud, but it dripped with infinite resentment.

Morris heard clearly and asked curiously, “You know Matthew Horner?”

“Of course I do!”

At the mention of Matthew, Michael felt a burning pain in his backside. Pointing at the TV, he said loudly, “I was supposed to be the male lead in this MV! The director had already decided on me! Matthew used underhanded tactics to sabotage me during the audition, making me perform poorly, and stole my role!”

“He…” Morris probed, “how did he steal it?”

Michael fell silent, unconsciously shifting in his seat. “The director is gay. He slept with him!”

Morris’ interest was immediately piqued. “Really?”

Michael forced himself to continue, “Really!” Then he realized something was off. “Do you know Matthew Horner too?”

“Indeed,” Morris said directly. “He used to be my signed actor.”

“What?” Michael stood up in excitement. “Are you saying he was involved in filming these kinds of movies?”

In that moment, he felt a strange sense of balance.

Morris shook his head. “No. He backed out at the last minute before filming, causing me a series of troubles. I only just resolved them.”

“How could he not have been?” Michael felt unbalanced again and sat down in a daze. “How could he not have been?”

He looked up at Morris. “Didn’t he breach the contract?”

“A few days ago, the production company reached an out-of-court settlement with him,” Morris continued. “He’s preparing to pay a thirty-thousand-dollar penalty.”

“Thirty thousand?” Michael repeated the large sum. “Can he even afford that? I know Matthew Horner—he’s broke.”

Morris rubbed his bald head. “I checked yesterday. He signed an actor’s agreement with Band of Brothers, a WWII epic project produced by Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg. The series has a total investment of over one hundred million dollars, and Matthew’s penalty with the crew is as high as three hundred thousand dollars. From this, I infer his salary is no less than fifty thousand dollars.”

Michael was completely stunned, mechanically repeating key phrases: “Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg? WWII epic project? Total investment over one hundred million? Penalty as high as three hundred thousand…”

Suddenly, he stood up again. “That bastard Matthew Horner! If he hadn’t stolen my MV role, all of this would have been mine!”

It must have been Helen Herman who helped Matthew get that role. If he had won the audition, everything would have been his.

Michael turned to Morris. “Why don’t you leak to the media that Matthew Horner was in these kinds of films? Then he wouldn’t get the role!” He clapped his hands. “Right! I have something to say too. That bastard who sold his ass for a role—I’ll expose him!”

“Do you think I haven’t thought of that?” Morris rubbed his bald head. “Matthew has already signed a formal contract with Band of Brothers. Do you think what we say would influence Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg? Would the crew risk a three-hundred-thousand-dollar penalty just because of the words of two industry workers?”

He could see it now—Michael looked sharp but was actually quite stupid.

“What should we do?” A common enemy made Michael see Morris as an ally. “We can’t just watch him rise to fame, can we?”

Morris’ face twisted with malice. “I’ll keep an eye on him. Next time he negotiates a contract with a crew, we’ll release the news. As long as no formal contract is signed, the crew will have reservations, and then…”

Michael grinned. “Don’t forget to call me when the time comes.”

Back in New York, the premiere had reached the Q&A segment, but few reporters directed questions at Matthew. All attention was on Brittany.

“Hello, Brittany.” A female reporter stood up. “I’m from The New York Times. I hear your first world tour is in the works.”

The agent behind her whispered a reminder, and Brittany responded, “Yes.”

She raised her voice slightly. “I’m thrilled to announce that starting next year, in January 2000, the …Baby One More Time World Tour will officially launch and continue until October!”

The room erupted in applause. Matthew clapped for Brittany, though he felt the world tour was perhaps too soon for a newly famous singer.

The premiere ended smoothly. Matthew only had time for a brief farewell with Brittany backstage before they went their separate ways.

Brittany was heading to Nashville for more promotions, while Matthew had to follow Helen Herman back to Warner Bros. in Burbank to report in. Then, he would join the crew in traveling to England to prepare for the filming of Band of Brothers.

Chapter 75: Roaring In

That afternoon, Matthew boarded a flight back to Los Angeles. The next morning, after packing his luggage, he reported to Warner Bros. Studios and, along with the other actors who had passed the auditions, took a chartered flight arranged by the Band of Brothers film crew to London.

Along the way, he didn’t idle. He got to know several people.

Since they were all relatively unknown actors with their roles already confirmed, there wasn’t much competition among them. Coupled with the fact that they were leaving their home country to film in the UK, these minor actors—especially outgoing ones like Matthew—gradually became acquainted through casual conversation.

Matthew met a few people who seemed pleasant, such as Michael Cudlitz, Eion Bailey, and Doug Allen.

He hadn’t yet had the chance to mingle with the heavyweights in the crew. Those people were seated in business and first class, while he was in economy.

However, Matthew had heard that the main actors in the crew wouldn’t be training with them. Additionally, besides the character actors selected from the Los Angeles auditions, there were also some British actors.

The primary filming location was in the UK, so British actors were bound to be involved.

Rumor had it that the male lead, Richard Winster, would be played by British actor Damian Lewis.

Upon arriving in London, the crew first arranged accommodations for the cast and staff who had come from North America. Since the main filming location was Hatfield Aerodrome on the outskirts of London, they chose nearby hotels with convenient transportation. According to the previously signed contract, Matthew was assigned a single room.

In reality, the crew didn’t make things difficult regarding food and lodging. Almost all the important character actors were given independent rooms. Michael Cudlitz, whom Matthew had met on the plane, was staying in the room across from him. This nearly six-foot-six superbly built man would be playing the role of Sergeant Denver “Bull” Randleman, nicknamed “Bull” in the script.

After the rooms were assigned and a simple lunch was eaten, everyone gathered outside the hotel and headed to the filming location, Hatfield Aerodrome.

This was an old aerodrome, long since out of use, but the military facilities from back then remained. It had become a frequently used filming location for many war-themed productions from both the UK and the US.

Many of the inland war scenes in Steven Spielberg’s Saving Private Ryan were filmed at this aerodrome.

Another advantage of using this location was the tall iron fence surrounding the aerodrome, built to military standards back in the day. Except for a few exits, the aerodrome was almost a sealed space, effectively reducing media interference.

The hotel where Matthew and the others were staying was very close to a temporary entrance of the aerodrome. They all walked over. This entrance was quite narrow, with a lift barrier restricting vehicle entry. The barrier was raised, allowing passage for a medium-sized truck.

Entering the aerodrome, they walked towards the training grounds on the left. The British actors were already waiting for them.

There was no training today; it was mainly about familiarizing themselves with the location and getting to know each other.

As they walked across the aerodrome, Matthew observed and chatted idly with the assistant producer who had brought them there, learning a lot of information.

Hatfield Aerodrome not only provided office space for the crew but also had spacious aircraft hangars that could be used for set construction. Moreover, the over one thousand acres of open land were perfect for building eleven outdoor scenes, including cities, wilderness, and forests, such as Bastogne in Belgium, Eindhoven in the Netherlands, and Carentan in France.

In other words, most of the crew’s scenes would be filmed at Hatfield Aerodrome.

The exceptionally tall and strong Michael Cudlitz walked over and asked Matthew, “Did you find out anything useful?”

Matthew tightened his coat. “For the next few months, we’ll be spending most of our time here.”

It was already November, and the temperature in London was quite low. Coming from Los Angeles, Matthew was clearly not used to it.

Looking up at the sky, there was no sign of the sun. Matthew exhaled into his hands, estimating the temperature to be below freezing.

Training in such weather for the next month and a half wouldn’t be easy, but fortunately, he had mentally prepared himself before coming.

When the group of over a dozen actors arrived at the training grounds, Matthew noticed that nearly ten British actors were already waiting there. Probably due to the cold weather, many of them had impatient expressions on their faces.

“Why are you so late?”

A woman in her thirties with a distinct British accent asked the assistant producer in an unfriendly tone. The assistant producer, knowing they were late, helplessly said, “Sorry, Kate. The plane was delayed.”

“Delayed?” The woman, also an assistant producer, was somewhat arrogant. “We’ve been waiting for you for fifteen minutes!”

“Gary Goetzman is here.”

Someone reminded her, and the woman reluctantly closed her mouth. Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg wouldn’t handle the crew’s trivial matters; the person actually managing the crew’s daily affairs was Gary Goetzman.

Accompanying Gary Goetzman was another person.

This man was tall and sturdy, not inferior to Michael Cudlitz beside Matthew. He walked with a tiger-like vigor, very much like a soldier.

Matthew immediately thought that this might be their training instructor.

Before coming, Helen Herman had mentioned that Hollywood always hired absolute professionals for such training, with very high intensity. It was said that before filming Saving Private Ryan, including Tom Hanks, the main actors underwent professional training. Not only physical fitness and weapon usage but also individual combat tactics, as well as the codes and hand signals of the military during World War II, were systematically studied.

For such epic films, especially serious themes, there could be no carelessness.

“Everyone, welcome to the crew!” Gary Goetzman stood in front of everyone and loudly said, “Welcome to Band of Brothers!”

He introduced the tall man beside him. “This is Tom West, a recently retired officer of the British Royal Marines with rich military training experience. For the next month, he will be responsible for your militarized training.”

Then, Gary Goetzman gestured with his hand, and Tom West stepped forward, hands behind his back, looking cold as he said, “Tomorrow morning, I will distribute the detailed training plan to you. You will undergo strict training like the Royal Marines. I guarantee you will be qualified soldiers!”

He didn’t say much more and stepped back. Gary Goetzman said a few more words, mostly to boost morale, and assured that the crew would handle all logistical support.

No one doubted this. Hollywood had well-established systems, and everyone followed the rules on the surface. The crew was using actors from the Actors’ Guild, and any disputes would bring significant trouble from the guild.

Having been here for over half a year, Matthew also knew that the guild organizations here were not for show. He wasn’t familiar with other industries, but the major guilds in Hollywood had been striking or opposing the six major companies for years.

Next, the two assistant producers led all the actors to familiarize themselves with the location. Besides the training grounds, there were several dressing rooms nearby. The dressing rooms were built in the original aerodrome’s dormitory building, fully equipped. The closest to the dormitory building was an old aerodrome warehouse.

This warehouse was enormous, divided into many rooms, where some costumes and props were stored.

However, these would only be used during filming, so no one paid attention to them for now.

After walking around Hatfield Aerodrome, they finally received their training uniforms and placed them in the corresponding lockers in the dressing room.

On the aerodrome, the woman named Kate got into a Land Rover and waited in the driver’s seat for a while. The tall Tom West came over, opened the passenger door, and got in.

“Kate, didn’t I tell you?” Tom West, no longer with his previous cold demeanor, spoke much more gently. “We need to keep a low profile in the crew.”

“What’s there to be afraid of?” Kate Jeffrey started the car. “We are friends.”

The Land Rover sped up without slowing down, rushing out of the narrow passage like a gust of wind. Kate said, “Any instructions from the producer?”

“Train the actors strictly!” Tom West’s relationship with Kate was clearly not ordinary. “Make sure the actors meet the filming requirements in a month and ensure no one gets injured.”

He revealed a cold smile. “I will train them well!”

As the car gradually distanced itself from the aerodrome, Tom West suddenly asked, “Shall we gather at my place tonight?”

“No.” Kate slowly shook her head. “Tomorrow.”

Tom West was somewhat disappointed. Kate smiled and said, “During training breaks, we can find a place in the aerodrome. I checked today; the aerodrome is very large, and there are few people. Some places are completely deserted.”

Tom West didn’t speak, just nodded.

Back at the hotel, Matthew had dinner with a few American actors and chatted idly for a while. Calculating the time difference, he took the initiative to say goodbye and returned to his room, calling Brittany.

“Hi, Matthew.”

He could hear that Brittany on the other end was happy. “Bubba, I’ve arrived in London.”

“Mmm.” Brittany was concerned. “Is the accommodation there good? Did the crew prepare…”

Before she could finish, another woman’s voice shouted, “Miss Spears, it’s time for rehearsal!”

Matthew knew Brittany was preparing for next year’s world tour concert. “You go ahead and be busy. I’ll call you back later.”

Brittany’s voice was full of apology. “I’m sorry, Matthew.”

“It’s okay.” Matthew comforted her. “Go rehearse.”

He hung up the phone and started his own business. Reading and studying wouldn’t stop just because he came to the UK. After completing his planned progress and taking a shower, he called Brittany again.

This time, no one answered. Brittany was probably still busy.

Since there was training the next day, Matthew had to go to sleep. When he woke up early the next morning, he saw an apologetic text message from Brittany. He replied to her, got himself ready, and went downstairs for breakfast, where he happened to meet Michael Cudlitz. The two decided to go to the aerodrome together.

They arrived near the aerodrome entrance, with Michael Cudlitz on the inside and Matthew on the outside, walking side by side into the passage.

A Land Rover roared in from behind.

Chapter 76: Gender Equality

“That instructor looks really strict!”

Walking side by side down the corridor, Michael Cudlitz said to Matthew, “I bet we’re in for a tough time during training.”

Matthew shrugged. “It can’t be as bad as actual military training.”

Looking like a soldier and being one were two entirely different things.

The sound of an engine came from behind. Matthew guessed a car was approaching. As he stepped aside to look, a black Land Rover came speeding toward them, so close he could see the mud splattered on the front grille.

The car didn’t honk, didn’t slow down—it just barreled forward as if Matthew and Michael Cudlitz didn’t exist.

Almost instinctively, Matthew took a step to the side. The Land Rover’s front passed within twenty centimeters of him, but before he could react further, the side mirror scraped against his outstretched arm, knocking him off balance. Michael Cudlitz grabbed his inner arm, steadying him before he could fall.

The Land Rover showed no sign of slowing down, speeding toward the exit of the corridor in an instant.

“You…” Matthew turned his head and shouted after it, “Are you blind?”

At such speed through the corridor, he had barely had time to dodge.

Right after his shout, the Land Rover screeched to a halt. The driver’s door swung open, and a woman jumped out, storming toward Matthew, clearly having heard his words.

“It’s that woman from yesterday!” Michael Cudlitz warned.

Matthew recognized her immediately—the British-accented female assistant producer from the day before.

“What are you shouting about?” The woman’s sharp, high-pitched voice rang out. “I didn’t even hit you!”

Despite her unfriendly demeanor, Matthew remembered Helen Herman’s advice and didn’t want to cause trouble with the production team. Keeping his tone calm, he said, “When you came by…”

He pulled up the sleeve of his scraped arm, still dusty from the mirror’s impact. “Your side mirror hit my arm.”

“I hit you? Nonsense!” The woman’s voice rose again. “There wasn’t anyone in front of my car when I came through!”

Matthew struggled to keep his temper in check. “I was on your side. So, your side mirror hit my arm.”

For some reason, the woman’s anger only grew. “I hit you? How could I not see that? Fine! You say I hit you—let’s go to the medical room and get checked!”

“You’re being ridiculous,” Matthew said, though his arm did hurt a little. It was just a scrape, nothing serious. He had only wanted an apology. “Your side mirror hit me. Are you going to take responsibility or not?”

“Hit you?” The woman took a step forward, practically foaming at the mouth. “Be grateful I didn’t run you over!”

Matthew’s anger finally boiled over. He didn’t care that she was a woman—he clenched his fists and was about to charge at her when Michael Cudlitz grabbed him, shouting, “Calm down! Calm down!”

Though this wasn’t the main entrance to Hatfield Aerodrome, it was the closest temporary access point to the actors’ hotel area. Soon, a large group of crew members gathered.

Many were the same actors who had flown over with Matthew. Several senior actors glanced at the woman before quickly stepping in to help Michael Cudlitz restrain Matthew.

“Don’t be impulsive, Matthew!” Eion Bailey whispered in his ear. “If you hit her, you won’t be able to stay in this production.”

Those words instantly sobered Matthew. He had worked so hard to land this role—if he got kicked out for fighting, he wouldn’t even get the penalty fee.

Seeing Matthew stand still, the woman grew even more aggressive. “Come on! Let’s go get checked! If you’re not hurt, I’ll sue you for slander…”

Matthew’s eyelid twitched. The hand Michael Cudlitz held trembled with rage.

“That woman is out of line.”

Murmurs spread around them. “She hit someone and still acts so arrogant.”

“I can’t believe he’s holding back. If it were me, I’d have slapped her…”

“We’re just minor actors. She’s an assistant producer—she can mess with us easily.”

Not only the American actors who had flown over with him but also several British voices chimed in.

“Oh, Crazy Kate is at it again.”

“That guy’s in trouble.”

“This woman has no idea what she’s doing. What if he loses his temper?”

“Crazy Kate is too much.”

“Who does she think she is? Just because she has a good dad.”

The woman named Kate continued her rant. Many of the British actors recognized her, but none dared to step in and mediate.

“Kate Jeffrey!”

Finally, a man’s voice, indistinct in accent, called out from the entrance of the corridor. “Enough.”

A man in his thirties walked over, directly approaching Kate Jeffrey, and advised, “Stop making a scene. This isn’t a place where you can do whatever you want. Do you want the three main producers to see this?”

His words had an effect. Kate Jeffrey glanced at Matthew before turning back to her Land Rover. She got in and started the engine. Just as everyone thought the matter was over, she suddenly rolled down the window, stuck out her arm, and flipped them the middle finger!

The finger was clearly meant for Matthew, but with so many people behind him, everyone who saw it felt awkward.

The man in his thirties shook his head, turning to look at Matthew. “Are you alright?”

Matthew had already calmed down. “I’m fine.”

His eyes remained fixed on the Land Rover’s taillights.

“Don’t take it to heart,” Michael Cudlitz whispered comfortingly. “Just think of her as a lunatic.”

Eion Bailey agreed. “That woman’s a psychopath.”

Matthew took a deep breath, pulling his gaze away. He looked at the man in his thirties and gave a slight nod. In some ways, this man had saved his career in the production.

If that woman had kept going, he would have definitely thrown a punch—even if she was a woman.

He was someone who believed deeply in gender equality.

The man smiled faintly at him and nodded back before walking into the aerodrome.

“That’s the male lead, Damian Lewis,” said Doug Allen, who had been chatting pleasantly with him earlier. “Not very famous, but a really good guy.”

Matthew smiled at him, then called over Michael Cudlitz and Eion Bailey. “Let’s go.”

The group entered the aerodrome and headed toward the training ground. Several North American actors came over to greet Matthew and ask about the situation. They had all arrived on the same flight, and being on British soil, they were practically compatriots.

Even here, such regional divisions existed.

But Matthew saw clearly that, compared to people like Doug Allen, Michael Cudlitz and Eion Bailey were more suited to be his friends.

Passing through the training ground, they arrived at the dormitory building where the changing rooms were located. As Matthew entered, many people looked his way—clearly, news of his conflict had already spread in small circles.

The changing room was filled with lockers, each labeled with the owner’s name. Matthew assumed this was intentional to prevent disputes over locker assignments. His locker was far from Michael Cudlitz’s and Eion Bailey’s, tucked away in the far left corner near the entrance.

As Matthew walked by, the owner of the neighboring locker had already arrived and was changing.

This was someone he didn’t recognize. Since he knew all the North American actors, he figured this must be a British actor.

Passing by the man, Matthew opened his locker and took out the clothes and military boots he had placed inside the day before. Just as he was about to take off his jacket, he noticed a wallet lying on the floor.

“Hello,” he said to the man beside him. “Did you drop your wallet?”

The British actor looked down, picked it up, and smiled at Matthew. “Thanks! I was wondering where it went.”

“You’re welcome.”

Matthew found the man’s smile peculiar—it reminded him of a shark from an old cartoon he had seen, though he couldn’t remember the name. It was frustrating.

“Still upset about what happened at the entrance?” The British actor had clearly seen it. “Don’t be. Really! Kate Jeffrey has a terrible reputation in the British entertainment industry. Hardly anyone likes her.”

Matthew frowned. “If she’s so disliked, how did she get into this production?”

The British actor shrugged. “She’s got a good dad.” He explained, “Kate Jeffrey’s father is a high-ranking executive at the BBC. She often gets positions in BBC-funded films or TV series. With strong backing, no one wants to mess with her, so…”

Matthew understood. Helen Herman had told him before that the BBC was one of the producers of Band of Brothers.

“She won’t be able to act like this for much longer,” the British actor said, clearly annoyed by Kate Jeffrey. “I heard from my agent that old Jeffrey retired from the BBC earlier this year. In a few years, his influence will fade, and no one will hire the likes of Kate Jeffrey anymore.”

“Thanks,” Matthew said, finding the information useful. “Hearing that makes me feel better.”

Though he said he felt better, the anger in his heart hadn’t lessened at all.

Matthew extended his hand to the British actor, introducing himself. “Matthew Horner, from Texas.”

The British actor shook his hand, flashing that shark-like smile again. “Michael Fassbender, German.”

Hearing this, Matthew said awkwardly, “I thought you were British.”

They chatted for a few more moments before training time approached. They left the changing room one after another and saw Tom West, their instructor, emerging from the adjacent changing room.

All the actors, including Matthew, politely greeted him before heading to the training ground together.

Chapter 77: Conspiracy

On the training ground, twenty-five male actors stood in two uneven lines as Tom West distributed training schedules to each of them.

Matthew flipped through his copy, skimming the contents—drills, physical fitness, and other aspects. The training objectives were daunting; the recently retired military instructor seemed intent on molding them into near-soldiers.

“Soldiers who fight for their country carry a burning patriotism in their hearts,” Tom West boomed. “You must experience their hardships firsthand to truly understand that spirit, which is why I’ve designed this rigorous training plan for you!”

He looked utterly ruthless. “This morning’s training: formation drills! This afternoon: a three-mile run!”

The training began promptly. Formation drills were tedious and dull—Matthew would rather run three miles than march in circles. But while his thoughts wandered, his actions remained disciplined and focused.

Not everyone shared his dedication. Soon, Tom West singled out those with poor attitudes.

“James McAvoy!” he barked at a British actor. “Thirty push-ups!”

Coincidentally, producer Gary Goetzman arrived just then, leaving James McAvoy no choice but to comply.

More actors were pulled from the ranks, including Michael Cudlitz, all punished with extra push-ups for their lapses.

Within an hour, every actor—Matthew included—realized Tom West wasn’t just looking ruthless; he was ruthless.

This man was a drill sergeant from hell.

The two assistant producers who had brought the actors yesterday made separate visits to the training ground.

When Kate Jeffrey arrived, Matthew noticed her lingering gaze on him before she whispered something to Tom West.

He wasn’t naive enough to think she had forgotten this morning’s incident, but he also didn’t believe she could influence Tom West—after all, Tom West had arrived yesterday with Gary Goetzman.

And indeed, nothing changed after Kate Jeffrey left. Training continued as usual, with no special treatment given to Matthew.

Still, Matthew kept an eye on the direction she had gone, watching as she entered a small four-story building north of the warehouse. Only then did he give up.

He guessed her office was in that building.

After the morning session, Matthew, with his prior experience, felt fine, but the others groaned as they dragged themselves to the cafeteria, collapsing into chairs.

After lunch, seeing Michael Cudlitz and Eion Bailey slumped in their seats, Matthew said, “I’m going for a walk.”

“Aren’t you tired?” Michael Cudlitz, a massive man nearly crushing his chair, asked. “Why not rest?”

Matthew shrugged. “I had a tough job before coming here. This morning’s training was easy compared to that.”

Eion Bailey studied Matthew’s relaxed demeanor, then waved him off. “Go ahead. We’ll stay here.”

“Alright.” Matthew waved back. “I’ll bring you coffee when I return.”

He left the cafeteria and headed toward the massive airport warehouse, finding a concealed spot to observe the small northern building. It was only four stories tall, old, and dilapidated.

Most importantly, he hadn’t seen any surveillance cameras on his way here.

It made sense—the repurposed military airfield was enormous, with outdoor sets spanning a thousand acres. Full surveillance would be impractical and costly.

And this wasn’t an era where cameras were everywhere.

Still, he wouldn’t jump to conclusions. Training had only just begun; he would keep observing.

After watching for a while, he saw people returning from the cafeteria to the office building—mostly administrative staff and a few assistant producers.

Then, Kate Jeffrey appeared. Confirming she worked in that building, he waited until she entered before pretending to look for someone and circling the building. Nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

Next, he went to the parking lot and easily found the Land Rover.

Seeing it, Matthew felt an urge to smash it but restrained himself, pondering his options.

Should he buy steel wool cleaning balls to stuff into the exhaust pipe? That would cause fuel issues, carbon buildup, and random stalling—difficult to diagnose even for experienced mechanics.

Or maybe use sealant on the glass seams and windshield washer nozzles? Or pour a large bottle of acetone into the car, especially around the window seals.

The old Matthew had briefly worked as an auto repair apprentice, learning little of value but plenty of underhanded tricks.

Sabotaging wheel hub bolts or spraying brake discs with machine oil was out of the question—those could be deadly.

Placing screws in front of the tires was an option—hard to patch.

The car probably had auto-folding side mirrors; he could force them open.

If all else failed, he could use a slingshot to shatter the windshield with steel balls. He had done this often as a child and was confident he could hit it from thirty meters away with a powerful slingshot.

Just as Matthew was weighing his options, he spotted a surveillance camera on the other side of the parking lot—the first he had seen in the entire Hatfield Aerodrome.

The camera looked dirty, as if it hadn’t been cleaned in years and might be nonfunctional, but Matthew didn’t want to take the risk. He abandoned his schemes and quickly left the parking lot.

“Better to be kind,” he muttered as he walked. “A little patience goes a long way.”

After walking a considerable distance, he glanced back at the Land Rover. His real issue was with the person, not the car.

On his way back, Matthew called Brittany, but her assistant answered—she was in a recording studio and couldn’t take the call.

With no other choice, he hung up, bought three coffees, and returned to the cafeteria.

“Where’d you go?” Michael Cudlitz asked upon seeing him. “Aren’t you cold out there?”

Matthew mimed holding a phone. “Called my girlfriend.” He pulled out a chair and sat, sliding two coffees toward them. “Drink up while it’s hot.”

The three chatted for a while, finishing their coffee just as it was time for the afternoon training. Though exhausted, Michael Cudlitz and Eion Bailey had to join.

The afternoon session was a three-mile run. To foster teamwork, they were divided into groups of three. Matthew teamed up with Michael Cudlitz and Eion Bailey. Per Tom West’s instructions, each group had to finish together, or their time wouldn’t count. The three slowest groups would be punished with fifty push-ups.

The actors ranged in age from eighteen to forty. If running alone, Matthew was confident he could easily place in the top five. Eion Bailey, born in 1976, was in decent shape, but Michael Cudlitz, born in 1964 and built like a tank, struggled the most, becoming the weakest link.

By the two-thirds mark, he was gasping for air. Matthew and Eion Bailey pulled him along, encouraging him.

After another lap around the training ground, Michael Cudlitz bent over, panting. “I… should’ve… never joined this crew.”

Matthew was practically dragging him. “Didn’t you read the training schedule? Today’s the easy part. Later, we’ll be running with thirty-pound packs!”

Michael Cudlitz wiped sweat from his brow. “I’m doomed!”

Though he exaggerated, with Matthew and Eion Bailey’s help, Michael Cudlitz managed to cross the three-mile finish line. Many actors struggled with fitness, so their group’s performance wasn’t bad—they ranked near the top.

The last three groups, as expected, were punished with fifty push-ups. No one was allowed to leave until they finished!

On the very first day, Tom West had made his authority clear.

It seemed he had brought military discipline straight to the set.

But he overlooked one thing: many of these actors were somewhat famous and came from privileged backgrounds. How could they be expected to obey like soldiers?

After the day’s training, most actors dragged themselves to the locker room, exhausted. Matthew was one of the few who seemed unfazed.

Over the next few days, Matthew trained diligently but noticed something odd. Whenever Kate Jeffrey visited the training ground, Tom West would watch him intently, as if waiting for him to slip up.

But Matthew performed flawlessly—arguably the best among the trainees.

Perhaps he was just paranoid, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that Kate Jeffrey and Tom West were plotting something.

Matthew suspected Kate Jeffrey wanted him out of the crew.

Unfortunately, he had been personally selected by Tom Hanks. Without a compelling reason, replacing him would be impossible.

As an assistant producer, Kate Jeffrey should know this, which was why she came every day to observe but hadn’t acted yet. She was watching him, and he was watching her—though he was far more discreet, keeping his surveillance hidden.

On the fourth day of training, Matthew, as he had the previous three days, left after lunch under the pretense of calling his girlfriend. He returned to his concealed spot near the warehouse, watching the small northern office building.

Soon, he saw Kate Jeffrey leave the building and head toward the warehouse.

Matthew shifted positions, continuing his covert observation. Kate Jeffrey opened a side door and entered the warehouse.

As an assistant producer, entering a storage warehouse for props and costumes was normal. He intended to wait, but after only two or three minutes, Tom West approached from a distance and entered the same side door.

Chapter 78: Doomed

Matthew quietly moved closer to the wooden door, carefully observing for a moment before pressing his ear against it. Hearing no sound inside, he couldn’t help but grasp the doorknob and slowly pull the door open.

This was the warehouse where the film crew stored some costumes and props. Since filming hadn’t started yet, the door was usually locked. Apart from the day he came to collect his training uniform, he had never seen anyone enter or leave this warehouse.

Over the past couple of days, Kate Jeffrey and Tom West had been whispering during training, which had made Matthew uneasy. He couldn’t shake the feeling that these two might be up to something. Now, seeing them enter the empty warehouse one after the other, he wondered if they were planning some shady conspiracy.

He judged others by his own standards and believed it was highly possible.

Tom West was the training instructor, and Kate Jeffrey was the assistant producer with a father who was a former BBC executive. Her position in the crew was no lower than his, a mere character actor.

If they made the first move, Matthew felt he might be struck out.

So, he slipped into the warehouse, determined to see what Kate Jeffrey and Tom West were up to.

Behind the side door was a long corridor. On both sides of the corridor were partitioned warehouses, each with a pair of double doors. Due to the outdated equipment and the locked outer door of the warehouse, these doors weren’t locked but were secured with large metal bolts.

As soon as Matthew entered, he hid behind the nearest door, using the recessed corridor wall to conceal his body. He pricked up his ears to distinguish any sounds, but apart from the faint hum of the dehumidifier, there seemed to be no other noises.

After observing for a while, he lightened his steps and walked forward, looking around as he went. Just like the entire Hatfield Aerodrome, there were no surveillance cameras installed here.

After looking around for a while, Matthew felt relieved but still couldn’t find Kate Jeffrey and Tom West. After all, the warehouse was too large.

After walking a distance, the corridor forked into a cross path. Matthew couldn’t help but scratch his head, unsure whether to continue along the original path or turn into the fork.

Just as he stood at the fork, puzzled, a slightly high-pitched woman’s voice suddenly came from the forked corridor.

“Tom!” she seemed to be calling someone, “I’m here!”

Matthew couldn’t possibly forget that voice; he instantly recognized it as Kate Jeffrey’s.

“I’m coming…” The man’s voice was clearly Tom West’s, sounding as if he couldn’t wait, “I’ve been pent up these past few days.”

Again, it was Kate Jeffrey’s voice, “I know, so I chose a very special place.”

“Won’t anyone be here?”

“The warehouse is inspected only once every three days; no one will come.”

Then, the sound of a door closing echoed, and the conversation disappeared.

Matthew leaned against the corridor wall, sticking half his head out to look in that direction. The forked corridor was empty. He turned into the forked corridor, lightened his steps again, and slowly walked over.

Soon, Kate Jeffrey and Tom West’s voices could be heard again.

“How does it feel on the gun cabinet…”

“Amazing…”

Some indescribable sounds came from behind a door. Matthew wasn’t an innocent young man and immediately guessed what Kate Jeffrey and Tom West were doing.

He scratched his head, “So these two have hooked up.”

Eavesdropping wasn’t something Matthew was interested in, and he was about to leave when a sentence from behind the door made him stop.

“Tom…”

The speaker was clearly Kate Jeffrey, “When will you help me take care of that Matthew Horner?”

Matthew felt a surge of anger but suppressed it. Things were indeed as he had suspected; Kate Jeffrey, like him, clearly didn’t want to let this go.

“This can’t be rushed. There are so many people on the training ground; I can’t target him without reason, can I? I need to find a mistake he makes. These past few days, he hasn’t given anyone any leverage.”

“You need to hurry! I get angry just seeing that bastard!”

Actually, Matthew felt the same way about Kate Jeffrey; seeing her made him furious.

“Stay calm; this can’t be rushed!” Tom West seemed more clear-headed, “Matthew Horner is an actor personally chosen by Tom Hanks. If we target him without reason, it might bring a lot of trouble.”

Although Kate Jeffrey was arrogant and domineering, upon hearing Tom Hanks’ name, she instantly fell silent. Not to mention her, even her father wouldn’t dare to easily offend someone of Tom Hanks’ caliber.

“So we just let it go?” Matthew heard Kate Jeffrey’s reluctant voice.

“There’s still a long time left in training; don’t rush. There will be opportunities…”

Tom West’s voice gradually lowered, followed by more indescribable sounds. Matthew listened for a while but didn’t hear anything valuable. Taking advantage of the two being busy, he quickly left the warehouse.

Exiting through the side door and restoring it to its original state, he returned to the dining hall.

“So early today?” Michael Cudlitz saw Matthew return and asked curiously, “Fifteen minutes earlier than usual.”

Matthew shrugged, “Can’t be helped; my girlfriend is busy with work.”

Although he hadn’t just made a call, over the past few days, he and Brittany had spoken on the phone a few times. However, Brittany was preparing for next year’s world tour, so she was extremely busy. In the past few days, they had only talked for a total of ten minutes.

Michael Cudlitz, despite his age, was particularly curious, “What does she do?”

“She’s a singer,” Matthew said casually, “She’s taken on quite a few gigs recently.”

Michael Cudlitz thought Matthew was referring to a resident singer or something similar, “Being busy is good; that way, there’s money to be made.”

Matthew didn’t explain further; he just nodded, “Yeah, the income is decent, more than mine.” He took out his phone to check the time, “Let’s rest for a bit; we have weighted cross-country this afternoon.”

Michael Cudlitz didn’t say anything more. Matthew leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes as if resting, but in reality, he was thinking about what Kate Jeffrey and Tom West had said.

Undoubtedly, these two hooking up was very bad news for him.

Not to mention anything else, just considering Tom West, he was the military training instructor, and there was still a month of training left. Matthew couldn’t guarantee that he wouldn’t make mistakes or give Tom West something to use against him during training.

Moreover, being constantly on guard was exhausting, especially when the person he was guarding against had some power within the crew.

This wasn’t a sustainable situation. Who knew which day he might fall into their hands? From what Kate Jeffrey said, it seemed they were planning to remove him from the Band of Brothers crew.

Ronald Speirs was a role he had worked hard to obtain; he couldn’t just give it up.

What should he do? Matthew crossed his arms, pondering seriously.

Speaking of which, he had caught a little secret about Kate Jeffrey and Tom West. These two were having an affair in the crew’s warehouse…

But in Hollywood crews, this wasn’t a big deal. From what he knew, this was a relatively open industry. If actors or others in the crew took a liking to each other, they might fool around in makeup trailers or other hidden corners. At most, it would cause some gossip, but it wouldn’t lead to serious consequences.

Tom West was one thing, but just thinking about what Kate Jeffrey had said that day made him angry. Even when he was working on construction sites, he had never encountered such an unreasonable woman.

He had endured it then, but that didn’t mean the matter was over.

Matthew thought for a while longer. Maybe he could find a way to use the relationship between Kate Jeffrey and Tom West.

The afternoon training began quickly. The three-mile weighted cross-country run was exhausting. Thirty pounds of weight added to the body was completely different from running empty-handed. Even someone with excellent stamina like Matthew was panting heavily after the run.

For some reason, Tom West’s attitude in the afternoon was particularly strict. Since most people’s performance was unsatisfactory, he ordered everyone to do thirty push-ups after a five-minute rest.

In the following days, the training intensity gradually increased. Tom West even had the actors practice crawling in the cold mud, and the training didn’t stop even in the rain. Matthew felt a bit strained, and the other actors complained even more.

In some ways, this British instructor was a typical example of being serious and responsible, but actors weren’t soldiers. Many of the actors came from decent backgrounds, and after several days of strict training, many couldn’t help but resent Tom West.

“He’s a complete devil instructor!” someone complained in the changing room, “We’re actors, not soldiers!”

After so many days together, the twenty-five actors had gradually become familiar with each other. Someone immediately agreed, “After a three-mile weighted run, he makes us do thirty more push-ups. Isn’t he doing this on purpose?”

Michael Cudlitz joined the chorus of complaints, “This afternoon, I almost didn’t make it back.”

This remark first elicited laughter, followed by sighs.

“Sigh…” Matthew also shook his head and sighed, “If only we could have a gentler instructor.”

“I see you’re taking it easy.” Michael Fassbender chimed in, “You’re the one handling the training the easiest among us.”

Matthew took off his sweat-soaked cotton shirt, “I want it to be even easier!”

The others nodded in agreement; this training intensity was indeed a bit much for actors.

The changing room door was pushed open from the outside, and a British actor walked in, “Don’t get your hopes up. I just heard some bad news.”

“What bad news?” Michael Fassbender asked loudly, “James McAvoy, tell us quickly.”

The British actor named James McAvoy came to his locker and sat down, saying loudly, “My training uniform is broken. I just went to the assistant producer to exchange it. When I passed by Gary Goetzman’s office, I heard that bastard Tom West suggest something to Gary Goetzman! We… we’re doomed!”

Chapter 79: Give It a Try

“What kind of suggestion?” Matthew was the first to ask.

He had only heard what Tom West and Kate Jeffrey said at noon, and instinctively wondered if the two were planning to target him.

“Yeah, James,” another male actor asked loudly, “what kind of suggestion could make you feel like you’re doomed?”

James McAvoy looked furious, his expression exaggerated, and said, “Tom West thinks we’re living too comfortably.”

“Too comfortably?” Michael Cudlitz interrupted, “My bones are about to fall apart this afternoon!”

“Don’t interrupt, let James finish,” Michael Fassbender reminded.

Michael Cudlitz closed his mouth, and James McAvoy continued, “That bastard says the training isn’t effective enough, so he wants to increase the intensity. He wants us to move out of the hotel and live in those old military barracks at the airport. Each meal will only be canned food, and we’ll have to practice crawling in the mud, even sleeping on the cold, muddy ground…”

Hearing James McAvoy’s words, many people’s expressions changed. It was November in London, and doing this would really be deadly!

James McAvoy hadn’t finished speaking yet, “Eating and sleeping outdoors isn’t enough. He also wants to increase the weight for the weighted march from thirty pounds to forty pounds, and the distance from three miles to five miles! Also, he says that to make us think from a soldier’s perspective, we’ll have to stay near the pyrotechnics team’s experimental site, where they’re doing explosion tests, for the last ten days, and we’ll only be able to sleep three hours a day…”

After these words, the locker room instantly fell silent, and even Matthew felt a chill down his spine.

He put on a sweater and asked James McAvoy, “Did Gary Goetzman agree?”

“That’s the worst part,” James McAvoy said dejectedly, “Gary Goetzman thinks he makes a lot of sense and has asked him to come up with a new training plan.”

“F@@#K!”

A loud voice cursed, and then more people started cursing.

Matthew leaned against the locker, suddenly feeling that this might have something to do with him.

But then he thought, Tom West couldn’t have come up with such a ridiculous training plan just for him, could he?

Maybe he was just a serious and responsible military instructor, only thinking about the filming of the TV series.

But in the November weather of Britain, eating canned food, practicing crawling in the mud, and even sleeping on the cold, muddy ground, just thinking about it made him shiver.

“Inhumane… inhuman…” Matthew saw the crowd getting excited and deliberately muttered, “It’s simply inhuman!”

These days, the amount of marching, formation, weight training, and push-ups had been increasing, but the actors were most interested in weapons and tactical training, which hadn’t been started at all. It was impossible for twenty-five people to have no complaints about Tom West.

In fact, from the attitudes of Michael Fassbender, James McAvoy, and Michael Cudlitz, it was not hard to see that whether they were actors from North America or local British actors, just like the soldiers of E Company in the first episode of the script who didn’t like Captain Sobel, they all disliked Tom West.

This was almost an inevitable result for any overly strict military instructor.

In the locker room, there was another round of cursing at Tom West.

“Keep it down! Keep it down!” Matthew raised his hand in a downward motion, “Tom West’s locker room is next door. If he hears it, it’ll be trouble.”

James McAvoy waved his hand, “Don’t worry! When I came in, I saw him go out with that crazy woman Kate Jeffrey. They’re probably hooking up.”

Those two often left the airport together after work, and the film crew knew about their relationship.

However, only Matthew had discovered that the two seemed to have special preferences and often went to the warehouse to have secret meetings.

Another British actor seemed to have a strong prejudice against the two, “I wish this pair of dogs would get into a car accident!”

“I like that wish.”

Everyone in the locker room knew that Matthew had had a conflict with Kate Jeffrey, and Matthew didn’t hide this, “I hope that Land Rover is also scrapped.”

He put on a serious expression, “Brothers, let’s get mentally prepared.”

Michael Fassbender asked, “What kind of mental preparation?”

“To suffer,” Matthew shrugged and then spread his hands, “Tom West is our instructor. What can we do? Grit our teeth and endure it. It’ll be over soon.”

James McAvoy shook his head as he listened, “Not everyone has a physique as good as yours.”

Matthew also shook his head, “What can we do? He’s the instructor.”

Michael Fassbender suddenly said, “It would be great if he quit.”

Someone agreed, “It would be good if the film crew replaced him. I don’t want to roll in the mud, especially in this weather.”

“I’ll remind you,” Matthew seemed very considerate of them, “Tom West is a specially appointed military instructor by the film crew.”

“Pfft,” Michael Cudlitz said disdainfully, “There are plenty of people like him in the military.”

“Hmm!” Michael Fassbender expanded his imagination, “So many officers retire every year. Tom West doesn’t have a glorious Hollywood background. To become this instructor, I think it must be because of Kate Jeffrey’s connections.”

He was young and impulsive, “If Tom West really comes up with the training plan James mentioned, we must do something about it.”

James McAvoy also agreed with him, “If he really makes me eat canned food and sleep in the mud every day, I’ll be the first to kill him!”

“You all calm down! The new plan hasn’t come out yet, has it?” Matthew stood up again, “Even if it does, we can endure it for a few weeks.”

Many people gave him contemptuous looks. In their impression, Matthew seemed to be a person who could endure a lot. Even when that crazy woman was so arrogant at the entrance, he could endure it. This bit of training hardship was nothing to him.

James McAvoy shook his head at Matthew again, “You can endure too much.”

Michael Fassbender stood up and patted Matthew’s shoulder, “In this weather, you might get sick. The film crew is about to start shooting. If you get sick with something like pneumonia, will the film crew wait for us?”

Matthew was speechless and found that he didn’t need to do much. These young and impulsive guys really didn’t like people like Tom West.

It made sense. These people were actors, all dreaming of being stars, and didn’t have the mindset of soldiers. Most of them hadn’t experienced this kind of physical hardship, so it was strange that their emotions were high when they were being trained like soldiers.

There were very few masochists in the world.

After complaining about Tom West, the actors left the locker room one after another. Matthew, Michael Cudlitz, and Eion Bailey still walked back to the hotel. When they reached the temporary exit of the airport, Matthew deliberately felt his pocket.

“Damn it!” He frowned, “I left my phone in the locker. I’ll go back and get it.”

Michael Cudlitz stopped, “Should we wait for you?”

Matthew waved his hand, “You go back first. Wait for me in the hotel restaurant.”

After saying that, he returned to the locker room, took out the phone he had deliberately left in the locker, and then went to the door of Tom West’s locker room next door. He took out the rubber gloves he had prepared earlier, put them on, carefully observed, and seeing nothing unusual, opened the door and went in.

Since it was a men’s locker room, the same as the one used by the actors, Tom West’s locker room was not locked.

Matthew opened a few lockers and looked inside, not touching anything. Finally, when he opened a locker, he found a large box of condoms. Looking at the production date on the box, it was definitely recently purchased.

This locker room had only been used by Tom West recently, so Matthew guessed that the condoms were definitely his.

He noted the position and orientation of the box, took out the box of condoms, opened it, and saw that three were missing, which matched the number of times he had observed Tom West and Kate Jeffrey going to the warehouse.

Looking at this box of condoms, Matthew suddenly remembered a news story he had seen on his smartphone and thought he could give it a try.

If it succeeded, the person involved would definitely be very upset; if it failed, he wouldn’t lose anything.

Having made up his mind, he put the box of condoms back in the locker exactly as it was, then looked around the locker room for other useful things, but didn’t find anything. He carefully left the locker room, making sure not to leave any traces, took off the rubber gloves and put them in his coat pocket, and left the dormitory building with his phone.

After returning to the hotel for dinner, Matthew specially called a taxi, went into the city of London, and bought several boxes of condoms identical to Tom West’s from a large supermarket, even choosing the same production date. After returning, he carefully studied them and confirmed that his idea for the locker room was feasible.

In the following days, in addition to completing the training with quality and quantity, he continued to observe Kate Jeffrey and Tom West and found that the two went to the warehouse every two days during lunch break, very regularly.

On the other hand, what James McAvoy said became a reality. Including Matthew, more than twenty actors participating in the training, at the request of the film crew and Gary Goetzman, all moved into the old military barracks of the training base. Fortunately, they didn’t have to sleep on the floor for the time being, with two actors sharing a dormitory.

Since Eion Bailey had already spoken to Michael Cudlitz in advance, Matthew had to choose to share a dormitory with Michael Fassbender.

The living conditions in these old military barracks were far worse than those in the hotel. Coupled with the bad weather in Britain, it was damp and cold. Tom West’s training intensity was increasing, and the film crew’s meals were gradually changing to military canned food, which looked good but tasted terrible.

The new training plan was also underway. As Tom West said, to create a realistic filming effect, the actors needed to give 100%, so the film crew also appropriately transformed the training ground. Next to the actors’ formation and cooperation training ground, several mud pits were newly dug, and water began to be poured in.

Although this part of the training had not yet begun, the film crew had specially assigned a medical support team to stand by at all times. The actors were still full of resentment, and their dissatisfaction with Tom West, the instigator, was growing.

Chapter 80: Mentholatum

“Faster! Pick up the pace!”

Tom West stood at the edge of the newly dug mud pit on the training ground, shouting at the soldiers crawling through the muck. “Faster! Remember, you’re soldiers now!”

With a Chicago Typewriter strapped to his back, Matthew paid no mind to the splashing mud as he pushed forward with his arms and legs, quickly outpacing the others. Perhaps due to his natural physique and rigorous training, by the midpoint of the exercise, his stamina and strength had given him a significant advantage.

Climbing out of the mud pit, Matthew stood up, and a medic immediately handed him hot water and a blanket. He took a sip of the water, then used the blanket to wipe the mud from his face before draping it over himself.

The film crew only wanted them to undergo training similar to battlefield conditions to improve their performance during filming—not to actually torment them. The support measures in place were quite thorough.

“F@#K!”

A curse rang out as Michael Fassbender crawled out of the mud pit. Matthew reached out a hand to pull him up. Michael glared at Tom West in the distance and cursed again, “That bastard!”

Tom West happened to look over, and Matthew tugged at Michael, whispering, “No need to go against him. It won’t do us any good.”

He had only meant it as a casual remark, but Michael took it the wrong way, nodding fiercely. “Right! We can’t do it openly!”

Matthew didn’t say anything else. He recalled the script—there were similar scenes in the filming. As a well-trained paratrooper unit, they needed to be proficient in tactical movements. But while such training might be bearable in summer, it was sheer torture in this season.

A cold wind blew, and Matthew shivered.

This paycheck wasn’t easy to earn.

Soon, everyone had crawled out of the mud pit. Matthew thought Tom West would announce the end of training, but instead, the man bellowed, “You’re a team! An elite paratrooper unit, not a bunch of lone wolves! Where’s your formation? Where’s your coordination? I don’t see it!”

He pointed at the mud pit. “Now, get back in there!”

By the time training ended, the sky had already darkened. The actors dragged their exhausted bodies to take hot showers, and many didn’t even eat dinner before collapsing into bed.

Honestly, the military canned food served for dinner wasn’t appealing to many.

Fortunately, while Tom West rigidly enforced military-style training, the film crew remembered they weren’t real soldiers. The next two days were the weekend, so they were given a two-day break.

To avoid disturbing his exhausted roommate, Michael Fassbender went to sleep, and Matthew didn’t insist on reading. He turned off the light and went straight to bed. He must have been truly exhausted because when he woke up, the sun was already high in the sky.

He pulled out his phone from under the pillow to check the time and saw three missed calls from Brittany. He quickly called back, but after the ringtone played for a while, no one answered. He suddenly realized it was the middle of the night in America and hung up.

Brittany had probably been busy all day and was fast asleep by now.

“You’re up?” Michael Fassbender pushed the door open. “I saw you sleeping soundly, so I didn’t wake you.” He placed several takeout boxes on the table. “I brought you breakfast.”

“Thanks.” Matthew stretched as he got up.

Michael Fassbender looked at him and said, “I thought you were Iron Man.”

Matthew laughed. “Even Iron Man needs rest.”

He went to the bathroom to wash up, then, without standing on ceremony, opened the takeout box and started eating. “Any plans for today since it’s a day off?”

Michael Fassbender thought for a moment. “James and I are meeting Damian Lewis. Want to come?”

“I don’t know him.” Matthew shook his head. “Why go see him?”

“To ask about their training.” Michael Fassbender said directly. “See if they’re as miserable as we are.”

Damian Lewis and the other main actors weren’t training with them.

Matthew knew very well that almost every large film crew had a hierarchy. Damian Lewis and the others were far more important than them, the character actors.

“You’re not actually planning to do something, are you?” Matthew swallowed his food.

“I asked around. The reason we’re being treated this way is all because of Tom West.” Michael Fassbender was still a young man in his early twenties. “If we have to go through that again, I’ll go crazy!”

Matthew thought for a moment. “Have you come up with a plan?”

Michael Fassbender shook his head. “No.”

After finishing a carton of milk, Matthew pulled out a tissue to wipe his mouth, then cleaned up the trash. “Even though I can endure it, I’d still like things to be easier. I can give you a useful clue.”

“What clue?” Michael Fassbender asked.

“You should know.” Matthew didn’t want to draw attention. “Every day after lunch, I go outside to call my girlfriend.”

Michael Fassbender nodded. Many people knew about this.

Matthew got straight to the point. “While I was on the phone, I saw Tom West and Kate Jeffrey going to the warehouse together several times.”

“Oh?” Michael Fassbender raised an eyebrow. “Those two…”

“I’m going into the city for a bit.” Matthew changed his clothes and put on his backpack. “I haven’t been to downtown London yet.”

Michael Fassbender seemed to be considering something and waved his hand dismissively. “Go ahead. If you get lost, you can call me or James.”

After leaving Hatfield Aerodrome, Matthew hailed a taxi, planning to go to London’s Chinatown.

However, he didn’t have the driver take him directly there. Instead, like an ordinary tourist, he first visited the famous Westminster Abbey, wandered around inside, then browsed a nearby supermarket with heavy foot traffic. He didn’t find what he was looking for.

After circling a few times in the crowded areas, Matthew finally walked to Chinatown.

Though he wasn’t very familiar with the situation in Britain, he figured that what he was looking for wouldn’t be easy to find in regular London shops or malls at this time. Chinatown was his best bet.

London’s Chinatown was located in the Soho district of Westminster, filled with Chinese restaurants, shops, and souvenir stores.

Upon arrival, Matthew took a quick look around. His first impression was that this wasn’t a residential area for Chinese people but rather a tourist street.

Passing through the towering Chinese archway, he entered Chinatown. Near the entrance were several restaurants with large hanging signs. Matthew wasn’t there to eat, so he continued deeper inside and soon spotted a small supermarket with a sign in traditional Chinese characters. He walked in.

The supermarket wasn’t large. After walking around twice without finding what he wanted, he had to ask a salesperson for help.

The salesperson had a high nose and deep-set eyes—clearly British. After listening to Matthew, he shook his head. “Sorry, sir, I don’t understand what you’re asking for.”

Matthew was helpless. “Do you have any Chinese staff here?”

“Yes!” the British salesperson said. “Wait a moment, I’ll call someone.”

Soon, a young girl with black hair and yellow skin approached. Matthew quickly switched to Chinese. “Hello.”

The girl said something, but Matthew didn’t understand. He scratched his head, then realized she wasn’t speaking English or Mandarin—it seemed to be Cantonese or Hokkien.

“Do you speak English?” Matthew was unfamiliar with those dialects. The girl smiled and switched to very standard British English. “Hello, sir. How can I help you?”

“I need a product from China!” Matthew gestured with his hands to mimic a bottle. “It’s a small green bottle called…”

He thought for a moment, then pronounced it in English: “Feng… You… Jing…”

The girl looked confused, as if she hadn’t heard clearly. “Sorry, sir. What did you say?”

Matthew scratched his head, gesturing as he spoke. “Feng… You… Jing… It’s a Chinese medicinal liquid that’s cooling, relieves pain and itching, and is specifically for mosquito bites.”

“Ah, I see.” The girl understood what Matthew was asking for. “Wait a moment. We should have some in the storeroom.”

Matthew added, “Preferably the extra-strength kind?”

“You’re in luck.” The girl smiled. “We imported a batch of mentholatum with three times the usual concentration from China this summer, intended for forest rangers. We still have some left.”

She led Matthew to the checkout counter. “This product is usually only purchased in the summer. Few people buy it in winter, so we take it off the shelves during the colder months.” She asked, “How many bottles would you like?”

Matthew thought for a moment. He still needed to conduct experiments, so one bottle wouldn’t be enough. “The extra-strength kind. Give me ten bottles.”

The girl was surprised by the quantity but didn’t ask further. She went to the storeroom and brought back ten small boxes of mentholatum, packaging them together for Matthew.

“Thank you.”

After paying, Matthew left the supermarket, found a place to eat lunch, then left Chinatown. He stopped by a small clinic to buy several extra-small medical syringes and quick-drying adhesive for sealing wounds. Finding a quiet park, he opened his backpack, took out the condoms he had purchased a few days earlier, and began his experiment.

After several trials, using up a few bottles of mentholatum and half of the syringes, and most of the condoms, Matthew felt his idea had some potential. Even if it failed, there wasn’t much to lose, so he decided to give it a try.

If it worked, Kate Jeffrey would be over the moon…

Though this might harm the innocent Tom West, he didn’t hesitate for a second.

Honestly, while he could endure Tom West’s harsh training, like Michael Fassbender and the others, he had no fondness for drill sergeant types.

By the time the sky had completely darkened, Matthew returned to the Hatfield Aerodrome dormitory with his backpack. When he pushed open the door, he found Michael Fassbender, James McAvoy, and Michael Cudlitz huddled together, whispering.

Chapter 81: The Plan Begins

“You’re back just in time, Matthew,” Michael Cudlitz waved him over. “James did some digging based on your tip. Tom West and Kate Jeffrey are definitely hooking up in that warehouse—and not just once!”

Matthew stowed his backpack and asked, “What are you planning?”

“Getting rid of Tom West!” Michael Fassbender said bluntly. “We want the film crew to replace him with a new instructor.”

James McAvoy added, “We met with Damian Lewis today. Their training focuses more on tactics and weapons—similar military drills, but their instructor is a retired veteran with years in the industry. He said there’s no need for such brutal training; just basic familiarity is enough. Adjustments can be made during actual filming.”

“We could just bring this up with Gary Goetzman,” Matthew pulled out a chair and sat down. “No need to—”

Michael Fassbender shook his head. “The contract between the crew and Tom West includes a penalty clause. If he hasn’t breached it, firing him would cost a fortune.”

Matthew frowned. “So what’s the plan?”

“Make him quit on his own!” James McAvoy sniffled, his nose red. Matthew noticed and asked, “You caught a cold?”

James nodded. “Yeah. So even for our health, we need to get rid of Tom West.”

Michael Fassbender chimed in, “This show could make us stars. You want to be replaced because you’re sick?”

“No!” Michael Cudlitz shook his head firmly. “Absolutely not!”

Matthew shrugged, deliberately pointing out, “Four people aren’t enough.”

“Who said it’s just four?” James McAvoy grinned confidently. “I visited the others’ dorms before coming here. They all support kicking Tom West out—unconditionally!”

He turned to Matthew. “We even included Kate Jeffrey in the plan! You don’t want to see her get what’s coming? You’re not just going to keep taking it, are you?”

“I’m no Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtle!” Matthew muttered.

“Good…” James McAvoy pinched his red nose, as if plotting a coup. “Tonight, I’ll gather everyone. Fassbender and I have a rough idea—we’ll discuss it together.”

With that, James McAvoy and Michael Cudlitz left.

Matthew never mentioned his own plan. Now, Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy were the masterminds. He was just following along—if anything went wrong, he had room to distance himself.

As for his little experiment, he’d see if he could sneak it into their plan. That way, he’d have cover.

That night, over twenty actors who despised the demonic instructor formed an alliance, silently endorsing James McAvoy and Michael Fassbender’s scheme.

Matthew suspected many shared his mindset. After all, James and Michael were leading the charge. If things went south, the crew would go after them first—not twenty actors over one instructor.

But Matthew knew James and Michael wouldn’t act without confidence. Their plan had a real chance.

Training resumed. Tom West still treated the actors like raw recruits, ignoring their complaints. Matthew observed him for a long time, forming his own theories.

Tom West’s behavior likely stemmed from several factors: his personality, his recent military discharge, his desire to do his job well—or perhaps, unable to find fault with him, others were being dragged down…

But Matthew thought the last possibility was unlikely.

The actors endured three more days, but they weren’t idle. James McAvoy and Michael Fassbender, using Matthew’s intel, confirmed several things. Most crucially, Tom West and Kate Jeffrey had a thing for the warehouse—especially the one storing weapon props. Every few days, they’d sneak off during lunch breaks.

Matthew further confirmed their pattern: every two days, like clockwork.

He also checked Tom West’s locker multiple times. The box of condoms was still there—and the count had dropped again.

The day before James and Michael were set to act, Matthew left the dormitory building, then doubled back. Wearing rubber gloves, he slipped into Tom West’s locker room. Opening his backpack, he took out his prepared gear. Picking up the condom box, he used a tiny medical syringe to inject mentholatum into the front of each condom wrapper, then sealed the microscopic needle holes with fast-drying glue.

He inspected his work carefully. Unless someone examined it closely under light, the tampering was invisible.

Matthew’s biggest worry was the smell. Mentholatum was strong, and though he’d mixed in some liquid fragrance, it couldn’t mask it completely.

Fortunately, James and Michael’s plan provided cover. Even if his part failed, they wouldn’t fare well either.

He injected mentholatum into every condom wrapper, sealed the holes, and returned them to their original spot.

After a final check to ensure no traces were left, he left the locker room.

Back in the military-style dorm, Michael Fassbender, who had gone to discuss plans with James McAvoy, hadn’t returned. Matthew checked the time and called Brittany.

“Hey, Matthew.”

Hearing Brittany’s voice, Matthew’s restless, vengeful heart calmed. “Rehearsal over?”

“Not yet…” Brittany sounded troubled. “The producer isn’t happy with my performance on one song. They want me to practice harder. I’ve been so busy lately, and with the time difference, even calling is hard.”

Matthew comforted her, “Once I finish filming and you wrap up your tour, we’ll have time.”

“Mhm!” Brittany’s mood lifted slightly. “Then we’ll go on vacation together!”

She then grumbled, “This is my first concert, and I can’t lip-sync. The record company is strict—I have to sing live, even if it’s just following the backing track.”

“I believe in you, Bubu,” Matthew encouraged her. “You’ll do great!”

He’d heard Brittany sing. Honestly, her live performance didn’t match her studio recordings.

But as Brittany explained, this was normal for pop singers. Few could sound like their albums live.

Studio recordings had all sorts of enhancements, making every singer seem like a vocal powerhouse.

As for lip-syncing at concerts, in the cutthroat music industry, getting caught would be disastrous.

After a few minutes, Brittany had to get back to work. Matthew ended the call.

Putting his phone away, he sat by the window, reading today’s newspaper. Even with the grueling training, he maintained his reading habit whenever possible.

If an actor couldn’t understand a slightly complex script, that would be tragic.

After finishing The Times, the dorm door opened. Michael Fassbender walked in, dragging a chair over to sit beside Matthew.

“Our plan might start tomorrow,” Michael Fassbender lowered his voice. “Based on their usual routine, Tom West and Kate Jeffrey will likely meet in the warehouse at noon.”

He spoke even softer, “I’ve arranged with an assistant producer who’s been bullied by Kate Jeffrey since joining. He’ll cooperate…”

Matthew nodded but said nothing, playing the role of a minor follower, obeying the boss’s orders.

Night deepened. One by one, dorm lights went out. The building fell silent—just like any other night.

The next day, brutal training continued. The actors practiced zigzag sprints. The training ground had several staggered foxholes. Per Tom West’s orders, each actor had to move skillfully between them—never in a straight line.

The actors performed as usual. Anyone cast in a major role here had at least decent acting skills.

After the morning session, Tom West left as always. But the actors were different—many had sudden tears or wear in their paratrooper uniforms.

They ate lunch first. When the lookout signaled, following Michael Fassbender’s suggestion, they approached the assistant producer overseeing their group, requesting new uniforms.

The assistant producer—the same one who had brought Matthew and the other North American actors to the airport—inspected their clothes, took photos for records, then led them out of the office building toward the costume warehouse.

Matthew blended into the crowd, silent throughout. He didn’t need to do anything—just wait for Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy to make their move.

Chapter 82: The Prank

The group followed the assistant producer, gradually approaching the side door of the warehouse. A British actor suddenly appeared from somewhere and joined the procession.

“Have they gone in?” Matthew, following behind Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy, heard the former’s hushed question. The British actor nodded and whispered, “Kate Jeffrey has been inside for a while. Tom West went in just a few minutes ago.”

“Good!” Michael Fassbender flashed a shark-like grin. “Very good!”

Everyone needed to collect new costumes, which required entering this warehouse. Moreover, Michael Fassbender had already coordinated with the assistant producer the night before, and they had reached an understanding.

Now, everything was just for show—for the film crew and outsiders.

The assistant producer arrived at the side door and asked curiously, “Why is the lock open?”

“Hurry up and take us to get our clothes!” James McAvoy, seeing the assistant producer getting into the act, urged, “We still have training later.”

The assistant producer opened the side door of the warehouse and entered first. Matthew, following Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy, also went inside.

The group moved with perfect coordination. As soon as they entered the warehouse, everyone lightened their steps and stopped speaking.

Inside the weapons warehouse, Kate Jeffrey was half-reclining in front of a massive prop gun cabinet, behind which stood a row of M1 Garands and Chicago Typewriters.

Tom West stood in front of her, taking out the equipment he had prepared that morning. He tore open the packaging, noticing that the oil seemed a bit excessive, and caught a slightly pungent scent.

“Hurry up!” Kate Jeffrey urged, “Hurry up! What are you spacing out for?”

With the arrow on the string, Tom West glanced down. Apart from the cool sensation in his hands, he didn’t notice any issues, so he proceeded.

In such a heated moment, who would consider trivial matters?

Matthew, among the actors, turned into the branching corridor. Michael Fassbender exchanged a glance with James McAvoy. “Get ready to move.”

James McAvoy slipped his hand into his bulging coat pocket.

Just then, a high-pitched, piercing scream that seemed to pierce the clouds suddenly erupted from ahead. Even through a door, it was unmistakably clear.

“Ah…”

It was an unusually sharp scream from a woman, terrifying in a way that made it sound as if she had been assaulted by every man in the film crew.

Then, a man’s muffled roar followed.

Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy exchanged bewildered looks, unsure of what was happening.

“Tom West!” Kate Jeffrey’s sharp voice rang out again. “What did you do? Are you burning me with fire?”

“Ah…”

Her voice grew higher and higher, as if an irresistible force was dragging her into the abyss.

Matthew was taken aback. Was the effect really this intense?

The two people in the weapons prop warehouse seemed to have gone mad, emitting all sorts of strange noises. The people in the corridor were stunned, unsure of what to do.

“Get away from me, quick!”

Finally, Kate Jeffrey managed a coherent sentence. Tom West shouted, “You’re convulsing! I can’t get out! How am I supposed to move away?”

“Damn it!” Kate Jeffrey’s scream was as unpleasant as nails scraping a rusty iron plate. “Where’s my phone? Where’s my phone? Hurry up and call for medical help! This could be fatal…”

Hearing this, Michael Fassbender couldn’t help but flash a shark-like grin and shouted, “Who’s there? Need help?”

After speaking, he exchanged a glance with James McAvoy, who then called out to the surrounding people, “Someone’s screaming in agony! Everyone, hurry and save them!”

Their voices weren’t quiet, so the people in the weapons warehouse definitely heard them. Tom West’s shout rang out again, “Don’t come over! We’re fine!”

Tom West, being a recently discharged soldier, maintained a relatively clear mind in such a moment.

But Kate Jeffrey had never experienced anything like this and couldn’t care about anything else. She shouted, “Hurry! Hurry! I need help! Find a doctor! I’m going to die! Ah! Ah—I’m really going to die! Oh God, please forgive me… I don’t want to die…”

By the end, her voice was filled with sobs, even more tragic than a medieval woman suffering at the hands of the church’s fire torture.

Suddenly, Matthew grew concerned. Could Kate Jeffrey be in mortal danger? Probably not, after all, it was just mentholatum.

He had initially considered super-concentrated pepper spray, but that was too easily detectable.

At this point, Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy didn’t care what Tom West said. Although the turn of events had completely disrupted their original plan, Kate Jeffrey’s cries for help gave them the perfect excuse to rush to the door of the weapons prop warehouse and kick it open.

Then, seeing the two strangely positioned people inside, Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy simultaneously widened their eyes and opened their mouths, unsure of what to do.

“Save them! Save them!” Michael Cudlitz rushed past Matthew into the warehouse. “Hurry and save them!”

Over twenty people thundered into the warehouse and collectively froze.

Kate Jeffrey and Tom West lay on the ground, with a piece of clothing awkwardly draped between them. The former kept trying to roll over but couldn’t separate from the latter, only managing to twist about.

Seeing this scene, Matthew suppressed his laughter, confirming that Kate Jeffrey was in no real danger—just uncomfortable.

But Kate Jeffrey was far beyond just uncomfortable; she had already started wailing, her face smeared with tears and snot.

“Save me! Please, save me!” She reached out to the crowd, pleading, “Please, take me to a doctor.”

Tom West gritted his teeth against the pain. “No! You…”

Before he could finish, Michael Fassbender cut him off, calling to his companions, “Don’t just stand there! Hurry and save them!”

Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy led the charge, with seven or eight actors surrounding them. Despite the two being stuck together for some odd reason, the group had strength in numbers. They lifted the two and carried them away.

Everyone seemed to have forgotten that Kate Jeffrey and Tom West weren’t wearing any clothes…

A piece of underwear was draped between Kate Jeffrey and Tom West as they were carried out of the warehouse by the crowd.

Although Tom West was strong, with so many people grabbing him and his vital parts trapped, he had no chance to resist. His words were drowned out by Kate Jeffrey’s sharp screams and wails.

As if that wasn’t enough, Michael Fassbender exchanged a glance with James McAvoy, reminding him, “Hurry and find a doctor!”

James McAvoy understood immediately. He had someone take his place in carrying the two and sprinted ahead.

“Help! Doctor!” He ran while shouting at the top of his lungs, “Someone’s dying! Where’s the doctor? Hurry and save them! Help!”

It was lunchtime, and there weren’t many people outside the warehouse. James McAvoy’s shout for help immediately drew several dozen people from nearby restaurants, office buildings, and the pyrotechnics department.

Gawking was a universal pastime.

Tom West, seeing the shadowy onlookers ahead, finally closed his mouth and slowly shut his eyes, his face turning crimson with embarrassment.

When had he ever been so humiliated?

As they were carried forward, the surrounding crowd buzzed with comments.

“What’s going on with these two?”

“So funny, messing around and ending up like this.”

“A pair of shameless lovers.”

“Truly embarrassing. If it were me, I’d find a place to kill myself.”

“Help! Doctor!” The person calling for a doctor ahead continued to shout, “Someone’s dying! Where’s the doctor? Hurry and save them! Help!”

More and more people came out, pointing and whispering at Kate Jeffrey and Tom West.

Compared to Tom West, who felt utterly humiliated, Kate Jeffrey couldn’t care less about any of that. She only felt as if she were being roasted over a fire, on the verge of death at any moment.

Matthew looked at the tearful, suffering Kate Jeffrey without a hint of sympathy. He was a nobody and didn’t understand the grand philosophy of repaying evil with kindness. He only knew that to deal with bad people, you had to use even worse methods.

A fleeting smile crossed his lips. The oppressive mood he had carried since that conflict instantly lifted. He looked up at the sky, and even though it was November, he felt the weather in London was truly wonderful.

After walking a distance with the actors, he took advantage of the moment when no one was paying attention and gradually slowed his pace, falling back into the crowd of onlookers. Eventually, he stopped, no longer concerned with Kate Jeffrey. With Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy, that pair of close friends, around, she wouldn’t have an easy time.

Following the crowd of onlookers, Matthew arrived at the infirmary. The people ahead carried Kate Jeffrey and Tom West into the infirmary with many hands, but the crowd behind didn’t disperse. They all gathered at the infirmary door, eager to see the spectacle.

Such an incident was rare even in a Hollywood film crew, and it would give people something to gossip about when discussing industry rumors later.

Matthew saw Michael Cudlitz come out of the infirmary and went over to ask, “How is it? What’s the situation now?”

“I’m not sure.” Michael Cudlitz shook his head. “As soon as I went in, the doctor kicked me out.”

The two stood at the infirmary door for a few minutes before Michael Fassbender also came out.

He saw Matthew, Michael Cudlitz, and the others. This wasn’t the place to talk, so he signaled to everyone and immediately headed toward the restaurant.

When they reached a secluded spot, he covered his mouth and burst into laughter, his body shaking from the intensity.

The others, thinking of Kate Jeffrey and Tom West’s appearance, also started laughing.

“Although our plan was disrupted by the unexpected turn of events and didn’t come into play,” Michael Fassbender said to everyone, “I like this unexpected twist!”

Chapter 83: Resignation

Matthew approached Michael Fassbender in the restaurant and asked, “How are they doing?”

“Not too bad,” Michael Fassbender replied, having spent the most time in the infirmary. “A couple of muscle relaxant shots, and keeping them apart should do the trick.”

He couldn’t help but laugh again. “I doubt they’ll have the face to stay in the crew. The production team won’t just sit by and do nothing.”

Matthew nodded, lowering his voice. “Is that why you had James call for help?”

Michael Fassbender didn’t deny it. “Don’t forget, our goal was to get rid of Tom West… and Kate Jeffrey.” He stretched lazily and added, “It feels great not having to go through those twisted, hellish training sessions anymore.”

“It would be best if we could go back to the hotel.”

Everyone preferred comfort, and Matthew was no exception. “This damp, old military camp is too uncomfortable to live in.”

Michael Fassbender ignored Matthew’s complaint and instead asked, “How do you feel? Are you in a good mood? I know you’ve always been annoyed with Kate Jeffrey but couldn’t do anything about her.”

“Let’s just say…” Matthew didn’t hide his feelings. “Since joining the crew, today is the best day I’ve had!”

The two exchanged a glance and burst into laughter.

With the military instructor out of the picture, the actors’ training was temporarily suspended. When it would resume depended on the production team’s notice. The team didn’t want the situation to escalate, so they imposed a gag order on everyone. No one suspected anything unusual—after all, affairs leading to various problems were all too common in Hollywood.

According to information provided by James McAvoy, Gary Goetzman, who was in charge of affairs at Hatfield Aerodrome, later went to check on the situation. However, after hearing the report from the assistant producer who had led Matthew and Michael Fassbender’s group of actors to the warehouse, he didn’t even enter the infirmary. He simply ordered a low-key handling of the matter and left.

As the assistant producer put it, an affair was one thing, but causing such an embarrassing incident was another. Even Gary Goetzman couldn’t help but laugh and shake his head.

After noon, calculating that the garbage truck would arrive soon, Matthew quietly went to the changing room. He disposed of the remaining materials in his locker and Tom West’s box of condoms.

He took the tampered ones and replaced them with another box he had prepared in advance, identical in production date and remaining quantity, placing it in Tom West’s locker to prevent any clues from being discovered through the condoms.

The day after the incident, James McAvoy, who was somewhat of a local, passed on more news. Tom West and Kate Jeffrey had resigned and left the crew one after another. The production team promoted the assistant producer to replace Kate Jeffrey’s position and planned to have the assistant to the military instructor who trained the main actors like Damian Lewis take over as the instructor for their group of actors.

The new instructor’s training methods were entirely different from Tom West’s.

No one cared about Tom West and Kate Jeffrey, who had left the crew. Everyone was looking forward to the remaining month and a half of training.

Sure enough, in the afternoon, Gary Goetzman gathered all the actors on the training ground and announced that a man named David Hazy would be the new military instructor.

Not only was he responsible for training the more than twenty character actors, but he would also serve as the military advisor during filming.

After taking up the position, David Hazy lived up to Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy’s expectations. He almost entirely rejected Tom West’s military-style training plan. Weighted cross-country runs were canceled and replaced with a daily three-mile run. Plans for rolling in mud pits and sleeping on hard ground were outright rejected.

As David Hazy put it, they were just actors. As long as they could act like soldiers, there was no need to become soldiers.

David Hazy had several years of experience in Hollywood, and his training philosophy for actors was entirely different from that of Tom West, who had just left the military.

Of course, David Hazy was undoubtedly more popular.

After all, this was Hollywood, not the British Royal Marines.

Matthew and the others successfully left the old, damp military barracks at Hatfield Aerodrome and moved back into their hotel.

After this incident, Matthew grew closer to Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy. The three were of similar age, from different countries, and had no direct competition. After training, they often went to the bar for a drink.

“I’ve always found it strange,” Michael Fassbender said, raising his glass and taking a sip of beer before addressing Matthew and James McAvoy. “Why did Tom West and Kate Jeffrey have an accident right when we were planning to deal with Tom West? This accident not only got Tom West out of the crew but also got rid of that annoying woman, Kate Jeffrey.”

James McAvoy let out a beer burp. “Isn’t that good?”

“It is good,” Michael Fassbender said, looking puzzled. “But it’s too much of a coincidence.”

Matthew raised his beer glass. “Why think about that? They’re gone. What we should do is celebrate.”

He raised his glass in a toast, and Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy followed suit. After clinking glasses, they finished the remaining beer in their cups.

“I think…” Michael Fassbender wasn’t giving up. “Maybe Kate Jeffrey offended too many people. Someone might have targeted her specifically, and Tom West just got caught up in it.”

James McAvoy nodded. “That’s possible.”

Matthew, however, was signaling the bartender to bring them three more beers.

Michael Fassbender suddenly turned to Matthew and said, “You’ve had conflicts with Kate Jeffrey too, haven’t you?”

“Do you suspect I did it?” Matthew wasn’t stupid enough to admit it. He shrugged and said, “I’m happy Kate Jeffrey is having bad luck, but her suddenly… I can’t find the right word. It’s bizarre. If someone deliberately set her up, it’s not something an ordinary person could do.”

James McAvoy looked at Matthew. “It definitely wasn’t Matthew. This guy would have continued to endure it if we hadn’t pushed him.”

Michael Fassbender patted Matthew’s arm and didn’t press further, changing the subject instead. “After training, we have a break. Are you interested in going somewhere together for a few days?”

“Sure!” James McAvoy was interested. “Where to?”

Matthew shook his head. “I can’t go. I need to return to North America. My agent has a lot of things to handle.”

“Are you going to see your girlfriend?” Michael Fassbender asked deliberately. “I see you making several calls every day.”

“Yeah,” Matthew didn’t deny it. “She’s too busy with work. We haven’t seen each other in a long time.”

Although he talked to Brittany every day, due to the time difference and work, their calls were rarely longer than a few minutes.

Brittany was preparing for a concert that would start early next year and couldn’t come to the UK to see him. Matthew had to use his break to go see her.

After finishing another beer each, the three left the bar. After all, they had training the next day.

The training for the shoot was nearing its end. Since Tom West left the crew, the training load for Matthew and the others had instantly decreased. Apart from some basic tactical training, the new instructor, David Hazy, focused on weapon usage and tactical coordination.

In the last ten days of training, Matthew and the others not only trained but also addressed each other by their character names in daily life. They learned a large amount of basic military knowledge every day, becoming proficient in weapon usage, close combat skills, individual tactics, and the codes and hand signals used by the military during World War II.

Actors like Matthew not only mastered these combat skills but also gradually got into character, becoming proficient in using weapons. He could even skillfully disassemble and assemble the M-1 Garand rifle and the Thompson submachine gun.

Unlike Tom West’s physically grueling training, David Hazy focused more on instilling a mindset in the actors during training, helping Matthew and the others understand what it meant to be a qualified soldier.

He had the actors think like soldiers, but truly becoming such a person was difficult. In the military, relying solely on individual strength was impossible to complete any task. Team spirit was the fundamental guarantee of victory. If a teammate had trouble, the others had to stop and help.

Those who hadn’t experienced the battlefield found it hard to understand this sentiment, but the plan that Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy had devised but not implemented brought the actors emotionally closer. By the end of the training, the more than twenty character actors, including Matthew, truly looked like a solid team.

By mid-December, the training finally ended. The production team gave everyone involved a break, which was longer than Matthew and Michael Fassbender had expected, lasting until the end of the Christmas holiday. After the break, the TV series would officially move into filming.

Like most American actors, Matthew chose to return to North America. This trip wasn’t just to see Brittany; Helen Herman had also called him earlier, and there were some acting-related matters to handle.

Taking the flight booked by the production team, as soon as he exited Los Angeles International Airport, he first called Helen Herman, arranging to meet at Angel Agency the next morning. Then he dialed Brittany’s number, but she was probably in rehearsal and didn’t answer, so he sent her a text message to let her know he had landed.

He hailed a taxi and returned to his rented apartment in Westwood. On the way, he received a reply from Brittany, arranging to meet that evening.

Chapter 84: The First Role Premieres

Since the apartment had been unoccupied for too long, Matthew found a decent hotel nearby, checked in early, and sent Brittany the detailed address.

Brittany must have been extremely busy—she didn’t arrive until after eight-thirty. The moment they saw each other, they kissed passionately without a word. Long-separated lovers, once stirred, could only end up in one way.

“Don’t move anymore…” Brittany seemed exhausted. “Let me rest for a bit.”

She leaned against Matthew, panting. “I’ve been so busy lately, my schedule is packed every day. My agent and the record company keep pushing me, and you’re not in Los Angeles. I don’t even have anyone to complain to.”

Matthew sat up and pulled Brittany into his arms. “You’re a big star now. All this effort is worth it.”

“Mhm!” Brittany nodded. “Originally, my Chicago concert and Christina Aguilera’s meet-and-greet had a scheduling conflict, but my agent said Christina’s record company was worried about my popularity and backed down.”

Seeing Brittany’s smug expression, Matthew pinched her nose. “So, Bubu, you don’t need to worry about some small star who’s not on your level. Keep your eyes on the bigger picture.”

Perhaps standing in different positions led to different perspectives. He added, “You should look ahead, surpass those ahead of you—like Madonna.”

Brittany scratched her cheek. “That’s hard.”

“That’s a long-term goal.” Matthew felt that if Brittany focused her energy on her career, she might avoid so many messy situations. He leaned in and whispered, “People need goals to stay motivated.”

Brittany blinked. “What about short-term goals?”

Matthew couldn’t help but shake his head. In some ways, Brittany was a clueless, muddle-headed girl—though it was possible all her talent and energy were concentrated on singing. After all, the world had few all-around geniuses.

“Of course there are.” Matthew spoke seriously. “Short-term goal: work hard to make next year’s world tour a success.”

“That’s easy.” Brittany seemed confident. “I’m working hard.”

Matthew thought for a moment, then said, “Bubu, in our line of work, once you succeed, you face huge temptations. With goals to strive for, you’ll find many temptations insignificant.”

Brittany furrowed her brows. “There’s one temptation I can’t refuse—and don’t want to.”

“Hmm?” Matthew wondered if she was into drugs.

According to Michael Fassbender, the rate of drug use among Hollywood singers was much higher than among actors, and rock stars were the most common offenders. Not everyone did drugs, but finding one who didn’t was difficult.

“You!” Brittany stared at him. “You’re the biggest temptation.”

Matthew couldn’t help but laugh. Brittany added, “I’m serious. I’m not joking!”

The phone suddenly rang. Matthew pulled Brittany’s phone from under the pillow and handed it to her without looking at the screen.

Brittany turned off the alarm. “It’s my alarm.”

“What’s wrong?” Matthew didn’t understand.

“I have to go.” Brittany looked reluctant but struggled to stand. “Dad’s at home. I can’t stay out all night or come back too late.”

Matthew didn’t stop her. “I’ll walk you down.”

Brittany found her clothes on the floor, putting them on while complaining, “I have no freedom. Dad’s very strict about my evening hours.”

“That means he cares about you.” Matthew didn’t think much of it. “He’s worried you’ll run into trouble at night.”

After getting dressed, as they left the room, Brittany was still grumbling. Matthew comforted her, “Once I earn enough money, I’ll buy a house, and we can move in together.”

“Okay!” Brittany smiled again. “Hurry up.”

Brittany put on her hat, and they took the elevator down to the hotel lobby. There, she said, “Tomorrow afternoon, I have to go to Seattle to check out a venue, then to Nashville again. I probably won’t be back before Christmas.”

Matthew knew her career was crucial right now. He gently patted Brittany’s back. “It’s fine. I’ll be going back to England soon—the film crew is about to start shooting. I’ll visit you next time I have a break.”

“Alright.” Brittany checked the time and had to leave quickly, hurrying out of the hotel and into a car.

Standing at the hotel entrance, Matthew watched Brittany’s car disappear before returning to his room. He stayed until morning, then checked out and headed to Burbank to meet Helen Herman at Angel Agency.

“Long time no see, Helen.” Matthew sat on the single sofa in the office. “You’re still as beautiful as ever.”

Helen Herman set down her work. “You’re still such a smooth talker.” She looked up at Matthew. “I heard you had a conflict with an assistant producer?”

“It wasn’t a conflict!” Matthew wasn’t surprised Helen knew—she was well-informed. He explained, “She hit me with her car and threatened to run me over. I remembered your advice and held back.”

“How did she leave the crew?” Helen Herman clearly didn’t believe him.

Matthew spread his hands helplessly. “She had an affair that went wrong. You can’t blame me for that.”

Helen Herman tilted her head. “Really nothing to do with you?”

“Really!” Matthew looked wronged. “What do I have to do to make you believe me? Should I swear?”

“No need.” Helen Herman shook her head first, then said, “Shooting starts soon. Stay low-key and professional on set.”

Matthew promised earnestly, “I’ll do my best.”

He meant it.

Helen Herman didn’t dwell on the matter. After all, it was over and hadn’t caused any negative impact. According to Eric Bock, some character actors had planned something, but the leaders were a British actor and a German actor—basically unrelated to Matthew.

“This time, I called you here to discuss a few things.” She got down to business. “Regarding the penalty you entrusted me with, the first installment of ten thousand dollars has been transferred to the production company through the court. Since it’s almost the end of the year, you need to settle the fees with Wilson’s law firm—go to the finance office later to sign. Also, the second installment of your salary for Band of Brothers has arrived. I’ll have it transferred to your account after deducting the agent’s fee.”

“The second installment is here?” Matthew’s eyes widened. “Finally, I can breathe easy.”

Even after deducting Helen Herman’s ten percent agent fee and paying the second installment of the penalty to the production company, he could finally relax financially.

He had been in the country for almost a year. Apart from necessary expenses, when had he ever spent money without careful calculation?

From Matthew’s expression, Helen Herman thought of something unpleasant. She said, “Let me give you some advice. After this project, no one knows when the next well-paying role will come. You should save some money as an emergency fund instead of spending it all.”

“Don’t worry!” Matthew wasn’t the type of American who liked to spend in advance. “I’ll save most of it.”

He was even thinking of buying a car—if not, he’d get a used one. But there was no rush. He’d be on set in England for a long time and wouldn’t need a car much.

Helen Herman’s eyes returned to her laptop. “Just a reminder—Soul Transfer has premiered.”

“Already?” Matthew had been in England and hadn’t followed the news. “I should go see it.”

No matter what, it was his first role.

“Limited release.” Helen Herman checked her laptop. “Only three theaters in Los Angeles are showing it.” She listed the addresses of the three theaters. “The film has good word of mouth. If you want to see it, buy tickets early.”

“Thanks.” Matthew stood up. “If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave.”

Helen Herman didn’t even look up. “Goodbye.”

Matthew waved at her and left the office. He went to the finance department, signed a few documents, and left Angel Agency. He found the theater in Burbank that Helen Herman had mentioned and prepared to watch his first film, Soul Transfer.

At the art-house theater, Matthew bought a ticket for the next screening. He waited in the lobby for a while before entering the auditorium. As Helen Herman had said, the film’s good reputation had brought a high turnout for the limited release. He had arrived early, but the theater was already nearly half full.

Some people wore media lanyards—clearly reporters or critics.

Sitting in his seat, waiting for the movie to start, Matthew recalled the filming of Soul Transfer and couldn’t help but smile. He had been like a reckless young man, charging into the industry, yet luckily encountering two major stars—Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder.

Unfortunately, neither of them probably wanted to see him again.

The movie began. Matthew focused more on the performances. Winona Ryder delivered well—her screen presence was even more impactful than in person. But perhaps due to the role’s design, Angelina Jolie stole the show the moment she appeared.

It wasn’t an exaggeration to say the supporting actress outshone the lead.

But that wasn’t Matthew’s concern. As the film progressed, his scene approached.

Chapter 85: Five Seconds

Watching the scenes flash across the screen, Matthew waited, unable to pinpoint his exact emotions—excitement, eagerness, anticipation, all swirling together.

After all, this was the first time he would appear in a film!

Though Brittany’s music video had been playing frequently on major television stations, featuring many shots of him, in Matthew’s eyes, the gap between a music video and a movie was vast.

Finally, Matthew saw himself on the screen.

He walked from the patient lounge toward the corridor, the camera giving him a full-body shot from a distance, his face barely visible. Then, at the doorway of the first room, he brushed past Winona Ryder’s female lead. The camera angle shifted to her, following her gaze as she turned to watch Matthew’s back until he turned into a patient room, then returned to her face.

But the close-up of Matthew’s face inside the room was gone, the scene lingering on Winona Ryder. The two lines he had spoken became off-screen narration…

All in all, the character Matthew played appeared for less than five seconds. No one but him would pay attention to such a minor role.

Most audiences were focused on Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder.

But Matthew reconsidered—having nearly five seconds of screen time in his first role was already quite impressive.

Overall, he was in high spirits, thoroughly enjoying the film.

This good mood had carried over from Kate Jeffrey’s humiliation. In the eyes of moralists, what Matthew had done might be despicable, but he was not one to endure mistreatment. Even if he tolerated it temporarily, it was only to plot for the future.

From another perspective, these actions might seem petty, but only he knew the satisfaction—or frustration—of such experiences.

After the movie, Matthew left the theater and overheard what seemed to be film critics discussing the two actresses. He listened for a while. Both praised Winona Ryder and Angelina Jolie, with one even suggesting Jolie could contend for an Oscar.

“An Oscar…” Matthew mused as he walked toward the bus stop. Having been in the industry for over half a year, he was well aware of the Oscar’s prestige in Hollywood.

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say the Oscar was the most important award in North American cinema.

“When will I win an Oscar?”

Matthew couldn’t help but entertain the thought, but reflecting on Angelina Jolie and Winona Ryder’s performances, he knew he had a long way to go. And these two actresses weren’t even particularly renowned for their acting in Hollywood…

He understood that an Oscar was a distant future goal. For now, he should focus on becoming a Hollywood star.

Once he achieved that, he believed his life would change dramatically, and his goals would be within reach.

After watching Soul Transfer, Matthew had fulfilled one of his wishes.

Over the next few days, he didn’t idle. He visited the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, returned the compilation tapes he had borrowed from his former acting teacher, David Astor, and borrowed new ones to continue his imitation and practice.

In preparation for the upcoming shoot, Matthew contacted Ronald Speirs, the real-life inspiration for his character, through the film crew. Though Tom Hanks would gather the veterans at the London filming location, Ronald Speirs was in poor health and wouldn’t be traveling.

Matthew had no choice but to visit him personally.

According to Helen Herman, the veterans’ accounts could only be taken as references. Due to Speirs’ poor health, Matthew only spoke with him for half an hour, focusing on the rumors about the execution of German prisoners. Speirs, however, remained silent, merely smiling without answering.

In the end, Matthew left without an answer. The truth of the matter would likely remain buried with Speirs.

After meeting Speirs, Matthew returned to Los Angeles. Brittany had gone to Nashville, so he would spend the holiday alone. Fortunately, he was used to solitude. His apartment was filled with tapes and books, and studying acting was enough to keep him occupied.

Of course, his current practice was primarily in service of his upcoming role.

Matthew found numerous war-themed tapes, specifically studying and rehearsing the tough-guy roles to compensate for his lack of experience.

As for the original novel of Band of Brothers and the memoir copy, he had reread them upon returning, committing their contents to memory.

He felt fully prepared.

A few mornings before Christmas, Matthew received a phone call. After lunch, he set aside his tasks and went to a small park near his apartment for the meeting.

He headed straight to the stone table and benches in the woods, where he found the tall woman waiting—Irena Boyar, an old acquaintance.

“Long time no see, Matthew,” Irena Boyar said, sitting on the stone bench, eyeing him up and down. “You seem different.”

Matthew, thick-skinned, asked, “More handsome?”

“No.” Irena Boyar rolled her eyes. “It’s your aura. You feel different.”

“I’m a soldier now,” Matthew said casually, sitting across from her. “Or at least, I’ve been acting like one lately.”

Irena Boyar seemed to understand what he meant. She huffed, deliberately saying, “Are you showing off to me?”

Matthew shook his head. “Do I need to?” He then asked, “What do you want?”

“Nothing.” Irena Boyar clearly wasn’t being honest. “Just catching up.”

She reminded him, “Helen Herman didn’t tell you? We made a deal.”

“I know,” Matthew said bluntly. “You want information from me?”

Irena Boyar revealed her true purpose. “Aren’t you pursuing Brittany? How’s that going?”

“When did I ever pursue Brittany?” Matthew retorted. “That was your fabricated news!”

“You really didn’t pursue Brittany?” Irena Boyar wasn’t easily convinced. “Brittany herself admitted you’re good friends.”

Matthew didn’t bother responding further. “Believe what you want.”

Seeing Matthew’s refusal to explain, Irena Boyar leaned in. “No way. You really didn’t pursue Brittany? I was counting on you to give me explosive news for a headline-grabbing entertainment story!”

“You’re overthinking it,” Matthew said indifferently.

“You…” Irena Boyar clutched her forehead. “How am I supposed to explain this to my editor?”

Matthew seized the moment. “Make it up! Isn’t fabricating fake news your specialty?”

“Are you deliberately trying to anger me?” Irena Boyar’s temper flared, slamming the stone table. “Fine! I’ll say you cheated on Brittany and dumped her!”

“Don’t!” Matthew quickly raised his hand to stop her. If Irena Boyar wrote that, Brittany might actually believe it. He spread his hands. “I’m just a nobody who borrowed some of Brittany’s fame. Who would care about that?”

Irena Boyar’s threat was just hot air. If she wrote that, not only would it not get published, but it wouldn’t even pass the editor’s review.

With the New Year approaching and no explosive news in sight, she had turned to Matthew, so she asked again, “Aren’t you working with Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg’s crew? Any juicy news?”

Matthew shook his head. “The crew has a gag order. I can’t tell you anything.”

Irena Boyar sighed. “If I don’t find any news, I’ll get fired. And you’ll lose a potential collaborator—a promising and capable journalist.”

Matthew spread his hands. “Go ask Helen Herman.”

According to his agreement with Helen Herman, he couldn’t disclose information to Irena Boyar without notifying his agent first.

Not to mention honoring the agreement, Matthew couldn’t think of any entertainment gossip at the moment. He certainly couldn’t tell Irena Boyar about his situation with Brittany.

Irena Boyar stood up, clearly in a bad mood. She kicked the stone bench and flipped Matthew off before walking away.

“Hey! I’ve got a great idea for you!” Matthew called out deliberately.

“What?” Irena Boyar unconsciously stopped.

Matthew smiled. “Admit to fabricating the news about Brittany and me, and apologize to the public in the paper. I’m sure many people would read that.”

He was just messing with Irena Boyar to retaliate for the middle finger, but he didn’t expect her to be even more shameless than he thought. After a second of consideration, she muttered to herself, “If I can’t find other news, this could work.”

Matthew could only stare blankly as Irena Boyar walked away. This woman had no integrity whatsoever.

Leaving the woods, Matthew called Helen Herman on his way back, briefly telling her about his meeting with Irena Boyar. After all, Irena Boyar was an entertainment reporter, and it was best to keep his agent informed.

Over the next few days, including Christmas Eve and Christmas Day, he continued to practice and study acting, delving into the character of Ronald Speirs. Though he didn’t go out, he felt fulfilled.

Once the Christmas holiday was over, Matthew went to Los Angeles International Airport, picked up the ticket booked by the crew, and returned to Hatfield Aerodrome in London—or more accurately, Hatfield Studios.

The filming of Band of Brothers was about to begin on the sets built at this studio.

Chapter 86: More United

December in Britain was bitterly cold. The sky remained overcast, with occasional raindrops falling like icy needles against the skin. Matthew wrapped his coat tightly around himself and, alongside the other actors undergoing training, followed the assistant producer to a massive hangar housing the makeup, costume, and props departments. With the help of professionals, they began preparing their appearances for the shoot.

Today’s filming did not include Ronald Speirs’ scenes, but Matthew was not merely an observer—he had already changed into the standard paratrooper gear of an airborne division.

Unlike Michael Fassbender and Michael Cudlitz, who played seasoned veterans of Easy Company, Ronald Speirs did not start in Easy Company but as a lieutenant in Dog Company. Thus, Matthew’s role would join the filming later.

However, he would not be idle. Like the other trained actors without immediate scenes, he would serve as an extra in large-scale scenes.

His contract had stipulated this arrangement.

Compared to the purely temporary actors, these trained character actors were more like real soldiers.

Even before filming began, Gary Goetzman had informed them that in some wide-angle shots, they would even portray German soldiers fighting against Easy Company.

The film crew had thorough preparations, and since the agency had given them the go-ahead, they naturally had no objections.

This was standard practice in Hollywood productions. For scenes requiring large crowds, not only actors but even idle crew members from other departments would be pulled in.

After finishing his makeup, Matthew, just as he had during his audition, donned the paratrooper uniform, fastened his combat gear, and slung a Chicago Typewriter over his shoulder. Alongside the other actors, he left the hangar and, led by the crew, followed a narrow path to the meticulously arranged set.

The set was designed to resemble an airport on the brink of battle. Model planes lined the runway, interspersed with anti-aircraft gun emplacements. Temporary actors in British uniforms stood behind the guns, poised as if ready to fire at any moment.

The entire scene looked like a battlefield about to erupt.

Hundreds of actors and crew members filled the modest set.

Matthew, blending into the formation, followed the crew to a model plane. There, they would serve as background extras.

With their faces painted in thicker tactical camouflage than the main actors, they didn’t have to worry about the camera capturing their features. The wide-angle shots and face paint were enough to obscure their identities.

“Look!”

James McAvoy suddenly nudged Matthew with his eyes. “Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg are here.”

Even without the reminder, Matthew had already spotted the two Hollywood giants conversing with director Phil Alden Robinson and the male lead, Damian Lewis.

“After this film…”

Perhaps seeing a superstar like Tom Hanks had stirred James McAvoy’s excitement. “Will we become big stars?”

Matthew patted his shoulder. “You’re overthinking it. We’re just small actors in a big production.”

James McAvoy gradually calmed down, shrugging without further comment. He knew that participating in this series was primarily about adding a significant entry to his resume—a valuable asset for future roles.

The crew arranged their group of seven in place, instructing them not to wander off, then left to await the assistant director. With some time before filming, Matthew chatted idly with James McAvoy while curiously surveying the entire set.

The set was bustling with people and props, yet everything was orderly, without the slightest hint of chaos.

Among the coming and going crowd, he caught glimpses of several familiar faces—likely from pirated films he had seen. The most recognizable among them was a key supporting actor from the later Mission: Impossible films starring Tom Cruise, though Matthew didn’t know his name.

An assistant director approached, briefing them on the upcoming shoot. Since they were merely background extras, the requirements were not strict.

“Don’t face the camera!” he pointed toward the camera setup. “Just do what soldiers would do before battle.”

The assistant director quickly left. The seven of them interpreted the instructions differently—one lay on the ground reading a letter, another cleaned his pistol, James McAvoy pulled out a cross and muttered a prayer, while Matthew simply took off his Chicago Typewriter and began disassembling it for inspection.

This was no mere prop—it was a real Thompson submachine gun, just without ammunition.

“Clear the set!” a loudspeaker announced. “All departments, clear the set now!”

Within minutes, everyone except the actors had withdrawn from the airport set.

Matthew paid no mind to the commands. Like a real soldier, he meticulously disassembled the Thompson, inspecting each part.

This perfectly fit the image of a sergeant preparing for battle—after all, the Thompson was notorious for jamming.

He had no idea when filming actually began. Completely immersed in his role as a sergeant about to enter battle, he had essentially become Ronald Speirs. Ignoring the others, he focused solely on his task.

After disassembling and reassembling the Thompson, he checked each magazine. At one point, James McAvoy crouched beside him, offering a prop cigarette—no actual tobacco. Matthew took out a lighter, lit it, and took a drag.

He inspected his pistol, canteen, magazines, grenade pouch, gas mask, and even his raincoat.

Finally, as he took out his knife and began wiping it with a small towel, James McAvoy tugged at him. “Alright, we’re moving to another location!”

Matthew packed up all his gear and followed James McAvoy to the other side of the airport. As they walked, he asked, “Is this side done?”

“Five shots…” James McAvoy replied. “All finished!”

Following an assistant director, they arrived at an open space on the left side of the airport and lined up with other actors dressed as paratroopers, serving as background extras for Damian Lewis’s scene.

Since Matthew’s character, Ronald Speirs, would not make a formal appearance in the first episode, he and James McAvoy—who played a later recruit to Easy Company—were merely background extras in the initial filming phase.

Having undergone over a month of professional training, they were better suited than temporary actors for wide-angle shots requiring military discipline.

Over the next few days, Matthew’s filming consisted mostly of such scenes. He also caught sight of the biggest star in the crew—David Schwimmer, known as Ross from Friends.

Matthew had never watched the series but had heard about it from James McAvoy.

However, he was deeply impressed by David Schwimmer’s portrayal of Captain Herbert Sobel. In the original work, many veterans had spoken of him, believing his emphasis on physical training and tactical skills had saved lives. Moreover, their shared hatred of him had made the company more united.

This reminded Matthew of Tom West. It was precisely because of Tom West that the usually discordant British and Americans had united under the planning of a German and a Briton to take down the demonic drill instructor.

As for himself, Matthew had never revealed his actions to anyone, nor would he admit to any involvement.

Returning to London, as Helen Herman had advised, Matthew kept a low profile and remained professional, devoting all his energy to his role and the filming. As an unremarkable character actor, he attracted little attention—unless he encountered someone as eccentric as Kate Jeffrey.

After Kate Jeffrey’s departure, the set had become much more stable. With Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg overseeing the production, the authority of these Hollywood giants was enough to keep most people in line.

According to James McAvoy, Kate Jeffrey’s father had once come to the set seeking an audience with Tom Hanks, only to be politely refused.

During filming, aside from completing his own tasks, Matthew kept his eyes and ears open, carefully observing the lead actors’ performances and the director’s requirements.

These were invaluable experiences for him.

The first episode took a full twenty days to film. Without pause, the crew immediately moved on to the second episode.

This time, Matthew no longer had to serve as a background extra—his character, Ronald Speirs, officially made his debut in the filming.

In the makeup room, after donning all his gear and having the makeup artist apply tactical face paint, Matthew slung the Chicago Typewriter over his shoulder and headed to the set.

Originally an abandoned airport camp, the crew had temporarily constructed a war-torn French village, complete with ruined buildings. Hidden camera positions were set up within the temporary structures, allowing shots from various angles—both indoors and on the streets.

When Matthew arrived, the set was filled with extras dressed as soldiers. Among them, he spotted James McAvoy and Michael Fassbender.

“Hey, Matthew!”

An assistant director called out to him from the set. “Over here, come this way!”

Matthew hurried over, standing by a collapsed brick wall. After a moment, Damian Lewis and another lead actor arrived.

His first scene was a dialogue with the male lead.

The assistant director helped position the three of them while the director observed through the camera. Matthew knew his place—he said nothing, following instructions precisely.

Chapter 87: Well Done

Matthew had spent the past few months thoroughly preparing for his role, and Ronald Speirs, the character Helen Herman had carefully selected for him, was a tough, iron-willed soldier whose face was usually set in a determined expression. This meant Matthew didn’t need to make too many adjustments, which could help mask his shortcomings in acting.

Standing beside the two lead actors, Damian Lewis and Neil McDonough, Matthew waited quietly for filming to begin. He had been looking forward to this moment for so long.

“Band of Brothers, Episode Two, Scene Eleven, Take Five—action!”

The moment the clapperboard snapped shut, Matthew immediately slipped into character. He had rehearsed this scene in front of a mirror at least twenty times, so he knew it by heart.

Unlike his solo rehearsals, this time he had real actors and cameras around him. But he wasn’t a rookie anymore—he wouldn’t make the amateur mistake of looking directly into the camera.

“Lieutenant Speirs!” Damian Lewis turned to Matthew and asked, “How’s it looking on your end?”

Matthew shook his head slightly. “Not good.”

Damian Lewis pressed further, “How many men has D Company managed to gather?”

A hint of helplessness flickered across Matthew’s face. “Not many… about twenty.”

“Cut!” Director Richard Loncraine called out abruptly. “That’s not right!”

Hearing this, Matthew immediately snapped out of character, quickly replaying his performance in his mind, trying to figure out where he had gone wrong.

After all, the director had called cut right in the middle of his lines.

Director Richard Loncraine stood up and waved at the three actors in front of the camera. “It’s not your fault. The problem is with the scene setup.”

He walked between Matthew and Damian Lewis, glancing at both of them before frowning in thought.

Matthew instinctively reached to touch his face but remembered the camouflage paint and instead adjusted his helmet.

“Redesign the scene!” Richard Loncraine stepped away from the two actors. “I need to make some adjustments.”

Originally, the scene was supposed to have Matthew, playing Ronald Speirs, standing here, exchanging a few lines with Damian Lewis before leaving to meet the German prisoners—a way to introduce the character.

Richard Loncraine clearly had his own ideas. After a brief discussion with Tom Hanks, he had the lead actor’s support.

As for the actors’ opinions—including Damian Lewis’s—none of the three were well-known enough for their input to matter much.

In most cases, actors didn’t have much say anyway.

Soon, Richard Loncraine finished his adjustments and returned to the three actors.

He first turned to Matthew and said, “When we start filming, don’t stand here.”

Matthew thought the director might be cutting Ronald Speirs’ part from this scene and felt a pang of resistance, but he still nodded. “Got it.”

Richard Loncraine then turned to Damian Lewis and Neil McDonough. “You two continue the previous scene’s conversation about Lieutenant Meehan and E Company’s commanding officer.”

Damian Lewis and Neil McDonough had no objections.

“Matthew!” Richard Loncraine turned back to him, pointing at Damian Lewis and Neil McDonough. “You’ll come in from the direction of the battalion headquarters. Wait until their conversation is almost over, then walk over. Keep your lines the same.”

He demonstrated the movement himself before adding, “When you leave, remember to ask them for cigarettes. You’ll need them for the next scene with the Germans.”

“I understand,” Matthew said.

His part hadn’t been cut—it had even been expanded slightly.

“Good!” Richard Loncraine returned to his director’s chair and shouted, “Let’s do a rehearsal!”

Matthew quickly familiarized himself with the new setup alongside Damian Lewis and Neil McDonough before filming resumed.

This time, Matthew stood just outside the frame near the battalion headquarters, carefully listening to Damian Lewis and Neil McDonough’s exchange.

“…If he’s missing, Dick,” Neil McDonough said to Damian Lewis, “doesn’t that make you the highest-ranking officer in E Company?”

Hearing this, Matthew immediately stepped forward. Just as he approached the two men, Damian Lewis turned his head at the perfect moment and greeted him first. “Hey, Lieutenant Speirs.”

Matthew walked up and shook Damian Lewis’s hand. “Hey, Dick.”

Damian Lewis asked, “How many men has D Company managed to gather?”

“Not many,” Matthew replied, his face almost expressionless. “About twenty.”

“Are you the only officer?” Damian Lewis asked.

Matthew gave a slight nod. “For now.” He paused deliberately before adding, “Still waiting for orders.”

From start to finish, he made no unnecessary movements or expressions, his face as cold and unyielding as stone.

This was how iron-willed soldiers were portrayed in the films and materials he had studied.

He took the initiative to ask, “Got any cigarettes?”

Damian Lewis shook his head, but Neil McDonough pulled a pack from his pocket and handed it over. Matthew took it without another word and turned to leave.

Director Richard Loncraine’s voice rang out. “Good! That’s a wrap!” Then he shouted, “Moving to the next set!”

The crew prepared to shift to the adjacent set to film the scene with the German prisoners. Matthew headed to the actor’s rest area and sat down. Someone immediately draped a thick blanket over him and handed him a cup of hot coffee. Though what he really wanted was a cup of hot tea—even the lowest-grade floral tea would do—he couldn’t afford to be picky as a character actor.

Wrapped in the blanket, Matthew took a sip of the coffee and felt a little warmer.

It was already 2000, and though late January wasn’t as bitterly cold as December, the wind still cut like a knife.

The actors were playing soldiers who had landed in France in June, so they couldn’t wear thick clothing. During filming, they were mostly in lightweight uniforms.

After finishing half his coffee, Matthew set the cup down just as the makeup artist arrived to touch up his face. Fortunately, the heavy camouflage didn’t need much adjustment, and the cold weather meant no sweat would smudge it. The touch-up was done quickly.

“Damn, it’s freezing!” Michael Fassbender rubbed his hands together as he entered the rest area, pulling over a chair to sit beside Matthew. “This British weather is killing me.”

Matthew looked at him. “You finished your scenes?”

“Not yet, but they don’t need me for a while.” Michael Fassbender grabbed a cup of hot coffee. “Just came in to warm up.”

He took a sip and gave Matthew a thumbs-up. “You did great back there! Didn’t look like a newcomer at all.”

“Really?” Matthew asked.

Michael Fassbender nodded seriously. “Of course.” He put on an air of superiority. “Do you think I need to flatter you?”

Matthew immediately shook his head. “No.”

“I was wondering…” Michael Fassbender’s face was full of curiosity. “How long did you prepare for this role?”

Matthew thought for a moment. “Four or five months, I think.”

Michael Fassbender was surprised. “You spent months preparing for such a small role?” Then understanding dawned on him. “No wonder you were the best in training, and you didn’t do badly just now.”

It was common for actors to spend months preparing for a lead role, but doing the same for a minor character was rare.

“Matthew!”

An assistant director walked in. “Your scene’s up next. Get to the set and prepare.”

“I’m on my way.”

Matthew said his goodbyes and left the rest area, stepping onto the muddy path lined with fake trees set up by the crew. They looked so real, complete with artificial grass beneath them.

For Hollywood films these days, this was just the basics.

Matthew had seen it all so often that he wasn’t impressed anymore.

Once the crew had finished adjusting, filming resumed. Matthew put on his helmet and entered the set.

He had studied his character enough to know he didn’t need to overact—just maintain the same demeanor from the previous shot.

Hearing Director Richard Loncraine call “Action,” Matthew lit a cigarette, tucked the Chicago Typewriter under his right arm, and trudged through the muddy path toward the German prisoners.

Scott Grimes, who had trained with him, passed by, but Matthew acted as if he didn’t see him, his gaze fixed firmly ahead.

He looked at the German prisoners, pulled the pack of cigarettes from his pocket, and asked, “Cigarettes?”

A temporary actor playing a German soldier stepped forward. Matthew handed him the entire pack. “For you.”

The temporary actor distributed the cigarettes to the other German soldiers. Matthew scanned their faces one by one, exhaling a smoke ring…

“Good!”

The take was perfect on the first try. Director Richard Loncraine seemed very pleased. “Matthew Horner, well done!”

Hearing the director’s praise, Matthew removed his helmet, revealing a bright smile.

After a short break, filming continued, this time focusing entirely on close-up shots of Matthew firing his weapon. They shot five takes before the director finally called it a wrap.

Matthew took off his helmet, jumped down from the mound, and headed to remove his makeup.

His scenes for the day were all finished.

The scene where Ronald Speirs executes German prisoners wasn’t given a clear answer in the script. Instead, it was presented ambiguously, like a rumor circulating among veterans.

In the filming of Episode Two, Ronald Speirs didn’t have many scenes. After this, Matthew shot one more scene where he led troops to support E Company, completing all his parts for this episode.

The crew had been filming continuously at Hatfield Aerodrome for a month, and even Matthew was exhausted. The crew gave the actors who had no more scenes a two-day break.

Matthew had originally planned to use these two days to visit Brittany, but after a phone call, he had to change his plans. Brittany’s world tour had already begun, and she had no time to see him.

But he wasn’t alone in Britain—there were familiar faces in the crew to keep him company.

Chapter 88: Rival

“Eion, fill the glasses!”

Michael Cudlitz’s booming voice echoed through the bar. “Fill everyone’s glasses!”

Eion Bailey, holding the bottle, poured half a glass of whiskey for Matthew, Michael Cudlitz, James McAvoy, and Michael Fassbender in turn.

“Alright!” James McAvoy shouted, “Let’s get started!”

He took a spoon, placed it on the table, and spun it. The spoon whirled rapidly before the handle pointed at Matthew.

“I…” Matthew had no choice but to pick up the card in front of him. Without looking at the front, he took the double-sided tape from Michael Fassbender and stuck the card to his forehead with the front facing outward.

This was clearly a game.

The film crew had two days off. With nowhere to go, Matthew spent the day wandering London with these people and gathered in the evening to play games and drink.

It was a guessing game. Each person wrote the name of a movie protagonist on the front of a card. After shuffling, each was dealt one. The chosen person stuck the card to their forehead so others could see it. The guesser could ask each of the four people one yes-or-no question. If they still couldn’t guess after asking, they had to drink the whiskey in their glass. If they guessed correctly, the other four would drink based on the number of questions asked.

For example, if Matthew guessed on the first question, each of them would drink four cups. Two questions meant three cups, and so on.

“Come on, Matthew!” Michael Fassbender urged, “Start!”

“Alright!”

Although the cards featured movie protagonists, the range was still vast. Matthew didn’t expect to guess correctly on the first try. He first asked Michael Fassbender, “Is this an American?”

“Yes!” Michael Fassbender nodded.

Matthew thought for a moment, then asked James McAvoy, “Is this a male?”

“Yes!” James McAvoy immediately replied.

“So coincidental.” Matthew thought of the card he had written, then asked Michael Cudlitz, “Does he like saving the world?”

Michael Cudlitz hesitated but admitted, “Yes.”

Matthew didn’t ask further. He laughed, reached for the card on his forehead, and said, “Superman!”

After removing the card, he paused. The card didn’t say Superman at all—it said Batman!

“Who wrote this?” Matthew questioned the others, “Who? I wrote Superman, you wrote Batman, I thought…”

Michael Fassbender interrupted, “Matthew! Enough nonsense, admit defeat!”

Matthew picked up his glass and downed the whiskey in one gulp, his expression unchanged. “Again!”

“Wait.” James McAvoy looked toward the bar entrance and said to Michael Fassbender, “Your rival from the London Academy of Dramatic Arts is here.”

Michael Fassbender also looked over. “How did he end up in this crew?”

Matthew turned his head to see a young man entering the bar. He wasn’t tall but was quite sturdy.

“Who is this?” he asked.

“Tom West,” Michael Fassbender said directly, “A troublemaker.”

The man also spotted Michael Fassbender and walked over. As he approached Matthew’s table, he nodded toward Michael Fassbender with his chin. “What a coincidence, Mike.”

Matthew was closest to the bar entrance, so Tom West came to him first. “A few days ago during filming, I thought someone looked familiar. I didn’t expect it to be you.”

“Yeah, what a coincidence.” Michael Fassbender flashed a shark-like smile. “Sit down and have a drink.”

Tom West scoffed, stepping forward and resting his hand on the back of Matthew’s chair. “With you guys?” He shook his head. “I have a friend coming.”

Matthew could tell that Tom West and Michael Fassbender didn’t get along, but both were restrained, only exchanging barbs without any overtly inappropriate actions.

He didn’t know what the conflict between them was, so he remained silent. However, when Tom West raised his hand to speak and tried to rest it on the back of Matthew’s chair again, Matthew suddenly moved his chair forward, causing Tom West to grab at empty air.

Tom West looked down at Matthew, seeing an unfamiliar face, and snorted arrogantly. He exchanged a few more barbs with Michael Fassbender before leaving to find an empty table. His friend soon arrived at the bar, surprising Matthew and the others—it was the male lead, Damian Lewis.

“Hey, Damian.” Matthew had worked with him a few days ago and considered him an acquaintance. “Want to come over for a drink?”

Damian Lewis was very personable, greeting each of them before saying, “Next time, I’ll treat you all.”

Matthew didn’t press him, exchanging pleasantries before letting him join Tom West’s table.

“Do you have a problem with him?” Michael Cudlitz curiously watched Tom West.

Michael Fassbender didn’t hide it. “James is exaggerating by calling him a rival. It’s just that in drama school, we competed for roles in the school troupe. Sometimes I won, sometimes he did.”

Michael Cudlitz lost interest upon hearing this. “Is that all?”

“He’s simplifying it.” James McAvoy took a sip of his drink. “This guy is notorious for being petty. Relying on his father, a somewhat prominent screenwriter in London, he often plays dirty tricks behind people’s backs. Michael has been burned a few times.”

Michael Fassbender seemed indifferent. “It’s all minor stuff.”

He said it lightly, but Matthew could tell Michael Fassbender wasn’t entirely pleased. Given the Tom West incident, he wasn’t the type to bottle up his grievances.

“He knows Damian?” Matthew changed the subject.

“What’s strange about that?” James McAvoy chimed in. “His parents are both in the British arts scene.”

With Tom West’s arrival, the atmosphere among the group wasn’t as lively as before. After another drink, they left the bar at Matthew’s suggestion.

Walking in the chilly wind, Michael Cudlitz asked, “What’s next? Find a place to party?”

“Forget it.” James McAvoy, hit by the wind, felt the alcohol kick in. “I’m dizzy. I want to go back to sleep.”

Michael Fassbender agreed, “I’m heading back to sleep too.”

Matthew checked the time. “Then let’s go back to the hotel. Sleep in tomorrow!”

During filming, they had to wake up early every day. Makeup took a lot of time, and the crew wouldn’t wait for character actors like them.

Back at the hotel, Matthew showered and went straight to bed. He slept soundly until his phone rang in the morning.

He fished his phone out from under the pillow without looking at the number and pressed answer, grumbling, “Who is it? So early…”

“It’s me, Helen.” Helen Herman’s voice came through the receiver. “I’m in London, on my way to Hatfield Aerodrome. I should be at your hotel in about fifteen minutes.”

Matthew sat up immediately. “Helen, what are you doing here?”

“There’s business to handle here.” Helen Herman’s voice was calm. “And to check if you’ve gotten into any trouble.”

“Alright, I’m not talking to you about this.” Matthew didn’t bother responding. “I’m getting up now. I’ll wait for you in the hotel restaurant on the first floor.”

After hanging up, he quickly washed up, changed into something more formal, and hurried out of his room to the first-floor restaurant. Since it wasn’t too late, there was still a self-service breakfast available.

Matthew picked a few dishes and took them to a spot near the restaurant entrance. Before he could finish a piece of bacon, Helen Herman appeared at the restaurant door.

She came in and saw Matthew immediately, walking straight over.

“Have you eaten breakfast?” Matthew pointed to the food area. “If not, you can grab something. Use my card.”

The crew provided meal cards for the actors, usable in the hotel and on-set restaurants. Just like when filming Gladiator, the crew’s food arrangements were impeccable.

Helen Herman wore a professional suit, adjusting her glasses as she pulled out a chair and sat across from Matthew. “No need, I ate at the airport.”

Matthew didn’t stand on ceremony, placing a piece of bacon between two slices of bread and taking a big bite. Helen Herman checked her watch and said, “I have a meeting at ten, so time is tight…”

Before she could finish, someone came up behind them, greeting Matthew loudly, “Hey, Matthew, so early.”

Helen Herman looked up at him, and he looked back at her.

The newcomer was Michael Cudlitz. Looking at Helen Herman, he asked, “Matthew, is this your girlfriend?”

Before Matthew or Helen Herman could respond, he eagerly extended his hand. “Hello, I’m Michael Cudlitz…”

Helen Herman didn’t shake his hand, saying directly, “I’m Matthew Horner’s agent.”

“Uh…” Michael Cudlitz paused, then awkwardly said, “Sorry, sorry.”

Helen Herman nodded slightly, showing no intention of engaging further. Matthew gave Michael Cudlitz a look.

Michael Cudlitz was quite familiar with Matthew and immediately walked away, muttering as he left, “So beautiful, being an agent is a waste…”

“An actor from the crew.” Matthew explained, “Very straightforward.”

“Mmm.” Helen Herman slightly lowered her voice. “Time is limited. I’ll be leaving soon.”

Matthew put on a disappointed face. “Really? You just came by to see me?”

Helen Herman ignored his remark and said, “I’ve secured you a spot on the premiere red carpet for the film you’re in…”

Chapter 89: Replace Him

Upon hearing Helen Herman’s words, Matthew immediately thought of the news he had read in the newspapers before. The film Soul Transfer, in which he had participated, had received several Oscar nominations, including Best Actress and Best Supporting Actress. The film crew would definitely be attending the Oscar red carpet ceremony next month.

Could Helen Herman have communicated with them again?

Thinking of this, Matthew was filled with anticipation and quickly asked, “Is it Soul Transfer?”

“What are you thinking?” Helen Herman guessed roughly, “I just said it’s the movie premiere red carpet, not the Oscar red carpet!”

Matthew, with his mind full of the Oscars, couldn’t help but give a dry laugh.

Helen Herman straightforwardly said, “I had a conversation with Jack from the Gladiator film crew—the producer with the longer beard—and basically confirmed that you can attend the North American premiere of the film.”

“Great!” Matthew didn’t hide his excitement. Gladiator was a super commercial production with an investment exceeding one hundred million dollars. The premiere would undoubtedly attract much attention. He instantly put Soul Transfer and the Oscars out of his mind and asked, “When is it?”

“Late April!” Helen Herman was clearly prepared. “Before I return to Los Angeles, I will discuss the schedule with the Band of Brothers film crew. You don’t need to worry about the schedule.”

Matthew nodded, “That’s best.”

Helen Herman also said, “I had a conversation with Eric Bock on the phone. The Band of Brothers film crew might have a media event soon. He will try to make you one of the actors being interviewed.” She looked at her watch and stood up, “If he needs it, you must cooperate with him. This isn’t entirely up to him.”

Finally, she reminded him, “If it’s feasible, be cautious during media interviews. Don’t speak recklessly. You must cooperate with the film crew.”

“Don’t worry.” Matthew assured her, “I know what’s important.”

Helen Herman was about to leave, “I’m going to Warner Bros. in London now. If anything comes up, I’ll send you a message.”

After seeing off his agent, Matthew finished breakfast and didn’t plan to go out again. He simply returned to his room, took a nap, and spent the rest of his time reading books and newspapers.

The next day, filming continued, and Matthew was busy again.

Due to the director and filming location, the director was changed to David Frankel, and most of the filming was for the seventh and ninth episodes.

Then, Matthew saw Tom West at the filming location. The two had several scenes together.

“I didn’t expect to see you again.” Tom West seemed to have just gotten a haircut. His short hair, combined with a slightly arrogant expression, made him appear overbearing. “We’ll be acting together.”

He leaned in closer, “I’ll steal all the limelight!”

Next, they were filming some scenes from the ninth episode. Matthew’s character, Ronald Speirs, had already been promoted to the fourth commander of E Company, while Tom West’s new soldier character was his orderly.

Matthew merely nodded slightly and didn’t say anything. This person didn’t leave a good impression on him.

He took off his steel helmet and handed it to an assistant from the film crew. Then, he picked up the Chicago Typewriter and the prop silver tray, walked to the door of the set built in the film studio, and prepared to start filming.

Tom West scornfully curled his lip and walked past Matthew into the room.

A female actress also entered the set. Unlike Matthew, who was in full military uniform, the blonde actress was only wearing a nightgown.

This was one of the few passionate scenes in the entire script.

However, the male actor wasn’t Matthew but Tom West.

“That girl is very beautiful…”

Many onlookers outside the set were watching the female lead. Michael Fassbender was no exception. He asked James McAvoy, “You’re well-informed. Do you know her background?”

James McAvoy crossed his arms and looked over there, “You have your eye on her, Michael?”

Michael Fassbender scratched his chin and asked, “Don’t you think she’s very beautiful?”

“That’s because you’ve been in the film crew for too long!” James McAvoy curled his lip, “The film crew is full of men. Stay long enough, and even Ubi-Goldenberg will seem like a beauty!”

“You talk too much!” Michael Fassbender heavily patted his shoulder, “Do you know her background or not?”

From early November last year to now in February, having been in a film crew almost entirely composed of men for so long, many male actors’ hearts and bodies were restless.

“Her name seems to be Elizabeth Custer.” James McAvoy was indeed well-informed, “A newly debuted British actress.”

Michael Fassbender looked at the female actress’s graceful figure under her nightgown, “If I had known there was such a female actress, I would have tried to be Matthew’s orderly.”

“All departments, attention!” Director David Frankel’s voice rang out, “Filming starts in five minutes.”

The female actress quickly walked into the room. Matthew received a signal from the director at the camera position opposite and closed the door. However, one side of this constructed room had no wall, so he could still see what was happening inside.

The two actors openly took off their clothes. The woman only took off her top, but Tom West took off everything.

Matthew wasn’t a novice and was well aware that this was a common occurrence in the acting industry. Moreover, before reaching the level of a star actor, it was difficult to demand that the film crew clear the set for filming.

For example, Tom West and the blonde actress were now filming this passionate scene in full view of everyone.

After taking off their clothes, Tom West and the blonde actress lay on the bed, one on top of the other.

“Episode nine, scene four, take one…” The script supervisor shouted, “Action!”

The actors in the room immediately started moving. Some indescribable sounds echoed in the set. Matthew, holding the prop tray, stood two meters away from the door, waiting for the assistant director’s instructions.

The assistant director gestured to this side, but the camera lens didn’t turn over. Matthew walked to the door at a slightly faster pace than usual, pushed it open, and saw Tom West getting off the bed, revealing his and the actress’s naked bodies.

Matthew kept his eyes straight ahead, completely entering Ronald Speirs’ state. Tom West stood in front of him and saluted…

However, his face still carried a hint of arrogance and disdain, just like before the filming started.

“Cut!” Director David Frankel shouted to stop the filming and said to Tom West, “Your expression is wrong!”

Matthew moved his shoulders and glanced at the blonde actress. Having been in a film crew almost entirely composed of men for a long time, he felt that this actress was quite good-looking.

The actress seemed to notice Matthew and put on her nightgown, nodding to him.

Matthew also nodded slightly but limited it to that. He subconsciously looked at the actress, but it was just an instinctive reaction.

“Tom West!” David Frankel pointed out Tom West’s mistake, “You’re an orderly. Is that how an orderly treats his superior?”

After saying this, David Frankel ordered, “Back to positions! Reshoot!”

Matthew withdrew from the door and closed it. Tom West and the blonde actress lay back on the bed.

The filming quickly started again, but it was stopped by the director at the same spot again!

Tom West’s character had a close-up shot, which was when Matthew, playing Ronald Speirs, had just entered.

David Frankel pointed at Tom West and said, “Your facial expression and attitude!”

Tom West nodded, turned his head to look at Matthew, and his eyebrows instantly furrowed. The bastard who hung out with Michael Fassbender…

Before the thought in his head could form, he saw Matthew shaking his head and retreating from the door, seemingly looking down on him.

Tom West’s eyebrows furrowed even more, and his face showed a more obvious arrogance again.

Having not been in this industry for long and far from mastering advanced acting skills, Tom West’s subsequent shots were repeatedly stopped by director David Frankel for the same mistake.

Matthew was also quite helpless. Because of one expression, the filming was repeatedly NG. Tom West, who was about the same age as him, seemed to have some attitude problems, but he didn’t say much. This was the director’s job, and a minor actor shouldn’t interfere.

After several interruptions due to the same issue, David Frankel was getting angry. He shouted at Tom West, “What are you thinking!” He pointed at Matthew and shouted, “He is your superior! A legendary iron-blooded commander! He sees you having an affair. What attitude should you have towards him? Why do I see arrogance in the lens?”

“Sorry.” Tom West’s eyes flashed with anger as he looked at the director, but he endured it. After all, he wasn’t a fool. He quickly swore, “I promise, there won’t be a next time.”

David Frankel shouted, “Back to positions! Filming starts in three minutes!”

The filming started again. Matthew continued to maintain the stern expression of the iron-blooded soldier, pushed open the door, and walked in. Tom West got off the bed, stood up, and immediately saluted Matthew…

“Cut!” David Frankel’s anger in his words was obvious to everyone, “Damn it! What are you thinking! Don’t you understand respect? Don’t you know a new soldier should respect his superior? Don’t you think you should have at least a little shame in this situation?”

He was a relatively experienced director and could vaguely see that this actor’s mindset had problems.

This was a very simple shot. He had originally planned to finish filming in fifteen minutes, but it had been almost an hour now.

David Frankel patiently continued to direct the film crew, but later, due to the same problem, he stopped the filming six more times. Moreover, Tom West’s performance was getting worse, and he couldn’t even make the most basic self-adjustments.

“Damn it!” His anger was almost fully ignited, “Do you understand acting?”

This actor was clearly at an amateur level. What was the London Academy of Music and Dramatic Art doing? Recommending such an idiot?

Tom West was also getting angry. He clearly thought his performance was very natural, but the director kept saying there was a problem…

David Frankel suppressed his anger and called over the producer, Eric Bock, who was present. He whispered, “Replace him! This actor doesn’t understand acting! He can’t adjust himself! He’s too amateur! He should be on the street as a background actor!”

Eric Bock quickly shook his head, “This… isn’t good.”

Chapter 90: Cutting Scenes

“Replacing him outright isn’t suitable,” Eric Bock explained. “Tom West has a formal contract with the film crew.”

As one of the producers, he considered far more than a director would. With a contract in place, the crew had no reason to pay a penalty for such a minor actor.

David Frankel immediately understood Eric Bock’s implication. After a moment’s thought, he said, “This actor has a serious attitude problem. He doesn’t know how to adjust himself, and the shooting schedule is extremely tight. I can’t afford to waste time on such a minor role.”

“Here’s what we’ll do…” Though this actor had been introduced by the London Academy of Music and Dramatic Art, Eric Bock didn’t care in the least. “Don’t fire him. Just handle the situation as you see fit. It’s only a minor role.”

“Alright.” David Frankel called over the assistant director and cinematographer, instructing them, “Adjust the shooting schedule. For Tom West’s orderly role, cancel all close-up shots.”

“What about the medium close-ups?” the cinematographer asked.

All the NG issues had occurred in the medium close-ups.

David Frankel already had a plan. “Shift to his back. Through his shoulder, give the medium close-up shots to Matthew Horner’s character.”

He looked at the cinematographer and assistant director, asking, “Any problems?”

Both replied simultaneously, “No problem.”

Rather than wasting time as before, it was better to make adjustments.

“You two go prepare.” David Frankel first waved them off, then said to Eric Bock, “The prototype for the orderly role died in a car accident. I don’t think this character needs to appear in any other scenes. Cancel all originally planned scenes. This character’s next scene will be his death in the car accident.”

Eric Bock thought for a moment, then said, “You shoot this scene first. I’ll report the situation truthfully to Hanks.”

David Frankel nodded slightly. “Call Hanks as soon as possible. If this actor comes again, I’ll go crazy!”

The two exchanged a few more words, agreeing that Tom West’s attitude was too poor, his self-regulation skills amateurish, not worth the crew continuing to spend time on him, especially for such a dispensable orderly role.

As for the London Academy of Music and Dramatic Art that had introduced him, neither Eric Bock nor David Frankel cared, even feeling somewhat annoyed that they had recommended such an unreliable actor!

Shooting quickly resumed.

Matthew could see the crew adjusting the camera positions, seemingly making the camera more favorable for shooting him.

However, he didn’t think too much about it, remaining as focused as before, doing his utmost to complete his work.

Tom West was initially somewhat worried, but this time the shooting went very smoothly. The director didn’t call cut until the annoying guy across from him left with his things.

In his early twenties, he didn’t notice anything unusual. Hearing the director call the end of shooting, he immediately put on his clothes and went to the female actor, whispering, “Are you free tonight? I’ll be at the Krone Bar near the hotel tonight…”

The blonde actress smiled at him but didn’t say anything.

Tom West understood, put on his clothes, and was about to go to the makeup room to prepare for the next scene when he heard the assistant director’s shout.

“Shooting schedule temporarily adjusted!” The assistant director’s voice was quite loud. “Next scene canceled! Changed to shooting street scenes at the outdoor set in advance!”

“My scene is canceled?” Tom West was stunned. “What’s going on?”

He quickly found the assistant director and asked, “When is the next scene rescheduled for?”

“It’s not rescheduled!” The assistant director glanced at him and said directly, “It’s canceled. The next scene is canceled!”

“What?” Tom West didn’t understand. “Why?”

The assistant director impatiently said, “The director and producer’s decision. How would I know why?”

Tom West’s good mood about inviting the pretty girl vanished. “But…”

“There’s no but.” The assistant director didn’t want to explain further. “I have work to do.”

With that, he walked away.

Tom West stood there, looking around. The actress he was supposed to act with had already left, the annoying male actor across from him was nowhere to be seen, and the rest of the crew were busy packing up to move to the next location. It seemed like he was the only idle person in the crew.

“I just called Hanks,” Eric Bock said to David Frankel as they left the film studio. “Hanks said for such a dispensable minor role, we can make the decision ourselves.”

David Frankel nodded. “How about following my suggestion?”

“Go ahead!” Eric Bock didn’t intend to spend too much energy on such a minor matter. “You make the decision.”

The total footage shot by the crew for each episode was basically five times the length of the final television episode. For such a dispensable minor role, cutting scenes was no big deal.

In Eric Bock’s view, this was just a minor role to support Matthew Horner.

He couldn’t understand what gave such a minor actor the right to face a far more important actor with an arrogant and disdainful attitude during filming?

Eric Bock saw it clearly. Tom West was young and impetuous, probably looking down on most people, and this attitude even carried over into the filming.

He shook his head. Such actors were still too young. Without seven or eight years of tempering, they couldn’t truly make it.

Among young actors, Matthew Horner was much more mature and clever than him.

“What a difference between people,” Eric Bock muttered. “The Brits they recommended are so unreliable. Helen Herman is much more trustworthy.”

On the outdoor set’s street scene area, Matthew stood on a step by the street, with a silver tray and utensils behind him on the step, and a Chicago Typewriter beside him.

The crew was still setting up cameras and adjusting the set, so shooting wouldn’t start for a while.

Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy came over, both dressed in U.S. military uniforms, clearly about to play extras in the shooting.

“That female actor you were just acting with…” Michael Fassbender seemed to be going stir-crazy in this mostly male crew. “Matthew, what do you think of her?”

“Not bad.” Matthew thought for a moment. “She’s quite pretty, with a great figure!”

Michael Fassbender patted James McAvoy’s shoulder. “See, James? I told you your taste is off!”

James McAvoy scornfully curled his lip.

Matthew patted James McAvoy’s other shoulder, deliberately saying, “In James’ eyes, Michael is the prettiest.”

“Go to hell, you!”

Michael Fassbender and James McAvoy both flipped Matthew the bird.

“He wants to hit on that girl,” James McAvoy said, pointing at Michael Fassbender.

Michael Fassbender didn’t deny it. “Is there anyone prettier than her in the crew?”

“No!” Matthew answered very confidently.

This crew was toxic. From actors to behind-the-scenes staff, there were hardly any women.

“But, Michael,” Matthew reminded him. “After the last shot, I heard Tom West invite her out. He said he’d meet her at Krone Bar tonight…”

“Him?” Michael Fassbender crossed his arms. “That bastard…”

James McAvoy continued, “This is so unfair! Even hitting on girls gets preempted!” He seemed somewhat indignant. “Michael went through the entire training, but got hardly any front-facing shots. Tom West didn’t participate in training, but got so many close-ups in one episode—just because he has a good family background?”

Michael Fassbender shrugged. “That’s reality.”

Matthew quite agreed with Michael Fassbender’s view. Michael Fassbender came from a family of chefs, and according to James McAvoy, Tom West came from an entertainment family. There was a huge innate gap between them.

However, while family background advantages did objectively exist, they couldn’t guarantee smooth sailing.

“Let me tell you some good news,” Matthew said with a smile to the two. “I heard from the assistant director that all of Tom West’s scenes except for one where he dies in a car accident have been canceled.”

Michael Fassbender, though knowing Matthew wouldn’t joke about such things, asked, “Really?”

Matthew was very certain. “Of course it’s true. I heard it directly from the assistant director!”

“Is there such good news?” James McAvoy’s face was full of schadenfreude, his eyes quickly darting around. “Tom West invited someone to the bar, right? How about we go stir up some trouble tonight?”

“Good!” Michael Fassbender agreed without hesitation. “I’m in!”

The two looked at Matthew together. Matthew thought for a moment, then said, “As long as the crew doesn’t work overtime tonight, I’ll go too.”

“It’s settled then!”

The two quickly left when they saw the assistant director starting to arrange the background actors.

Soon after, director David Frankel came over to give Matthew some instructions, and shooting began.

The timing for these scenes needed to be precise. Matthew, playing Captain Ronald Speirs, held the collected silverware and other valuable war trophies, preparing to mail them back home. After leaving, he encountered Captain Lewis Nixon’s jeep and nearly collided.

From the script, the scene had some danger, but during filming, the risk was minimal. The jeep moved very slowly, while the high-speed motion came from the camera mounted on a dolly. Matthew could easily dodge.

As everyone knew, film was an art of deception.

However, during filming, Matthew didn’t maintain his balance well, dropping the silverware from the tray twice in a row. This shot wasn’t passed until the third take.

There were no more scenes for Matthew afterward, and the crew didn’t work overtime in the evening. Matthew removed his makeup and returned to the hotel, changed into looser clothes, and went with James McAvoy and Michael Fassbender to Krone Bar early.

Chapter 91: Mockery

Entering the bar, Michael Fassbender patted Matthew on the shoulder and pointed at a blonde woman sitting across from them. “Is that her?”

During filming, the actress had been in full makeup, and the bar’s dim lighting made it hard to be sure.

Matthew glanced over. “It’s her.”

He found a four-person table and sat down. James McAvoy ordered drinks and poured a glass for everyone.

James looked around. “Tom West doesn’t seem to be here yet.”

“Perfect opportunity.” Matthew grinned at Michael. “You claim to be a master, right? Show us your skills.”

Michael glanced at the blonde woman. “Watch this. Ten minutes, tops!”

With that, he stood up and walked over.

“Let’s drink!” James raised his glass to Matthew.

Matthew took a small sip, his eyes occasionally flicking toward the blonde woman’s table. They were too far apart, and the bar was too noisy to hear their conversation, but he saw Michael say just a few words before sitting down across from her.

“This shark…” Matthew shook his head. “Turns out he’s actually good.”

Before he and James could finish their drinks, Michael was already returning with the blonde woman in tow.

“Liz, let me introduce you.” He gestured toward Matthew and James. “These are my friends, also actors in the crew. This is Matthew Horner. This is James McAvoy.”

Michael then introduced the blonde woman. “This is Elizabeth Custer.”

After exchanging greetings, Elizabeth sat down at their table under Michael’s enthusiastic invitation.

“We met this afternoon,” she said, looking at Matthew. He nodded and raised his glass. “We worked together on a scene.”

Elizabeth lifted the glass James had poured for her and toasted the three of them. “Pleased to meet you all.”

As the first drink went down, the atmosphere grew livelier. Michael was clearly experienced, charming Elizabeth so effortlessly it seemed something might happen that very night.

Outside the bar, Tom West had just stepped out of his car, his gloomy expression betraying his foul mood.

He had arrived late because he had called his agent, who, after speaking with the crew, delivered devastating news: aside from the scene already filmed, he only had one remaining scene—dying in a car crash!

In other words, all his other scenes had been canceled. The next time he went to set, he would only need to lie on a stretcher and play dead.

This infuriated Tom, yet he was powerless to do anything about it.

At least there was a beautiful woman to pursue tonight—some way to vent his frustration.

Entering the bar, Tom quickly scanned the room, searching for his target. His gaze landed on the table where three men and one woman sat together.

The first person he saw was Michael Fassbender—that bastard had always stolen the male lead roles in their college drama club, snatching them right out of his hands.

Tom made no effort to hide his disgust. Then he noticed the other two men, especially the one he had filmed with that afternoon—the one who had shaken his head at him after the take, clearly mocking him. Infuriating.

Finally, his eyes settled on Elizabeth Custer. Seeing how cozy she was with Michael, his anger flared. He strode over.

Since their table faced the bar’s entrance, Matthew was the first to spot Tom. He nudged Michael and stood up to greet him. “Hey, Tom, come join us for a drink!”

Elizabeth glanced back but seemed not to recognize Tom and continued chatting with Michael.

Tom’s face darkened as he approached.

James had already signaled a server to add another chair to the table.

Matthew, Michael, and James all smiled at Tom, while Elizabeth looked at him with a curious smile.

But to Tom, every one of those smiles was mockery.

He stopped beside the table but didn’t sit down. His scowl deepened.

Tom first glared at Elizabeth, then spoke. “Don’t think I don’t know what you’re up to!”

He slammed his hand on the table, his voice suddenly loud. “You just want to mock me, don’t you? Laugh at me for having most of my scenes cut?”

Matthew and James exchanged glances. They had indeed planned to do just that, but Tom had beaten them to it.

“Mock me?” Tom’s face twisted with rage. “Go ahead, mock me! If you’ve got the guts, mock me!”

He pointed his finger at Michael, then Matthew, then James. “Keep laughing! Go on, laugh at me!”

Perhaps they hadn’t expected Tom to react this way, or perhaps his aggressive demeanor had stunned them. James and Michael froze.

Tom’s loud voice drew the attention of nearby patrons, who looked over in confusion, wondering what was happening.

Tom slammed the table again and opened his mouth to speak…

“Ha… haha… ha…” Matthew’s sudden laughter interrupted him. “Haha… haha…”

As he laughed, Matthew wore a mocking expression. “Haha… haha…”

“You… you!” Tom pointed at Matthew, demanding, “What are you laughing at? You actually—”

Matthew, noticing the crowd’s attention, deliberately raised his voice. “Hey, you told me to mock you.”

He looked around. “Didn’t he tell me to laugh?”

Bystanders, always eager for drama, chimed in, especially since Tom had indeed said so. A chorus of voices rose around them.

“Yeah, I heard him!”

“You told him to laugh, so he did. What’s the problem?”

Their words reminded James and Michael, who both slammed the table and burst into laughter, their mockery unmistakable.

Then, the entire bar erupted in laughter, as if everyone had joined in.

Tom had never been mocked by so many people at once. His handsome face flushed crimson. He raised his hand again, pointing at Matthew. “You… you…”

His other hand clenched into a fist.

Matthew tensed instantly, fully alert.

Michael and James kept their eyes on Tom. Seeing his fist, Michael raised his voice. “What are you planning to do?”

James quietly gripped the wine bottle, a sinister smile on his lips. “Tom, there are three of us!”

Just then, a familiar voice came from the bar’s entrance. “What’s going on here?”

Big guy Michael Cudlitz was looking over at Matthew’s table with concern.

Then, several more voices joined in. “James, need any help?”

“Michael, Matthew, don’t worry, we’re here!”

Six or seven people entered the bar—all actors who had trained together. Thanks to Tom West’s influence, their bond was much stronger than that of a typical film crew.

Tom took one look and instinctively lowered his pointing finger. He shot a venomous glare at Matthew, Michael, and James, then turned and stormed toward the exit without a word.

“Tsk, thought he was some tough guy, but he got scared off!”

“No balls, this one!”

“Looks like a woman, acts like one too.”

“All talk, no action—what’s wrong with his head?”

Disappointed by the lack of drama, the bar patrons unleashed a barrage of mockery.

Tom paused for a moment before walking out.

“That guy’s got some sense,” James said, releasing the wine bottle and sitting back down. “I was hoping he’d stay and fight.”

Michael downed his drink. “He’s not that stupid.”

Matthew ignored Tom’s departure and turned to Michael Cudlitz and the others. “Thanks, everyone. Drinks are on me tonight!”

He always knew how to handle people.

As the night grew late and filming resumed the next day, the group soon dispersed. Michael successfully took the blonde woman to another hotel, while the others went their separate ways to rest.

After the bar incident, Matthew only saw Tom West once more on set—lying on a stretcher, playing a corpse. The camera panned over him briefly, and with that, his role as the orderly was completely finished.

Since he wasn’t a main character in any episode, Matthew’s role wasn’t extensive either. After finishing his scenes in the ninth episode, he returned to being a background actor—either an unnamed American soldier on the side of the road or a fallen German soldier.

In March, the crew completed the construction of the small town of Foy in the open-air set. David Frankel moved to the outdoor location to begin filming the seventh episode.

In this episode, Matthew faced Ronald Speirs’ most crucial scene—Ronald Speirs would transition from being a lieutenant in D Company to becoming the new commander of E Company.

Matthew prepared himself, especially since he had recently resumed some military training. This war scene required him to perform the stunts personally.

On a sunny afternoon, the crew gathered over a hundred actors. After getting his makeup done, Matthew spotted Gary Goetzman, Eric Bock, and several other producers near the director’s chair. It seemed the crew had other matters to attend to besides this shoot.

Chapter 92: Dedication and Encouragement

From the forest to the small town of Foy, the ground was covered in a vast expanse of artificial snow. Matthew crouched in the man-made woods, lifting his helmet slightly. Across from him, the town of Foy was engulfed in the chaos of battle—gunfire crackled incessantly, punctuated by the occasional thunderous explosion, sending plumes of smoke billowing into the sky.

Over a dozen film crew members, each wielding handheld cameras, moved swiftly to capture their respective targets.

Near Matthew, three two-person camera teams stood ready. Their mission was to focus on the protagonist of this war scene—Ronald Speirs.

On the battlefield, soldiers dressed as paratroopers of the 101st Airborne Division fell one by one amid the gunfire.

Ahead, Damian Lewis, portraying Captain Winters, was visibly agitated, eager to take command at the front lines, but was held back by the battalion commander.

E Company lacked effective leadership, a fatal flaw in battle, leaving them vulnerable to the German forces.

Matthew maintained a standard tactical stance, crouching in the snow until Damian Lewis shouted at him.

“Speirs, over here! Hurry!”

Hearing the call, Matthew grabbed his Chicago Typewriter and sprinted over. Damian Lewis, surveying the battlefield, barked at him, “Go over there and replace that damned Dyke! Lead E Company in the attack!”

Matthew’s face was stern, devoid of any expression. Without a word, he strode toward the smoke-filled battlefield, the three camera teams following him—one capturing from the front, another from the side about ten meters away, and the third standing by.

At that moment, Matthew was receiving the treatment reserved for the lead actor.

The camera teams’ filming did not disrupt Matthew’s movements. He had fully embodied the essence of Ronald Speirs—his face expressionless, neither panicked nor anxious, just calmly running forward as if a battle-hardened veteran truly on a World War II battlefield.

Boom—

The ground ahead erupted in a cloud of smoke, controlled by the pyrotechnics team. Undeterred, Matthew leaped through the smoke and dashed to a haystack. Without hesitation, he grabbed the actor playing Dyke by the throat and declared, “You’re relieved of duty! E Company is under my command now!”

“Sergeant Lipton!” he immediately asked, “What’s the situation?”

An officer crawled over and rapidly reported, “The company’s been scattered, First Platoon…”

After listening, Matthew pointed to a house and ordered, “Take them out with the mortar!”

Matthew slowly stood up. “The rest of you, attack directly! No more detours!”

With that, he charged out from behind the haystack, shouting, “Follow me!”

Matthew didn’t look back, striding forward with confidence, as if trusting that the men of E Company would follow his charge. He followed the predetermined path, stopping only after reaching the back of a house.

“Cut!” Director David Frankel called from the observation platform on the tallest building, giving Matthew a thumbs-up. “Well done!”

The large-scale battle scene was wrapped up. David Frankel descended from the platform, instructing his assistant to adjust the set before approaching Matthew.

“Director,” Matthew greeted with a smile, removing his helmet. David Frankel patted him on the shoulder. “Good job!”

Matthew grinned modestly.

David Frankel nodded in approval. The young man had left a strong impression on him—intelligent, humble, hardworking, dedicated, and respectful. Though his acting was average, such an actor was hard to dislike.

He stepped out from behind the house and beckoned Matthew over, pointing to a low wall at the end of the street. “For the next shot, don’t worry about anything else. Run to that wall as fast as you can, vault over it, and I’ll be waiting for you on the other side.”

The street was being set up with German tanks and soldiers. Matthew glanced over, estimating the wall to be no more than a hundred meters away.

“Got it!” he replied firmly.

This scene depicted Ronald Speirs single-handedly charging through a street teeming with German forces to link up with I Company on the other side, enabling a pincer attack. Even more incredible, after making contact, Speirs returned unscathed.

Both the original work and memoirs described this event—it wasn’t just dramatic embellishment by the film crew.

As Sergeant Lipton recalled, the Germans never expected a lone soldier to charge out, let alone return. Moreover, E Company’s fierce assault had diverted the enemy’s attention.

This daring charge earned Ronald Speirs the respect of E Company’s soldiers. With the incompetent Lieutenant Dyke blown to pieces by a shell, Speirs naturally took over as the fourth commander of E Company.

Once the scene was set, filming resumed.

After exchanging a few lines with the actor playing Sergeant Lipton, Matthew dashed out from behind the house. With long, powerful strides, he sprinted past German fortifications, weaving between a tank and a self-propelled gun.

Three cameras captured him from different angles.

Matthew heard nothing but the wind rushing past his ears. He raced past a Tiger tank and reached the low wall. Without slowing, he leaped, vaulting over the meter-high barrier.

Unexpectedly, the wall, hastily constructed, couldn’t withstand the force. As Matthew landed on top, the upper third of the wall crumbled, sending him tumbling to the other side.

Before he even hit the ground, Matthew sensed danger. The moment his body made contact, he rolled, barely dodging the falling debris. However, his arm, which had struck the ground first, throbbed with pain.

“Cut!” Director David Frankel, who was behind the wall, immediately called out, “Doctor! Get a doctor over here!”

A medical team was a necessity for filming war scenes. A doctor quickly rushed over with a medical kit.

Matthew’s left arm was in agony, but he struggled to get up. An experienced assistant director stopped him.

“Don’t move!” the man warned. “Let the doctor check you first.”

“I’m fine!” Matthew shook his head. “Really, I’m okay.”

Having worked on construction sites before, bumps and bruises were common. He figured it was just a minor external injury.

No film crew wanted an actor injured—it often meant trouble. Not only did the doctor rush over, but producers Gary Goetzman and Eric Bock also arrived.

“Where does it hurt?” the doctor asked, crouching beside Matthew. Matthew pointed to his left arm. “Here.”

The doctor undid the buttons on his sleeve. “Anywhere else?”

Matthew shook his head. “Seems fine. No pain elsewhere.”

The doctor rolled up the sleeve, revealing a bruised upper arm. After a quick examination, he sighed in relief. “The bone seems fine. Just a superficial injury.”

Matthew also relaxed. No one wanted to be injured.

Following the doctor’s instructions, he moved his arm and legs, confirming it was just a minor injury.

“Let’s get you to the hospital for treatment,” David Frankel suggested as he walked over.

Though he said this, his brow was furrowed. Setting up this scene hadn’t been easy, and they were halfway through filming. Other issues could be managed, but if it rained tonight or tomorrow, it would be disastrous.

London’s unpredictable weather meant rain could come at any moment, forcing them to reset many scenes and delaying the entire shooting schedule.

Not just the director, but producers Gary Goetzman and Eric Bock were also worried. Delays meant increased costs—something producers dreaded. But with an actor injured, they couldn’t stop him from seeing a doctor.

If the actor had a pushy agent, things would be even more complicated.

“Let’s go,” the doctor urged Matthew. “I’ll go with you to the hospital.”

David Frankel had already gone to the other side, berating the set crew, pointing at the collapsed wall and shouting in frustration.

Matthew saw all this but wasn’t naive enough to think David Frankel was concerned about him. He guessed the director was worried about the shooting schedule.

“This is just a minor injury…” Matthew moved his left arm. Aside from the lingering pain, it felt fine. Raising his voice, he said, “No need for the hospital.”

David Frankel immediately turned to look. Matthew continued, “It’s just a superficial injury. Nothing serious. Work comes first!”

Since Matthew insisted, no one objected. The doctor treated his left arm, touched up his makeup, and filming resumed.

The wall wasn’t repaired, only reinforced where it still stood. David Frankel decided to use the footage they had already shot. When filming restarted, Matthew vaulted over the wall and sprinted back to the house amid a group of temporary actors playing German soldiers and tanks.

From a distance, Gary Goetzman and Eric Bock watched the scene unfold.

“Very dedicated young man,” Gary Goetzman remarked, clearly approving of Matthew’s work ethic. “He’s saved the crew a lot of unnecessary trouble.”

He turned to Eric Bock. “What’s this young man’s name?”

Eric Bock recognized Matthew immediately. “Matthew Horner. Hanks personally selected him from the auditions.”

Gary Goetzman nodded slightly. “Hanks has good taste. Go see him tonight and give him some encouragement.”

“Understood,” Eric Bock replied. He thought about his conversation with Helen Herman, but the situation was more complicated than expected. The final approval wasn’t up to him—it was Gary Goetzman’s call. After a pause, he tentatively suggested, “How about this? We have that media event coming up. Why not include Matthew Horner?”

Gary Goetzman considered for a moment. “That works.”

Chapter 93: Brotherhood Above All

The filming continued, but after completing his battlefield scenes, Matthew Horner no longer needed to serve as a temporary background actor. Following the film crew’s instructions, he arrived at the press hall near the main entrance of Hatfield Aerodrome, preparing to face the media alongside three other actors.

The night before, the crew’s press officer had thoroughly briefed them, emphasizing what not to say. Matthew had no intention of causing trouble—he would strictly adhere to the crew’s requirements.

The three actors joining him for the interview were unfamiliar to Matthew, though he recognized them. They were all main actors who had trained alongside Damian Lewis.

Among the character actors, only Matthew had been invited.

Led by the crew’s press officer, the four of them entered the press hall, where the lively atmosphere immediately engulfed them. Countless camera flashes lit up the room, accompanied by the chaotic sound of shutters clicking.

Though heavyweights like Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg were absent, the appearance of Damian Lewis and the other three actors—all dressed in the paratrooper uniforms of the 101st Airborne Division from World War II—still drew significant media attention.

This was an important promotional event for the crew.

After a group photo, the four actors were assigned to different sections of the press hall to interact directly with the media.

Among them, Damian Lewis was the most famous, especially since he played the legendary Captain Richard Winster. His section attracted the most reporters.

The other two main actors had some recognition in the industry, but to the media, they were still unfamiliar faces—some even less recognizable than Matthew. Many of the journalists present were entertainment reporters, and upon seeing Matthew, several immediately recognized him as the male lead from Britney Spears’ music video, the one involved in past rumors with her.

Thus, after Damian Lewis, Matthew drew the second-largest crowd of reporters.

This was entirely unexpected by the press officer. Before the questions began, he quickly dispatched the most experienced assistant to Matthew’s side to prevent the young actor from saying anything inappropriate under the media’s barrage.

“Don’t say anything reckless,” the middle-aged assistant whispered from behind Matthew. “If you’re stuck on a question, wait for my cue before answering.”

Matthew didn’t respond but nodded solemnly.

Soon, a wave of reporters surged forward. Fortunately, the staff maintained order, keeping the scene from descending into chaos.

“One question per person!” a staff member announced loudly. “Think carefully before asking Mr. Matthew Horner!”

The first questions came from media outlets affiliated with the crew, and the queries had been coordinated in advance.

“Mr. Horner!” a reporter with a Warner Bros. TV badge asked. “I hear you underwent rigorous training before filming began?”

“Yes!” Matthew replied with a stern expression, much like Ronald Speirs in the show—a true soldier. “We had to master combat skills, learn to use weapons, endure outdoor living, and march five miles with fifty pounds of gear…”

These were carefully prepared lines, agreed upon with the crew. Though fabricated, they rolled off his tongue smoothly. “At one point during training, we only got three hours of sleep a night—and even then, you couldn’t rest because the cold in the tents made you shiver. But after going through all that, I felt an incredible sense of accomplishment.”

The media and audience wanted spectacle, and the crew delivered exactly that—not necessarily the truth, but what would captivate them.

Matthew had been through several crews and understood this implicitly. Lying didn’t bother him; it was part of an actor’s job.

“Training brought the actors closer together!” he continued, sticking to the crew’s script. “So when we finally started filming, the bond between us made us feel like a real unit—just like the real Band of Brothers!”

Behind him, the middle-aged assistant nodded slightly. The crew only provided general guidelines, not rigid scripts, to avoid sounding too artificial. Often, actors had to improvise.

This young actor, Matthew Horner, was doing exceptionally well—better than expected.

In truth, after the press officer’s briefing the night before, Matthew had put in considerable effort to prepare. Though he lacked experience with the media, having the crew’s support kept him from feeling nervous.

Another reporter from Empire magazine, under Warner Bros., asked, “Can you tell us which role you’re playing?”

Matthew maintained his military demeanor. “Captain Ronald Speirs, the fourth commander of Easy Company.”

A reporter from Entertainment Weekly followed up, “Did you have any special feelings or insights during filming? Would you mind sharing?”

These three reporters were from media outlets under the same corporate umbrella as HBO, and their questions were both polite and aligned with the crew’s promotional needs.

Matthew paused thoughtfully before answering solemnly, “Before this, I’d never experienced that sudden rush of adrenaline. But now I have. The moment filming began, the entire set was in chaos—people falling, bombs exploding all around you. I could imagine what it was like for soldiers back then, dropping in waves under gunfire. Fear filled our eyes. We knew it wasn’t real, but that made the fear even more real. How did those soldiers endure it?”

“And!” he added, “The camaraderie among soldiers in war must have been a force that helped them overcome the enemy. Brotherhood above all else.”

He glanced back instinctively and saw the middle-aged assistant subtly giving him a thumbs-up. He immediately relaxed.

The assistant lowered his hand, watching Matthew handle the reporters with approval. Just last night, he had wondered why the production team had chosen this non-lead actor for the press conference. Now, it was clear—they had prepared well. This Matthew Horner was as good at spinning tales as any professional PR person.

He’s got potential, the assistant thought. If acting doesn’t work out, he could easily transition into PR or media relations.

Matthew understood the value of this opportunity. For a character actor at his level, a press conference like this was rare. Now that he had the chance, he would give it his all—whether it was his stern military demeanor or his prepared responses to every question.

As Helen Herman would say, every media appearance was a credential that could give him an edge in future role competitions.

The interview continued, but the questions gradually shifted away from the series and his role. Many reporters were there because they recognized Matthew as Britney Spears’ former rumored boyfriend.

Inevitably, the questions turned toward gossip.

“Mr. Matthew Horner!”

A reporter from a notorious tabloid shouted, “Do you know Britney Spears? And was your relationship more than just simple?”

Matthew turned to the middle-aged assistant, who subtly shook his head. Matthew immediately replied, “I’m sorry, I don’t answer questions unrelated to the series.”

The crew staff quickly called on another reporter—one they had coordinated with—who asked another question about Band of Brothers.

The interview lasted over half an hour. At the end, Matthew posed for photos at the reporters’ request, striking several cold, military stances.

His sharp features, chiseled jawline, tall stature, and steady presence made him look like a natural soldier from every angle.

“Great casting,” murmured one reporter. “He was born to play a soldier.”

Another agreed, “Yeah, it’s a shame he didn’t join the military.”

Matthew kept his expression neutral, but inwardly, he cursed the reporters a hundred times over. Join the military? Become cannon fodder for the Americans? Not a chance!

The interview concluded smoothly, and the reporters dispersed. Matthew let out a sigh of relief. The middle-aged assistant stepped forward and whispered, “Well done!”

Matthew smiled at him. Only he knew how exhausting it had been to handle those reporters.

The assistant gestured, “Let’s go.”

He knew he hadn’t needed to intervene at all. This Matthew Horner had handled everything perfectly.

The four actors regrouped for a final round of photos before the press event ended.

Matthew then returned to filming. Since Ronald Speirs’ role was limited, he spent most of his time as a temporary actor, but he never let his guard down. For someone who had only been in the industry for a year, every moment on camera was precious experience.

During the filming of Band of Brothers, Matthew marked his one-year anniversary of arriving in this new world. In that time, he had gone from having almost nothing—struggling even with food and shelter—to becoming a successful character actor in Hollywood, with his basic needs secured.

He considered himself relatively successful. At the very least, his path was ascending, not declining.

Of course, he was still far from his goal of becoming a Hollywood star.

Matthew’s filming at Hatfield Aerodrome continued until April. By late April, he had finished all of Ronald Speirs’ scenes and was preparing to return to North America.

This departure likely meant he wouldn’t be coming back, and upon his return, he would prepare for the red carpet premiere of Gladiator!

Helen Herman had secured this opportunity, and Matthew had no intention of wasting it. It would be his first time walking such a red carpet, and he was eagerly looking forward to it.

Chapter 94: The Complicated Red Carpet Preparation

Matthew didn’t take a direct flight back to Los Angeles from London. Instead, he made a detour to Miami, Florida, to see Brittany.

Since Brittany’s Miami concert was about to begin, time was extremely tight. Matthew could only use Brittany’s lunch break to secretly meet with her for an hour before he had to leave. Originally, he had planned to stay until the next day to watch Brittany’s concert before returning to Los Angeles, but Helen Herman’s urgent call came in, telling him to return to Los Angeles immediately to prepare for the premiere of Gladiator.

Helpless, Matthew had to change his flight and boarded a plane to Los Angeles that afternoon. He gradually understood why celebrity couples were always apart more than they were together.

He and Brittany had been dating for half a year, but the number of times they had met could be counted on one hand.

“Once Brittany finishes her world tour and my career takes off…” Matthew could only think, “We might have more time together.”

He was also a bit puzzled. When he met Brittany, she had mentioned work-related matters. Apparently, the record company was already planning her second album.

Back in Los Angeles, Matthew didn’t even go home after leaving the international airport. He went straight to Angel Agency, where Helen Herman was waiting for him.

Entering the small building of Angel Agency, he left his luggage at the front desk and went upstairs to Helen Herman’s office, asking directly, “Why did you call me back so urgently?”

Without waiting for an invitation, he went to the water dispenser and poured himself a glass of cold water. After taking a sip, Helen Herman said, “The North American premiere of Gladiator is in four days!”

Matthew didn’t seem to grasp the urgency. Sitting in the chair in front of the desk, he said, “So? It’s still four days away.”

Helen Herman decided to be direct. “Are you prepared for the premiere?”

“Prepared!” Matthew had, of course, thought about the red carpet premiere. After all, this was a rare opportunity for him. “I bought a new suit that I haven’t worn much. I even had the costume department in England iron it out for me…”

“Wait!” Helen Herman raised her hand to interrupt Matthew. “You’re not planning to wear old clothes to the red carpet, are you?”

Matthew spread his hands. “It’s a new suit.”

Helen Herman looked at him and asked, “Alright, let me ask you this: What’s the brand of the suit? The designer? Which year’s style? And how are you going to coordinate the shoes, bow tie, and shirt?”

“Uh?” Matthew couldn’t answer at all. He hadn’t paid any attention to these details, so he had to admit, “I don’t know.”

“You’re an actor!” Helen Herman emphasized. “And a somewhat famous one at that. In formal settings, you need to pay attention to your taste and image.”

Matthew shrugged. “I don’t understand these things.”

He knew that the stars shining in front of the cameras were the result of careful crafting, but he didn’t understand the intricacies involved.

Helen Herman continued, “That’s why I called you back.”

“I don’t understand this aspect.” Matthew had come to trust Helen Herman professionally. “I’ll listen to you.”

He then asked, “You’re not going to make me wear some luxury brand’s haute couture, are you?”

“No.” Helen Herman shook her head. “Given your current fame, status, and financial situation, that’s not necessary.”

Matthew didn’t say anything. He would listen to his agent’s advice on this matter.

Helen Herman said, “A mid-range brand’s suit will suffice. Custom-made won’t be possible in time, so I’ve already contacted a clothing rental company. They will provide a full set of services, including shoes. You’ll go for a fitting tomorrow.”

As she spoke, she pushed two business cards toward Matthew. She gave him the first one and then lightly tapped the second one, saying, “This is a private stylist. I’ve already spoken to her. Contact her today and arrange for her to do your styling on the day of the premiere.”

“Alright.” Matthew put the two business cards into his wallet and asked the question he was most concerned about, “Uh… Helen, how much will they charge?”

Helen Herman knew that Matthew wasn’t very well-off financially. “Prepare two thousand dollars. That should be enough.”

Matthew nodded, though he didn’t say anything. He felt a pang of heartache. The Band of Brothers crew had already paid him a total of forty thousand dollars in salary. After deducting Helen Herman’s agent commission of four thousand dollars, the two installments of the penalty of twenty thousand dollars, Wilson’s lawyer fees of four thousand dollars, the annual rent for his apartment of four thousand dollars, the money spent on gifts for Brittany, and the fact that April was tax season in the U.S., even considering the money he had earned before, he only had a little over three thousand dollars left.

Spending two thousand dollars at once made him feel like he had gone back to square one.

“This fee also includes the car rental.” Helen Herman added, “The crew doesn’t have a car sponsor. Apart from the director, main actors, and VIP guests, the crew doesn’t provide vehicles for other premiere attendees. You’ll need to arrange your own transportation.”

Matthew was very self-aware. He definitely wasn’t on the list of people the crew would provide a car for.

He looked up at Helen Herman and tentatively asked, “I remember you have a Mercedes.”

Helen Herman didn’t even think about it. “I don’t moonlight as a driver.” She threw a brochure in front of Matthew. “This is an affordable car rental company. Take a look at the vehicles they offer.”

Matthew took it and flipped through it, then asked, “What’s your suggestion?”

“A flagship Cadillac.” Helen Herman clearly already had an idea. “From noon to midnight, the rental won’t exceed five hundred dollars.”

“Alright.” Matthew handed the brochure back to Helen Herman. “Help me arrange the car.”

Helen Herman didn’t refuse. She took the brochure and nodded.

“Oh, Helen.” Thinking about his soon-to-be-empty wallet, Matthew asked again, “When will the Band of Brothers crew pay the remaining twenty thousand dollars?”

“No money left?” Helen Herman asked.

Matthew didn’t deny it. “Yeah. If it weren’t for the fact that I’ve been eating and living with the crew these past few months, I probably wouldn’t even be able to come up with two thousand dollars.”

He had been filming with the crew for the past few months, so his living expenses were minimal. Apart from occasionally going out for drinks with Michael Fassbender, James McAvoy, and Michael Cudlitz, most of his expenses were actually spent on Brittany. Basically, every time Brittany held a concert in a new city, she would receive a specially ordered gift from him.

Even so, he was on the verge of becoming a poor man again.

Matthew really hadn’t expected the cost of a premiere red carpet to be so high. Logically speaking, women’s clothing and makeup expenses were usually higher than men’s, so wouldn’t the cost for a female actor to walk the red carpet be even higher?

Of course, he also understood that big stars were different. There was something in the world called sponsors.

“You’ve already finished filming all of Ronald Speirs’ scenes.” Helen Herman was quite responsible in her work. “I’ll contact the crew this afternoon. If everything goes smoothly, you should receive the final payment next week.”

“Hopefully everything goes smoothly!” Matthew stood up. “If there’s nothing else, I’ll leave first.”

Helen Herman nodded and reminded him again, “Don’t forget to contact the clothing rental company and the stylist.”

“I won’t forget!” Matthew also felt that a glamorous appearance was necessary to become a star. “Call me if there’s anything else.”

After retrieving his luggage from downstairs, he left Angel Agency and took a taxi back to Westwood. On the way back, he thought about his financial situation again. Once the final twenty thousand dollars in salary arrived, he could pay off the penalty. If Helen Herman could find him new work and his income was decent, he would have enough left over to buy a used car.

He didn’t want to take out a bank loan. Forget a new car; a used one would be enough.

Back at his apartment, Matthew had a good night’s rest. The next day, as soon as business hours began, he first contacted the clothing rental company. They were available for fittings over the next two days. Then he called the stylist, and they agreed on a time for the styling. With nothing else to do for the time being, he decided to go to the clothing rental company.

He tried on several men’s suits. Although a stylist was introducing them to him, Matthew couldn’t see much difference between the outfits. They all looked similar in style. Finally, combining the stylist’s advice and the rental price, he chose a black tuxedo.

With the clothing sorted, he went back to his apartment to retrieve the borrowed videotapes and made a special trip to the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts to return them to his former acting teacher, David Astor. He then borrowed a new batch to continue his self-practice.

In the afternoon, Helen Herman called to say that after communicating with the crew, the final payment would be deposited next Monday.

Hearing this news, Matthew felt more confident. He decided to go to the used car market to look at cars. Due to personal reasons, he didn’t consider RB or Korean cars. In the end, he settled on a white used Ford sedan, which wasn’t too expensive—less than five thousand dollars.

He planned to come back and pick up the car once the payment arrived next week.

Over the next few days, Matthew resumed his highly planned life: exercising, studying, mimicking, and even trying to incorporate writing into his routine.

After a year of relentless effort, his reading level wasn’t exceptionally high, but he felt it wasn’t too far from the average person’s level.

As for his writing ability, it was better left unsaid.

Time flew by as Matthew stayed busy. On the day of the premiere, the black Cadillac sedan that Helen Herman had arranged arrived punctually outside his apartment building. Matthew got into the car, first went to the clothing rental company to pick up his suit and shoes, and then arrived at the stylist’s studio.

The styling took three hours. Only then did Matthew take the Cadillac and head to the premiere at the Hollywood Chinese Theatre.

Chapter 95: Presence

The black Cadillac entered Starlight Boulevard, gradually approaching the Hollywood Chinese Theatre. Matthew slightly lowered the car window, clearly hearing the cheers from the crowd. The car slowed down and stopped in the waiting area, where a film crew member came over to coordinate the entry order.

At red carpet ceremonies, major stars were usually placed at the beginning or end. Matthew was scheduled to enter at a more central time.

There was still plenty of time before his entrance, so Matthew sat in the car, calmly waiting.

Suddenly, a loud cheer erupted from the Hollywood Chinese Theatre, signaling that a major star had stepped onto the red carpet.

Matthew wondered if the crowd would fall silent when he walked the red carpet. After all, few audience members would recognize him. So far, the only works he had appeared in were Brittany’s music video and Soul Transfer. The former had a limited audience, and the latter was just a minor role…

Regardless, this was his first time, and he was filled with anticipation.

After waiting for a while, the Cadillac, guided by the crew member, started moving again, slowly advancing. Matthew could now see the fans on both sides of the red carpet and the flashing cameras. He quickly rolled up the window.

He checked the time and estimated it was already the later part of the middle segment.

After this, major stars would surely make their grand entrances one after another. It was undoubtedly a terrible time slot.

However, Matthew had no complaints. This time slot matched his status perfectly.

He knew Hollywood was a place of fame and fortune. Whether actors or stars, there was a clear hierarchy. If he hadn’t played the barbarian chief, even with Helen Herman’s connections in the crew, he might not have had the chance to walk the premiere red carpet.

Finally, the black Cadillac stopped at the end of the red carpet amid the chaotic cheers of the fans.

Through the car window, Matthew saw reporters with long lenses and cameras. He adjusted his tie, pushed open the car door, and stepped out. The flashbulbs instantly lit up, dazzlingly bright. He merely blinked, revealing the radiant smile he had practiced countless times in front of the mirror. With his long, straight legs, he stepped onto the slightly soft red carpet.

Thanks to the rigorous military training, Matthew had almost completely corrected his previously lackadaisical walking style. Combined with his perfectly fitted formal attire, he exuded an imposing presence.

“Who is this guy?”

At the end of the red carpet, there was a dedicated photo area. Fatus, a reporter from the Los Angeles Times entertainment section, kept his camera lens tightly focused on Matthew. He felt this man was exceptionally photogenic and asked the reporter to his left, “Do you know who he is? Is he a model from Europe?”

“Absolutely not a model from Europe!”

Before the reporter could answer, a female reporter to Fatus’s right spoke up, “Almost all European male models are gay!”

She pointed at Matthew, “Where do you see that kind of cold, tough masculine aura?”

This female reporter seemed to admire Matthew greatly, muttering, “Long legs, broad shoulders, tall stature, chiseled features, stern expression, extraordinary bearing… He’s literally my ideal man…”

Her mouth kept muttering, but her hands never stopped, instantly taking numerous photos.

“I know this guy.” The reporter to Fatus’s left was from Entertainment Weekly and remembered the recent promotional collaboration with the Band of Brothers crew. “He should be Matthew Horner, not a model, but a young actor who just debuted. He was rumored to have been involved with Brittany and participated in the filming of Band of Brothers, produced by Tom Hanks and Steven Spielberg. I think he also has a role in Gladiator…”

“Sounds like an impressive resume.” Fatus, who had initially put down his camera, raised it again upon hearing the Entertainment Weekly reporter’s words, aiming it at Matthew. “Seems like a promising young actor.”

The surrounding reporters all raised their cameras, aiming at Matthew for another round of photos.

The military training during that period had greatly benefited Matthew. Combined with his already excellent physique, he walked the red carpet with a commanding presence.

The fans’ reactions were not very enthusiastic. Hollywood was never short of handsome men and beautiful women. Their level of excitement for a star depended solely on their fame.

Compared to those who had walked before him, Matthew was just an unknown newcomer.

However, Matthew walked the red carpet very slowly, just like the male actor before him. Such opportunities were rare for them, so naturally, they wanted to stay on it longer, attract more attention from fans, and have the media take more photos…

Although he didn’t move step by step, Matthew was still slower than a stroll. Regardless of the fans’ responses, he occasionally waved to both sides. If he noticed a camera flash, he immediately revealed a warm and natural smile.

Crying and smiling were the basic skills of an actor.

When he reached about a third of the red carpet, Matthew suddenly noticed a fan on the left holding a promotional poster of the barbarian chief. Remembering Helen Herman’s instructions from yesterday, he quickly walked over.

There were seven or eight young fans, three or four of whom were holding different posters.

When they saw Matthew approaching, they were all a bit dazed, clearly not recognizing who he was.

A loud cheer suddenly erupted from the end of the red carpet. These seven or eight people were fine, but the people around them looked toward that direction, clearly someone else had stepped onto the red carpet. From the cheers, it was someone with a certain level of fame.

Matthew approached, and the seven or eight young fans were still dazed. One of the girls was quick-witted and immediately took out a pen, handing it to him, which also resolved Matthew’s barely noticeable awkwardness.

The boy next to her handed over the notebook he was holding. Matthew unscrewed the pen and signed it, then pointed to the barbarian poster and said, “That’s me.”

“Oh…” the girl responded casually.

Although the others didn’t understand the situation, they successively handed over their autograph books.

The fan holding the barbarian chief poster also handed the poster to Matthew. He signed his name on each one in turn. His handwriting wasn’t very good, and the letters were somewhat messy, but since celebrity signatures were usually scribbles, the row of letters he wrote looked quite distinctive.

Matthew returned the pen to the girl, smiled at her, and nodded before turning back to the red carpet.

“Who is he?” the fan holding the barbarian poster asked the girl, “Why don’t I recognize him?”

The girl put away the autograph book and shook her head, “I don’t know who he is either.”

These seven or eight people quickly forgot about Matthew, turning their heads to the other side of the red carpet, shouting loudly at an approaching male actor, “Joaquin! Joaquin! Joaquin…”

Hearing the increasingly loud cheers behind him, Matthew also turned his head to look. He had seen this man in the Gladiator crew. He was the second most famous star in the project after Russell Crowe, and his name was Joaquin Phoenix.

Matthew still walked the red carpet very slowly. His thinking was simple: stay in front of the fans and media as long as possible to increase exposure.

After walking more than ten meters forward, a staff member responsible for maintaining order on both sides of the fans received a notification through the walkie-talkie and quietly walked over.

He leaned slightly closer to Matthew and whispered, “Sir, please hurry up.”

Matthew had a thick skin, and his face still wore a sunny smile, showing no trace of embarrassment, as if he hadn’t heard the staff member’s reminder. He continued walking forward, only speeding up his pace.

Being urged like this once was enough.

Soon, he entered the interview area, but the reporters weren’t very interested in him. Many were waiting for Joaquin Phoenix to arrive.

“Matthew Horner!”

A loud female voice suddenly rang out from the reporters, “Look this way! Look this way!”

Matthew almost reflexively smiled and looked toward the source of the voice. He saw the camera flashes go off, and then an unusually tall woman squeezed her way out from among the reporters.

It was Ilena Boyar.

Seeing Ilena Boyar approach, a few reporters also gathered around, but most of the reporters stood at the entrance of the interview area, clearly waiting for Joaquin Phoenix.

Although Matthew was somewhat envious, he didn’t feel unbalanced. Joaquin Phoenix was far superior to him in every aspect, and the two were not on the same level.

“How does it feel to walk the premiere red carpet for the first time?” Ilena Boyar held out a small recorder to Matthew.

With other reporters around, Matthew had to answer seriously. He smiled and said, “Very exciting! Very special! Extremely thrilled!”

Because he had walked too slowly on the red carpet, Joaquin Phoenix entered the interview area at that moment. Those few reporters immediately abandoned Matthew and ran over.

Not only them, but Ilena Boyar also shrugged at Matthew, “I have to go chase the hot news.”

Matthew nodded, “Go ahead.”

Ilena Boyar also joined the ranks of reporters interviewing Joaquin Phoenix.

After glancing over there, Matthew didn’t linger any longer. He strode into the Hollywood Chinese Theatre. Due to the minor nature of his role and his lack of personal fame, the crew hadn’t invited him to participate in the customary group photo at the premiere. Instead, under the guidance of the staff, he went directly into the theater’s screening hall.

His seat was in the third row. Half of the seats in this row were occupied by other actors from the crew whose roles were not significant, and the other half were invited guests.

Those actors, like Matthew, hadn’t participated in the group photo and were all sitting here quietly waiting for the movie to start.

On the other side, the seats for the screening guests were already occupied by many people, some of whom had familiar faces. Unfortunately, there were too many people in between, and Matthew couldn’t go over to network. After looking around and not seeing any familiar actors, he went to the restroom and then came back to sit in his seat, waiting for the movie to start.

This was the second film he had participated in. Unlike the first film, where he had less than five seconds as an extra, in this film, he had some presence.

Chapter 96: Rising Talent

“Oooooh—ahhh—wooo—haaa!”

The screening room erupted with a thunderous, primal roar—raw, powerful, and brimming with unyielding ferocity, like the legendary Leonidas standing defiant at Thermopylae.

At least, that’s how Matthew imagined it. After all, the one bellowing on screen was none other than the barbarian chieftain he himself portrayed!

The camera pulled in from a distance, the horde of barbarian warriors behind him blurred into the backdrop, leaving only the chieftain in sharp focus. The shot tightened into a close-up, every detail of Matthew’s character etched in stark relief as the barbarian raised his totem-adorned war hammer high and let out another furious cry.

“Oooooh—ahhh—wooo—haaa!”

Matthew had no idea how others perceived it, but to him, that roar was downright exhilarating.

Compared to his fleeting cameo in Soul Transfer, this role alone had granted him over five seconds of unbroken close-up screen time!

He glanced instinctively to either side, where unfamiliar faces from the film crew sat. A silent sigh escaped him. What he really wanted to do was point at the towering barbarian on screen and declare to everyone, See that? That’s me!

But of course, he kept that impulse firmly in check. Actually doing so would be far too embarrassing.

Licking his lips, Matthew turned his attention back to the screen. Soon, another close-up appeared—his barbarian chieftain, falling in glorious battle against the encircling Roman legions.

And with that, his character’s arc in the film came to an end.

Roughly estimating, between the two close-ups and various other appearances, his role amounted to somewhere between four and five minutes of screen time.

“First film: less than five seconds. Second film: over four minutes.” He repeated the thought to himself. “Not bad at all.”

Though he had envied stars like Joaquin Phoenix on the red carpet, Matthew knew full well that compared to the vast majority of aspiring actors in Hollywood, he was already incredibly fortunate.

For the rest of the screening, he watched with rapt attention, particularly studying the performances of Russell Crowe and Joaquin Phoenix, the film’s two leads.

To reach their level, luck alone wasn’t enough. Their skill had to be exceptional.

According to Helen Herman, Russell Crowe was the epitome of Hollywood’s “method acting” school, and Gladiator was the pinnacle of his craft.

Whether method or classical, Matthew believed there was something to learn from every great actor.

From what he’d heard, Crowe was notoriously difficult—so much so that even Ridley Scott found him a handful. Yet once the cameras rolled, he transformed completely, throwing himself into the role with utter dedication. Most of the film’s action sequences were performed by Crowe himself.

Rumor had it he’d even suffered a fracture during one fight scene.

Of course, Matthew took such stories with a grain of salt. After his experience with the Band of Brothers media campaign, he’d learned that many behind-the-scenes anecdotes were exaggerated or outright fabricated to generate buzz. It seemed a common practice in Hollywood to embellish the truth for the sake of publicity.

The film itself was magnificent—at least in Matthew’s eyes. It carried an epic, tragic grandeur.

After the screening, the main cast and crew held a press conference, but Matthew wasn’t invited. He called for his Cadillac and headed straight home.

The next day, he returned the rented costume, settled accounts with three companies, and by midday, he found himself at a McDonald’s with a stack of newspapers and magazines. Ordering a burger and fries, he claimed a quiet corner, ready to dig into the entertainment sections.

He finished the burger but didn’t immediately start reading. Instead, he sorted through the papers, separating the entertainment pages from the rest, which he stuffed into a bag to read later at home.

As the blockbuster kicking off the 2000 summer movie season, Gladiator predictably dominated the front pages of many entertainment sections.

“Gladiator not only brings the brutal grandeur of ancient warfare to life but stands apart as a unique epic. Rather than dwelling on lengthy historical narratives, it employs dramatic flair and tragic undertones to masterfully craft Russell Crowe’s Maximus. The film allows audiences to deeply experience the protagonist’s endurance, solitude, and courage, culminating in a finale that elevates the story into a meditation on love and death…”

Matthew skimmed the opening paragraph before his eyes began to glaze over. The review focused entirely on Ridley Scott and Russell Crowe, with a brief mention of Joaquin Phoenix. As for the rest of the cast—Matthew included—even the female lead, Connie Nielsen, went unmentioned.

Flipping through the other papers, he tossed them aside one by one. None contained a single word about him.

Yesterday, numerous photographers had snapped his red carpet photos. Surely at least one publication had printed them?

After scanning four or five more papers, Matthew sighed. Plenty of photos had been published, but none featured him.

Not a single photo. Not even a line of text. Even American News Report, that notorious tabloid, had ignored him.

A wave of frustration washed over him, but he soon understood why. His brief fling with Brittany, sparked by Ilena Boyar, was old news. He lacked the fame to warrant attention, and his role was ultimately forgettable.

Hollywood was a fickle place.

Putting the papers away, he picked up a few weekend entertainment magazines, starting with Entertainment Weekly—a heavyweight publication under Warner Bros. with considerable industry influence.

If the tabloids hadn’t covered him, the chances here were even slimmer. Munching on fries dipped in ketchup, he flipped through the pages.

“Wait…”

He thought he caught a familiar figure. Quickly flipping back two pages, a large photo came into view.

It was him—on the red carpet yesterday!

“I… I made it into Entertainment Weekly?” Matthew dropped the fries, scratching his head in disbelief.

He studied the photo again. No doubt about it—this was him stepping out of the car at the premiere.

The image was part of a horizontal spread, alongside another photo of him in his 101st Airborne Division paratrooper uniform. He recognized it instantly—it was from the pre-production photo shoot. Besides his two photos, the page also featured two other actors, one in civilian clothes and the other in military garb, clearly from the same interview session.

Matthew recalled that after the interview, he’d checked the media outlets collaborating with the production. Only Damian Lewis’s interview had been published; his and the other two actors’ had vanished without a trace. Now it seemed the production had intentionally held back, likely to maintain a steady stream of publicity for Band of Brothers in the media.

Beneath each actor’s photo was a corresponding article—all positive, naturally, as part of the show’s promotional push.

“Hollywood’s Rising Talent—Matthew Horner!”

Matthew’s eyes widened at the bold headline beneath his photos.

The article was a condensed version of his interview, with the reporter riding the wave of his recent projects.

“At just twenty years old, Matthew Horner has spent only a year in Hollywood, yet he’s already appeared in the Oscar-winning Soul Transfer, the $100 million Universal production Gladiator directed by Ridley Scott, sharing the screen with stars like Angelina Jolie, Renée Zellweger, and Russell Crowe. Now, he’s taken on the significant role of Ronald Speirs in Band of Brothers. With his career on such a steady rise, the future looks bright…”

The rest was the usual praise for his professionalism on set—all in service of promoting the series, of course.

Still, reading it put Matthew in high spirits. While the media had once fixated on his scandal with Brittany, sparked by Ilena Boyar, this was the first time he’d been featured for his work and roles.

He skimmed the remaining magazines but found nothing else about himself. Tucking the Entertainment Weekly issue carefully aside, he decided it was as worthy of preservation as his Soul Transfer and Gladiator mementos.

Back at his rented apartment, he placed the magazine in a special leather case. Inside were items of personal significance—his first script, his first official contract with a production. In short, the case chronicled every major milestone of his journey so far.

Over the next two days, Matthew kept a casual eye on Gladiator’s reception but otherwise maintained his disciplined routine. He even called Helen Herman to urge her to find him new work.

Though Band of Brothers wouldn’t air for a while, for him, it was already in the past. He wasn’t about to sit idle—he still had a long way to go before reaching Hollywood stardom.

On Monday morning, just as he finished breakfast and sat down to jot a few notes, his phone rang. It was Helen Herman.

“Matthew, come by the office this afternoon,” she said in her usual flat tone. “A few productions are casting. Let’s see what we can do.”

Chapter 97: Three New Films

“Have you seen today’s paper?”

In the office, Helen Herman looked at Matthew sitting across from her and said, “Gladiator made over thirty-four million dollars in its opening weekend in North America. Not bad.”

Matthew shrugged. “Does that help me?”

“A little,” Helen Herman admitted. “Not much.”

“Let’s talk about new work instead.” Matthew was more concerned about that.

Helen Herman changed the subject. “Hollywood greenlights dozens of films every month, most of which hire actors externally. There are quite a few roles that would suit you.” She pulled a file from her drawer and pushed it toward Matthew. “This is what I had the company gather—some commercial films, some independent productions.”

Matthew understood her implication. “You don’t have connections in these crews?”

“Mostly not…” Helen Herman frowned slightly before saying seriously, “Even if I did, I can’t just use them casually. Some favors disappear after one use—they have to be saved for critical moments.”

Matthew wasn’t a fresh graduate; he understood what Helen Herman meant.

Helen Herman continued, “I’ll do my best to secure work for you, but you’ll also need to give your all during auditions and performances.”

She couldn’t rely on her father’s old connections for every role. While many Hollywood crews were corrupt, with all sorts of under-the-table deals, some still valued auditions and an actor’s performance when casting.

“Let’s discuss the upcoming work,” Helen Herman said, getting straight to the point. “Among the recent casting calls, I’ve prioritized three for you: DreamWorks’ Almost Famous, Universal’s The Mummy Returns, and The Fast and the Furious.”

Matthew hadn’t heard of the first film, but he knew the other two. He had seen the first two Mummy films and some of the later Fast and Furious movies—both were commercial successes, especially The Fast and the Furious 7, where the studio had capitalized on the lead actor’s death for promotion, flooding every possible platform.

As for DreamWorks’ Almost Famous, he had no impression of it at all.

If he could land a major role in The Mummy Returns or The Fast and the Furious, he’d definitely become famous!

Seeming to read Matthew’s thoughts, Helen Herman added, “You won’t get the lead roles. We’ll aim for major supporting roles.”

Seeing Matthew nod, she continued, “I’ve studied these three crews. Considering the difficulty of landing a role and your future development, DreamWorks’ Almost Famous is our top priority.”

This took Matthew by surprise. “Why not The Mummy Returns or The Fast and the Furious?”

“The Mummy Returns is a sequel to the blockbuster The Mummy—even a supporting role is fiercely competitive.” Helen Herman clearly had done her research. “The Fast and the Furious is a niche racing film. A supporting role in it won’t do much for your career—it’s just a backup option.”

She explained further, “Almost Famous was supposed to be filmed last year but was delayed due to funding issues. DreamWorks wants it ready for the next awards season and has allocated significant resources, raising sixty million dollars for production. The film involves a band and rock music, which naturally attracts industry attention.”

Helen Herman cleared her throat softly. “The production company is DreamWorks. According to feedback from Eric Bock, your professionalism and diligence in the Band of Brothers crew earned unanimous praise from the production team. This will help with your audition for Almost Famous!”

“Also!” She pointed out Matthew’s weakness. “You need a role to hone your acting skills. I don’t expect you to be amazing, but you absolutely can’t be terrible!”

“That…” Matthew wasn’t giving up. “What about The Mummy Returns and The Fast and the Furious?”

“I’ve prepared three sets of materials for you. Besides Almost Famous, I’ll also submit your profile to The Mummy Returns and The Fast and the Furious.” Helen Herman didn’t oppose Matthew’s involvement in these films—after all, for a character actor like him, they were opportunities. “If you pass all three auditions and the schedules don’t conflict, you can certainly participate in both films.”

She raised a finger. “However, starting now, you should prioritize preparing for the Almost Famous audition. A male supporting role in that film is the one we’re most likely to secure. My efforts will focus on negotiating with that crew, while the other two will only receive your profile.”

Matthew knew Helen Herman wasn’t one to waste words. Saying all this was her way of telling him that the male supporting role in Almost Famous was the most attainable.

The other two films seemed promising, but Matthew understood that if he couldn’t land a role, they wouldn’t be as valuable to him as Soul Transfer.

Right now, it was the crews choosing him, not the other way around.

“You’ll be auditioning for…” Helen Herman gestured to the materials in front of Matthew. “Everything you need is here. Take a good look.”

After discussing work for a while longer, Matthew picked up the materials Helen Herman had provided. “Anything else? If not, I’ll head out.”

“Wait.” Helen Herman adjusted her black-rimmed glasses. “I’ve had someone gather materials on Almost Famous and the relevant roles. They’ll be back this afternoon. Wait for them before you leave.”

Just then, the phone rang. She answered, listened for a moment, and said, “Got it. I understand.”

Helen Herman hung up and told Matthew, “Your final two-thousand-dollar payment has come in. Go to finance to sign for it.”

Matthew took the materials and left Helen Herman’s office, heading to the finance department on the same floor. After signing, he had finance deduct two thousand dollars for his agent’s commission and pay the ten-thousand-dollar penalty to the Forbidden Tarot crew, leaving him with eight thousand dollars in his account.

It was only a little past ten in the morning. Instead of waiting idly in the office, Matthew decided to take a trip to the used car market. Luck was on his side—the white Ford he had liked was still there. After some haggling with the owner, he bought it for four thousand five hundred dollars.

Having worked as a car repair apprentice for a while, Matthew knew a thing or two about cars. Though the Ford was an older model, it was in decent condition—good value for the price.

After handling the paperwork and grabbing lunch, Matthew drove his first car back to Angel Talent. In the lounge, he browsed online news. The internet was flooded with reports of the stock market crash—countless bankruptcies and numerous suicides. It seemed America was in the midst of a massive economic disaster.

He didn’t understand the stock market and knew nothing about indices, so he treated it like a spectacle. But after reading, he couldn’t help feeling uneasy—the risks were too high.

Matthew shook his head, closed the webpage, and switched to entertainment news. The hot topic was the divorce battle between Tom Cruise and Nicole Kidman. The once-loving couple was now attacking each other, seemingly turned into enemies.

“This is Hollywood…” he sighed.

From what he understood, long-lasting marriages in Hollywood were a luxury. Most celebrities’ romances burned bright and fast.

Matthew didn’t dwell on it. He had no experience in that area and only knew one principle—cherish the present!

As for the future, who could say?

After skimming through more news, Matthew remembered his earlier plan and registered a blog. Just as he was about to write something, someone came to inform him that the person collecting the materials had returned.

Matthew took the thick stack of documents, said goodbye to Helen Herman, and drove back to Westwood. Once in his apartment, he immediately opened the materials Helen Herman had given him.

At the top was information about the Almost Famous crew and role descriptions, with a highlighted male supporting role—Russell Hammond, the part Matthew was to audition for.

Below the Almost Famous materials were those for The Mummy Returns, followed by The Fast and the Furious and a few smaller projects.

The order of the materials reflected Helen Herman’s priorities.

Matthew trusted Helen Herman’s judgment in business matters and picked up the Almost Famous materials first, studying them carefully.

The film was about a rock band and their tour, though the specific content wasn’t detailed. It only mentioned that Russell Hammond, the role Matthew was aiming for, was the band’s guitarist, entangled in a complicated relationship with the male lead singer and a female assistant.

In other words, it was a bisexual role.

By Hollywood’s mainstream standards, playing such a role would indeed require some acting skill.

The materials also noted that two actors had already been cast: Kate Hudson as the female lead and Jason Lee as the band’s lead singer.

Helen Herman had personally underlined Kate Hudson’s name, noting that she was the daughter of Hollywood veteran actress Goldie Hawn.

After reading, Matthew felt the role would indeed be challenging for him.

He set the materials aside and picked up those for The Mummy Returns. Like Gladiator, it was a Universal project. The Mummy series was Universal’s long-standing monster movie franchise. The Mummy Returns was a sequel to the successful reboot, The Mummy.

Matthew had some memory of the two Mummy films and was curious which supporting role Helen Herman wanted him to pursue.

Chapter 98: Groupies

Matthew opened the materials for The Mummy Returns and immediately found the role Helen Herman was submitting his application for—the one that had caught his attention.

The role didn’t have much screen time, but it carried significant weight. He remembered it well from watching a bootleg copy of the film years ago. The character had left a deep impression on him.

The Scorpion King!

A towering, battle-hardened warrior who had sold his soul to Anubis—a terrifying ruler of men!

Reading this, Matthew couldn’t help but glance down at himself. Though he didn’t have the exaggerated muscles of a bodybuilder, he was undeniably fit, especially after military training. His physique was strong and imposing.

This wasn’t arrogance—it was confidence born from reality.

He skimmed through the requirements the Mummy Returns production team had listed for the role. Physically, he shouldn’t have any issues. Action roles like this didn’t demand much in terms of acting chops, which suited him well. But securing the part would be difficult, just as Helen had warned. The Mummy Returns was the sequel to the blockbuster The Mummy, and with most of the original cast returning, they wouldn’t be scrambling to fill new roles.

“Still, I have to try,” Matthew muttered to himself as he continued reading. The film was set to shoot primarily in the UK and Morocco from July to November, which overlapped with Almost Famous. He sighed. “I’ll just treat this as a backup option.”

If Almost Famous didn’t work out, he could still pursue this.

Finally, he glanced over the materials for The Fast and the Furious—just a minor supporting role. He didn’t dwell on it, letting Helen submit his application as another fallback. Casting a wide net was one thing, but whether he’d actually land any roles depended on auditions and luck.

After putting away the materials for The Mummy Returns and The Fast and the Furious, Matthew focused on Almost Famous. He needed to align his preparations with Helen’s efforts, and Angel Talent had already gathered a substantial amount of information on the film.

He pulled out the stack of papers he’d received that afternoon and began reading carefully.

A film’s script was its most closely guarded secret. Without a signed contract, outsiders rarely got their hands on it, and even those who did were bound by strict confidentiality agreements.

The materials didn’t include the script—just fragmented, secondhand descriptions of the plot.

What was clear was that Almost Famous was a film about rock music. The main characters were a rock band, an aspiring music journalist, and a beautiful female assistant.

Angel Talent had compiled this information based on rumors and the limited details the production had released about the roles up for audition. None of it was guaranteed, but Matthew trusted the agency’s capabilities. After all, they had secured him the role of Ronald Speirs in Band of Brothers—their research had been invaluable.

That said, since Almost Famous wasn’t based on any pre-existing material, the information was far less comprehensive than what he’d had for Band of Brothers.

Matthew started with a broad overview. The materials were organized around key themes tied to the rock band’s lifestyle: drugs, sex, touring, and groupies.

Drugs were a given—even someone like Matthew knew that rock and drugs were inseparable. In America, a rock musician who didn’t do drugs was practically a fairy tale.

As for sex, anyone who had spent time in Hollywood knew the truth: the wildest scene wasn’t among actors or models—it was in the rock world. If a successful rock musician, male or female, hadn’t slept with multiple partners or participated in group encounters, they’d be too embarrassed to show their face in public.

Tours were similar to concerts or meet-and-greets—nothing surprising there.

What really caught Matthew’s attention was the concept of groupies. It was entirely new to him, yet essential to understand. The role he was competing for—Russell Hammond, the band’s guitarist—had a complicated relationship with the female lead. According to the materials, the female lead, played by Kate Hudson, was officially the band’s personal assistant but might actually be a seasoned groupie.

Sensing Matthew’s lack of familiarity with the term, the researcher had included a detailed explanation.

In simple terms, groupies—sometimes crudely referred to as Star Fuckers—emerged in the 1960s during the explosion of rock music and fandom. They were female fans who sought sexual or romantic relationships with rock stars. If rock stars were gods, then groupies were their devoted worshippers.

The materials even provided an example: Bebe Buell, one of the most famous groupies of the era, nicknamed the “Muse of Rock.” She was stunning, and by her mid-teens, she was already involved with rock stars. Later, she became something of a legend—bands practically begged for a chance with her. Even when she got pregnant, the rock scene supported her decision to keep the child.

That child was none other than Liv Tyler.

According to the materials, groupies were an integral part of rock culture. To understand rock, one had to understand groupies.

In the information gathered by Angel Talent, the relationship between Matthew’s target role and Kate Hudson’s character mirrored this dynamic. Of course, without access to the script, the agency could only speculate based on rumors.

There was also a possibility that the character was bisexual.

Matthew had no experience with that lifestyle. He considered seeking out someone from the community to talk to, but time was tight. Auditions for Almost Famous were scheduled for late May, with preliminary selections likely in mid-May. He didn’t have much time to prepare.

Fortunately, the auditions for The Mummy Returns weren’t until early June, and The Fast and the Furious was even later, so there was no conflict. If things didn’t work out with Almost Famous, he could still audition for the other two.

The only complication was that The Mummy Returns was auditioning in London, while The Fast and the Furious was in Los Angeles. But with air travel, distance wasn’t much of an issue.

Matthew spent the entire evening indoors, even ordering takeout for dinner. He meticulously reviewed all the materials Angel Talent had provided, gradually forming a clear picture of the production and the role he was after.

For the time being, he set aside his other commitments and began preparing for the audition. Even though Helen hadn’t yet received a response from the Almost Famous production team after submitting his materials, early preparation couldn’t hurt.

To that end, Matthew stayed in close contact with Helen, asking Angel Talent to arrange a meeting with a former guitarist from a moderately successful band. The musician shared wild stories from his heyday. Matthew also reached out to several former groupies, most of whom refused to talk. However, one woman, Lori Marcos, was willing to share her experiences.

Her stories left Matthew speechless.

She vividly described the exploits of Mick Jagger, the lead singer of the Rolling Stones. “Mick’s reputation in the industry is legendary. He loves beautiful women and group sex, especially models young enough to be his daughters. He’s skinny, but he’s hung like a horse and knows how to use it. His oral skills are as good as Steven Tyler’s—you know, the lead singer of Aerosmith. The Rolling Stones’ logo is a tongue sticking out, and that’s the perfect way to describe Mick…”

Lori rolled up her sleeve, revealing her arm. Years later, the needle marks were still faintly visible, a dense and unsettling pattern. “If I had to live my life over again, I’d choose the same path.”

She had no regrets. As Matthew was leaving, she said, “Those were glorious days. Back then, nothing seemed impossible. We partied without a care, and AIDS wasn’t even a thought. Nowadays, everyone in the industry is like a frightened rabbit, afraid of being caught by paparazzi. Those days are gone forever.”

The conversations with the guitarist and Lori gave Matthew invaluable insights into the rock scene. But he didn’t stop there. To understand the mindset of a bisexual man, he even ventured into a gay bar one weekend evening—only to be harassed by multiple men. He fled in embarrassment, having gained nothing from the experience.

Los Angeles was a massive city with no shortage of bisexual individuals, but outsiders struggled to find them. Matthew called Helen for help, but she told him to wait. He even bought a computer in the meantime, but days passed without any progress. The people in Hollywood’s inner circles weren’t about to open up to a minor actor about their bisexual experiences.

Matthew had no choice but to put that aside for now. He would wait for the Almost Famous audition invitation. If he made it past the first round, he could always seek more information then.

Chapter 99: Blog Post

In the office on set, Gail Levin sat before a towering stack of documents. As the casting director for Almost Famous, he was swamped with work as the auditions for multiple supporting roles drew near.

He picked up an actor’s application and glanced at the list of films they had appeared in—only two obscure titles he had never heard of. He marked it with an X.

“Amy…” Gail Levin instructed the assistant director across from him, “Eliminate any actors who don’t meet the experience requirements. No need to send them audition invites.”

The female assistant director adjusted her glasses and replied, “Got it, I understand.”

Gail Levin buried himself back in his work. The actors whose materials ended up here were mostly those without connections. The truly well-connected had already secured their audition invites.

Almost Famous had a production budget of sixty million dollars, one of DreamWorks’ major films this year. To secure enough funding, its release had even been pushed back from last year. The director and producers were extremely particular about casting. Apart from the male lead, who was a special case, even minor roles like band members were off-limits to actors with only a few films under their belts.

“Mr. Levin.”

The voice of assistant director Amy Lynn suddenly came from across the table. “Take a look at this actor’s resume.”

She was just an assistant director, so when she was unsure, she naturally deferred to Gail Levin, the casting director.

“What’s up?” Gail Levin lifted his head from the pile of documents.

Amy Lynn handed over a resume. “This actor applying for the role of Russell Hammond has only appeared in two films, one music video, and one TV show…”

Gail Levin didn’t take the resume, cutting Amy Lynn off. “Not enough experience. Reject—”

“Let me finish,” Amy Lynn quickly interjected before he could finish. “The films he’s in are Soul Transfer and Gladiator. He was the male lead in Britney Spears’ music video and played Ronald Speirs in Band of Brothers…”

“Ah?” Gail Levin immediately took the resume from Amy Lynn and flipped through it. “Band of Brothers, produced by Hanks and Spielberg—no mistake!”

He muttered to himself, “Matthew Horner… I remember seeing this name in some magazine.”

Amy Lynn reminded him, “There are copies of the articles in the back.”

After reviewing the actor’s background, Gail Levin glanced at the attached photo and turned to the copies at the back. The first thing he saw was a photocopy of a page from Entertainment Weekly, featuring photos of Matthew Horner on the red carpet and in military uniform, along with text introducing his roles in Soul Transfer, Gladiator, and Band of Brothers, as well as his collaborations with Angelina Jolie, Winona Ryder, and Russell Crowe.

This couldn’t be fake—the photocopied page had Entertainment Weekly’s issue number. He could just find that issue to confirm.

There were more copies behind it—photos of Matthew Horner with Ridley Scott on set, shots of him filming a music video with Britney Spears on the beach, and images of him listening to David Frankel’s direction on Band of Brothers.

These were definitely real!

Gail Levin closed the resume. There was no need to look further. If they didn’t send an audition invite to an actor like this, hardly any of the resumes on this desk would qualify.

He picked up his pen, marked it with a check, and said to Amy Lynn, “Next time you see one like this, approve it directly.”

The office quickly returned to silence.

Matthew was in front of a mirror, mimicking Kevin Spacey’s performance in American Beauty, when he received Helen Herman’s call notifying him that he had secured an audition for Almost Famous—the bare minimum qualification to get in the door.

After hanging up with Helen Herman, he ended his practice, turned off the VCR and TV, and sat down at his recently purchased computer. He booted it up and logged into the blog he had registered some time ago.

Though the fourteen-inch CRT monitor and slow internet speed were frustrating, they were within Matthew’s tolerance. He couldn’t expect much more in this era.

He first decorated his blog page a bit, then logged into MSN. Since he had only bought the computer a few days ago, his MSN contacts were limited—only four, all people he knew in real life: Helen Herman, Ilena Boyar, Michael Fassbender, and James McAvoy.

As for Britney, she was swamped with work. Matthew had even flown to Pittsburgh to see her a few days ago, but they only managed to spend a little over an hour together. A rising pop star had no time for computers.

He scanned MSN—no messages. Matthew continued tinkering with his blog, preparing to write a post.

Since returning from the Band of Brothers set, he had occasionally written short pieces to practice his English writing skills.

But speaking and writing were entirely different. Matthew typed out a line of words, only to delete it moments later. After repeating this several times, he couldn’t help but feel a little annoyed.

He stood up, drank a glass of water, and waited for his mood to settle before sitting back down at the computer.

“Maybe I should just write something simple…” Matthew muttered.

He had originally planned to write about his experiences on set, but now it seemed beyond his writing ability.

After some thought, Matthew began typing.

“First blog post—what should I write? Hmm… I’m an actor, not a famous one, but I just got an audition notice for a sixty-million-dollar production. Even though it’s for a minor role, I’m still excited.”

He paused for a moment, then added: “Come on! I’ll definitely pass the audition!”

Then, he posted it.

Unfortunately, the blog went unnoticed. Matthew browsed a few portal sites, read some news, and when he returned, the post still had zero views.

In an era where social media was rampant, a single post from a celebrity could spark a frenzy. He had played with these platforms before, even following a few stars and gossip entertainment studios.

The gossip and scandals of A-list stars from across the Pacific had accompanied him through countless lonely nights, much like certain romantic action films—a rare treat for single men.

MSN showed a new message. Matthew snapped out of his reverie and saw that it was from Ilena Boyar.

“Big star, any insider news?”

Matthew thought for a moment and replied, “An A-lister just started a blog. Does that count?”

“You have a blog?” Ilena Boyar wrote back. “Send me the link.”

Matthew copied the URL and sent it to Ilena Boyar.

There was no immediate response. Matthew continued browsing the web. After about two minutes, Ilena Boyar sent another message.

“Which production are you auditioning for?”

“Almost Famous by DreamWorks,” Matthew replied after a moment, then added, “What? You planning to help me out?”

He had only said it casually, but Ilena Boyar replied, “I can help spread the word with a news piece. I saw Helen Herman last week, and she gave me a valuable tip. Consider it payback.”

Matthew wouldn’t refuse such an offer. “Will your editor approve?”

“Haven’t you been in Entertainment Weekly recently?” She was well-informed. “Gladiator is still in theaters, so it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Then I’ll wait for your good news.”

Matthew chatted with Ilena Boyar a bit more, then found a professional-looking actor’s website and started reading.

After studying at the Los Angeles School of Performing Arts, his acting skills had improved, but he had started from scratch, with no foundation and only modest talent. At best, he was just passable.

Playing a role like Ronald Speirs, who barely changed expressions, was manageable, but portraying a complex bisexual character would be difficult.

Though he found it challenging, he never considered giving up. In Hollywood’s fiercely competitive industry, opportunities were crucial, but skill was the key to seizing them.

He wasn’t a genius; his abilities weren’t innate—they needed honing.

Over the past year, he had read countless books on acting, but little of it was truly useful.

The next day, Matthew specifically bought a copy of American News Report, a tabloid with a grand-sounding name but filled with entertainment gossip, to see if Ilena Boyar had really written about him.

Back at home, after flipping through it repeatedly, Matthew finally found a small article on the fourth page, barely larger than a tofu block, credited to Ilena Boyar.

“Britney Spears’ rumored boyfriend, Matthew Horner, who has starred in major films like Gladiator, has recently made headlines again. According to insiders, he is preparing to join the cast of DreamWorks’ sixty-million-dollar production, Almost Famous…”

Though the article was brief, Matthew was satisfied. This was a good thing, wasn’t it?

American News Report was one of the most widely circulated entertainment gossip papers in the western region, with a decent readership.

Matthew was desperate for attention—he didn’t want to miss any chance to be in the media. The resume Helen Herman had submitted to the Almost Famous crew included Entertainment Weekly’s coverage of him. As she had said, media attention was a form of credibility.

Time passed quickly. On the day of the audition, accompanied by Helen Herman, Matthew arrived at the studio where Almost Famous was being produced.

This first round of auditions was similar to his initial Band of Brothers audition—focused on personal image and presence. If the external conditions didn’t match, there would be no chance to advance to the next round with makeup and costumes.

Chapter 100: All for Nothing

In the audition room, Cameron Crowe sat behind the director’s monitor, waiting for the next actor to arrive.

This project was his brainchild, and he held the three crucial roles of screenwriter, director, and producer. From convincing DreamWorks to invest to securing funding from a film fund last year when money was tight, he had poured countless efforts into it. Saying Almost Famous was his child was no exaggeration.

Cameron Crowe had invested nearly all his energy into this film and would not tolerate any mistakes.

Thus, he handled many tasks personally, even overseeing the first auditions for supporting roles.

A knock sounded, and a young actor entered. The moment Cameron saw him, his eyes lit up. The man stood tall, with chiseled features and a rugged, masculine aura.

This young actor had excellent physical attributes.

“Such a shame…” Cameron shook his head slightly.

The casting director, Gail Levin, then spoke, “Please introduce yourself.”

“I’m Matthew Horner, twenty years old, from Texas…”

Standing before the camera, Matthew stood straight and confidently delivered his introduction.

“Hmm…” Cameron suddenly interrupted, “That’s enough.”

Matthew froze. Was that it? A bad feeling crept over him.

Gail Levin understood the director’s meaning and sighed inwardly. Such a promising actor had been rejected by Cameron.

“Mr. Horner,” he said formally, “we’ll notify you of the results as soon as possible.”

Hearing this, Matthew knew there was nothing he could do but turn and leave the audition room. He found Helen Herman waiting in the lobby.

“So soon?” Helen frowned. “What happened?”

Matthew shook his head. “I don’t know. I introduced myself, and Director Cameron just said that was enough. Then the casting director told me to leave.”

Helen’s face, hidden behind her dark-rimmed glasses, was serious. She nodded at Matthew. “Let’s go.”

She led the way out of the studio, with Matthew following. “Was I eliminated?”

Helen didn’t hide the truth. “Ninety-nine percent chance.”

The frustration he had been holding back surged up. Matthew’s expression darkened. “After all that preparation, I was eliminated just like that.”

Helen said nothing but pulled out her phone. After a brief call, she wore a polite smile. “I understand. Thank you. Let’s grab coffee sometime.”

Ending the call, she turned to Matthew and shook her head. “You didn’t pass.”

Though he had mentally prepared himself, Matthew still felt a wave of frustration. He scratched his head, unable to understand why. “There must be a reason.”

“Director Cameron doesn’t like you,” Helen said helplessly. “A friend in the crew called me. Cameron thinks your appearance is too masculine, which doesn’t match the delicate, decadent rock star image he has in mind.”

Matthew spread his hands, equally helpless, and could only manage a bitter smile.

Cameron held absolute creative control over Almost Famous. If he didn’t like someone, there was nothing to be done.

“Let’s go,” Helen quickly regained her composure. “Staying here won’t help.”

“Alright.”

Matthew and Helen walked toward the studio exit, both feeling somewhat disheartened. After all, he had prepared so much, yet he hadn’t even gotten a chance to perform before being eliminated.

For this role, he had meticulously studied every piece of material Angel Talent had gathered. He had met with veteran rock guitarists twice, interacted with former groupies, and even visited gay bars to find bisexual individuals—only to be harassed repeatedly.

All of it had been for nothing.

If he claimed he wasn’t frustrated, disappointed, or irritated, that would be a lie.

As they neared the studio gates, Helen suddenly asked, “Feeling discouraged?”

Matthew shrugged, not denying it. “A little. This is my first audition failure.”

Though, to be fair, he hadn’t auditioned many times before.

Helen had already moved past the failure. “There will be many more. You’ll get used to it.”

Matthew nodded but said nothing. He knew Helen was right. In Hollywood, countless struggling actors competed for even minor roles. Only one could succeed, while failure was the norm.

“I’m fine. Just a bit frustrated,” Matthew admitted. “All that preparation went to waste.”

He shook his head. “Anyway, it’s over. Let’s look ahead.”

This level of failure would only bother him for a while. It wouldn’t truly discourage him. As Helen said, the more auditions he attended, the more failures he would face.

Exiting the studio, they reached the parking lot. Matthew reminded Helen, “Don’t we have backup options?”

“I know,” Helen replied, walking to her car. “I’ll contact The Mummy Returns crew when I get back. You should prepare too. Study that material. We might head to London anytime.”

Matthew added, “And The Fast and the Furious.”

Even if he couldn’t land the lead, every audition was valuable experience. Each role was a precious opportunity to practice.

Self-study and actual filming were entirely different. Now, he needed practical experience and to accumulate skills.

Helen got into her car and rolled down the window. “I remember.”

She started the engine and drove off. Matthew got into his used Ford and left the parking lot.

Back at his rented apartment, he sealed away all the Almost Famous materials. They were now useless, relics of the past. Then, he pulled out the Mummy Returns files and began studying them intently.

After failing the Almost Famous audition, Matthew was even more determined to land the role of the Scorpion King.

“Wasn’t the guy who played this role later a huge star?” Matthew muttered, rubbing his chin. “What was his name again? I think he was a professional wrestler or fighter before switching careers.”

Compared to that guy, Matthew was at a disadvantage in terms of size, but he had the edge in experience and acting skills.

Then, Matthew chuckled. Thinking about this now was pointless. Who knew who else would audition? Maybe someone with advantages in both areas.

Over the past year, things had gone too smoothly for him. He had taken some things for granted.

Like this failure. He had thought that with enough preparation, even if he didn’t get the role, passing the first audition would be easy. But what happened?

In this fiercely competitive industry, things didn’t always go as planned.

After calming down, Matthew realized this failure might be a good thing. It had cleared his head, making him see his current situation more clearly.

For crews like these, rejecting an actor of his level was as simple as a single word. They didn’t even need a reason. Yet, for him to secure even the smallest role, he had to give it his all—and still might not succeed. In fact, the odds of failure were far higher than success.

A sudden Nokia ringtone interrupted Matthew’s reflections. Seeing Brittany’s number, he quickly answered.

“Matthew, didn’t you have an audition today?” Brittany asked concernedly. “Did you pass?”

“No,” Matthew replied calmly. “The director thought I didn’t match the role’s image or vibe.”

Brittany immediately retorted, “He has no taste! Doesn’t know how to appreciate someone as amazing as you!”

Matthew laughed. “Thanks! Don’t worry, I’m fine.”

“That’s good.” The sound of hurried footsteps came from Brittany’s end. She lowered her voice. “I have to go to an event. I’ll call you later.”

“Okay, go ahead,” Matthew responded. “Bye.”

Someone must have been rushing her, as Brittany hung up without even saying goodbye.

Tossing his phone onto the couch, Matthew pondered whether, if he didn’t go to London soon, he should fly to Vancouver to visit Brittany’s class. Even a brief meeting would be better than their daily short calls.

Sometimes, Matthew felt troubled. Brittany was always busy, and so was he. He couldn’t just give up his work to follow her on tour—that would make him a kept man. Maybe Americans didn’t care, but he couldn’t accept that.

A while later, Matthew received another call from Ilena Boyar asking about the audition. Upon hearing he hadn’t passed the first round, she couldn’t help but mock him a little.

Matthew knew that was just her way and didn’t take it to heart. The fact that she called to ask showed she considered him at least a half-friend, or at least a decent collaborator.

Over the next few days, Matthew completely shook off the disappointment of the Almost Famous audition and began preparing for the Scorpion King role. Though preparation didn’t guarantee success, not preparing would make success nearly impossible.

To understand The Mummy series, he rented almost all of Universal’s monster movies from a video store. There were several films about mummies alone, as Universal had been making monster movies, including mummies and Frankenstein, since the 1930s and 40s.

Additionally, he found recordings of other films directed by The Mummy Returns director Stephen Sommers to study his style and preferences.

By late May, Helen received news. The Mummy Returns crew had sent an official audition invitation to Angel Talent, inviting Matthew to a studio in the London suburbs to audition for the role of the Scorpion King.

UNTITLED

Chapter 1: This Male Lead
Chapter 2: Fifty Thousand Dollars
Chapter 3: A Mundane Goal
Chapter 4: The Veteran Driver
Chapter 5: Helping Catch a Cheater
Chapter 6: An Unequal Agreement
Chapter 7: My Client
Chapter 8: Six Dollars an Hour
Chapter 9: The Furious Roar
Chapter 10: She’s a Thief?
Chapter 11: Bullying
Chapter 12: The Obedient Girl
Chapter 13: A Role with Lines
Chapter 14: A Hint of Talent
Chapter 15: Preparing for the Future
Chapter 16: Putting Him in His Place
Chapter 17: The First Client
Chapter 18: Debt Collectors at the Door
Chapter 19: Just Be Famous
Chapter 20: The Hardships of an Extra
Chapter 21: Getting Familiar
Chapter 22: Friendship is Fragile
Chapter 23: Learning on the Fly

Chapter 24: The Feeling of Being the Male Lead

Chapter 25: A World of Difference
Chapter 26: Forced to Fight Back
Chapter 27: Quite Shameless
Chapter 28: The Actor’s Long-Term Contract
Chapter 29: Competition
Chapter 30: Practice Over Theory
Chapter 31: What Makes a Good Actor?
Chapter 32: Foolish Pig
Chapter 33: The Follower
Chapter 34: Entertainment Informant
Chapter 35: Mutual Benefit
Chapter 36: The Director’s Invitation
Chapter 37: Sacrificing for Art
Chapter 38: Even More Despicable
Chapter 39: The Pain He Couldn’t Speak Of
Chapter 40: Providing a Lead
Chapter 41: Full Cooperation
Chapter 42: The Most Hated Singer
Chapter 43: I Don’t Like Him
Chapter 44: What Must Come Will Come
Chapter 45: Ranked Quite High
Chapter 46: Unemployed
Chapter 47: The New Director
Chapter 48: A Lifetime Rival
Chapter 49: A Shortcut
Chapter 50: Love Blossoms from the Drama
Chapter 51: The Controller
Chapter 52: A Proper Beginning and End
Chapter 53: Clarification is Necessary

Chapter 54: A More Important Skill Than Acting

Chapter 55: Love, Romance, and Action
Chapter 56: Good Friends
Chapter 57: Parting Ways
Chapter 58: Military Role
Chapter 59: A Book Recommendation
Chapter 60: The War Plunderer
Chapter 61: Aura is the Soul of the Image
Chapter 62: Hard Work
Chapter 63: She’s Jealous
Chapter 64: Military Instructor
Chapter 65: A Reason to Land the Role
Chapter 66: Intentional or Unintentional
Chapter 67: Killing Prisoners
Chapter 68: Anxious Wait
Chapter 69: Girlfriend
Chapter 70: Simple and Practical
Chapter 71: Reconciliation

Chapter 72: What Kind of Film Are You Shooting?

Chapter 73: One Condition
Chapter 74: Infinite Resentment
Chapter 75: Roaring In
Chapter 76: Gender Equality
Chapter 77: Conspiracy
Chapter 78: Doomed
Chapter 79: Give It a Try
Chapter 80: Mentholatum
Chapter 81: The Plan Begins
Chapter 82: The Prank
Chapter 83: Resignation
Chapter 84: The First Role Premieres
Chapter 85: Five Seconds
Chapter 86: More United
Chapter 87: Well Done
Chapter 88: Rival
Chapter 89: Replace Him
Chapter 90: Cutting Scenes
Chapter 91: Mockery
Chapter 92: Dedication and Encouragement
Chapter 93: Brotherhood Above All

Chapter 94: The Complicated Red Carpet Preparation

Chapter 95: Presence
Chapter 96: Rising Talent
Chapter 97: Three New Films
Chapter 98: Groupies
Chapter 99: Blog Post
Chapter 100: All for Nothing